Story Downloaded from Open Scrolls Archive (https://www.openscrolls.net)

Title: Rurouni Kenshin and the Lord of the Rings (#2393)
Author: Johnthevisionary
Chapters: 56
<br />
<b>Warning</b>:  Undefined variable $retval in <b>/home/httpd/vhosts/openscrolls.net/httpdocs/fanfic/download.php</b> on line <b>105</b><br />

Archive: Tolkien
Category: Crossovers
Description: This is a crossover between The Lord of the Rings and Rurouni Kenshin. In this crossover, Kenshin & company defend Middle-Earth and at the same time help a certain Hobbit destroy the ring of power.
Published: 29 Nov 2005
Updated: 07 Dec 2005
Warnings: 
Type: Action/adventure
Characters: Aragorn; Kenshin; Legolas; Eomer; Sanosuke; Misao;


Chapter 1 - Prologue: One Ring to rule them all

Summary: Here it is folks, a crossover between Rurouni Kenshin and Lord of the Rings. In this Kenshin & company defend middle earth and at the same time help a certain hobbit destroy the ring of power.











Rurouni Kenshin and the Lord of the Rings















Prologue: One ring to rule them all.



In the wilderness of 19th century Japan, there lived a wanderer with red hair and a cross-shaped scar on his left cheek. This is a remembrance of his experience during the revolution, which was a chaotic period for Japan. Now it was the 2nd year of the new Meiji Government. And because of his own painful experiences in battle… he turned from killer to wanderer and has made a vow… that he will never kill again.





As darkness fell into the woods, the wanderer started to make a fire to cook his dinner. Suddenly…





A small gust of wind took him by surprise. Amidst the wind, he hears the enchanting voice of a woman speaking in a strange bewitching, but soft language…





"I amar prestar aen… " The voice whispered out a short phrase, and then spoke it in the wanderer's native tongue: "The world is changed…"



The voice whispered again in the strange language, "Han mathon ne nen… ", and spoke the translation in the language the wanderer understood: "I feel it in the water…"



Then again: "Han mathon ne chae… I feel it in the earth…"



And again: "A han noston ned gwilith… I smell it in the air…"



Afterwards, the wanderer hears the voice of an old man, "much that once was, is lost. For none now live, who remember it."

The old man appeared from the darkness of the woods, cloaked in brown rags and carried a staff and greeted the wanderer, "good evening to you, young man. Would you care to share your dinner with an old man? I would ever be so grateful to talk to a fellow wanderer such as yourself."

"Certainly sir, that I will", said the wanderer.







The wanderer cooked two fish. He gave one of the fish to the old man.

"Mmm, this is good fish, young man, thank you," said the old man, enjoying his fish.

"You're welcome, and I'm glad you are enjoying your food. Speaking of which, before you came out of nowhere, I heard a strange language that I never heard of before. The way you were speaking, it seemed that you understood what the voice was saying, that you were."

"Hmm, indeed I do, young man… indeed I do. And judging by your scars, external and internal, that you have been in a great battle, am I right?"

The wanderer was surprised at how he figured out his own past. "Before you ask," added the old man, "I have my senses young man, so naturally, I know of you very well."

The wanderer decided to humor the old man, "yes sir, I have. And now, in this time of peace, I have made a vow that I will never kill again. The sword you see before you is a reverse-blade sword that can't be used to kill, which is why I carry it with me."

"I see, then if you know so well about battle wanderer… I shall tell you a tale of a greater battle than that of your revolution. It spans throughout time in a faraway land. For this battle takes place in its past, present… and also the future."

"Very well… tell me this great tale you speak of," implored the wanderer.



The old man began:









In the realm of Middle-Earth… at the end of the second age… great rings were forged.

Three rings were given to the race of Elves, immortal, wisest, and fairest of all beings…

Seven rings were given to the Dwarf lords, great miners and craftsmen of the mountain halls…

And nine, nine rings were gifted to Men, who above all else, desire power…



…For within these rings lie the strength and will to govern each race. But they were all of them… deceived, for another ring was made…



…In the land of Mordor… in the fires of Mount Doom… the dark lord Sauron forged in secret, a master ring, to control all others. And into this ring, marked with the language of Mordor, clear as red flame… he poured his cruelty, his malice, and his will to dominate all life…



One ring, to rule them all…

One ring, to find them…

One ring, to bring them all…

And in the darkness, bind them…



…One by one… the free lands of Middle-Earth fell to the power of the ring. But there were some, who resisted. A last alliance of men and elves, led by Elendil, the King of Men, and Gil-Galad, of the Elves, marched against the armies of Mordor, and on the slopes of Mount Doom, they fought for the freedom of Middle-Earth…

The battle was fierce…

Hordes of Orcs charged against the last alliance, but they were shot down, one by one, by arrows and cut down by the spears and swords of the men and elves.



Victory was near…



…But the power of the ring could not be undone. Sauron launched his own assault upon the last alliance. Legions of soldiers were wiped out by just one swipe of Sauron's scepter. Gil-Galad charged at Sauron, but the Dark Lord grabbed him at the neck… and used his power to burn him alive. Enraged in anger, Elendil, the king of men, charged against the dark lord. But even the king himself, was struck down by Sauron.

…It was in this moment… when all hope had faded, that the son of the king, Isildur, took up his father's sword, Narsil, after Sauron had broken it with his foot. Isildur used the broken sword to slash the fingers of his hand, which had the ring, off him…



The dark lord glowed and glowed as bright as day, until…



…He exploded in a burst of red-orange light, which scattered throughout the land of Mordor, taking the Orcs with him. And so…



…Sauron, the enemy of the free peoples of Middle-Earth, was defeated. The ring passed to Isildur, who had this one chance to destroy the evil ring, forever…







The wanderer spoke in the middle of the tale, "and has he destroyed the ring?"

"Unfortunately… no young man, for the ring can only be destroyed in the fires of where it was forged, Mount Doom", the old man continued the tale:







…The hearts of men, like Isildur… are easily corrupted. And so the ring of power… has a will of its own.

While Isildur kept the ring for himself and bringing it to his homeland of Gondor, he and his company were ambushed by orcs… all were killed in the attack. Isildur puts on the Ring to make himself invisible, and tried to swim away in the Anduin River, but alas…



…The ring slipped off and it sank slowly... to the bottom of the river. So thus…



…Isildur was killed by the orcs as well.



The ring betrayed Isildur… to his death. And some things, that should not have been forgotten, were lost…





…History became legend, legend became myth, and for two and a half thousand years, the ring passed out of all knowledge. Until, when chance came… it ensnared a new bearer…

The ring came to a pathetic creature called Gollum, who took the ring deep into the tunnels of the misty mountains, and there… it consumed him, calling the ring his 'precious'…

He coveted the ring, yearned for it…

…The ring brought to Gollum… unnatural long life. For 500 years, it poisoned his mind. And in the gloom of Gollum's cave, it waited…





…Darkness crept back into the forests of the world. Rumor grew of a shadow in the east, whispers of a nameless fear, and the ring of power perceived. Its time had now come…



…The ring abandoned Gollum, as it fell deeper within the tunnels of the mountains…



But something happened then, the ring did not intend…



…It was picked up by the most unlikely creature imaginable, a Hobbit, whom in your eyes would be no more than a child's height. His name was Bilbo Baggins of the shire. When Gollum was calling out for the whereabouts of the ring… Bilbo kept it for himself…



…For the time soon come…



…When Hobbits…



…Will shape the fortunes of all…









The old man stopped there and said to the wanderer, "…well young man, it was nice talking to you, I must take my leave of you."

"Wait sir," said the wanderer, "what happens next, as far as I know, you haven't finished telling the tale. You just left off with Bilbo taking the ring for himself. Do you know the end of this story?"

"Don't worry young man… you will find out when you yourself will experience this story."

This remark surprised the wanderer. "Sir… how will I experience this tale?"

"You will know when fate allows it so. Farewell, Kenshin Himura, or should I call you… Battousai." Kenshin was taken aback to the fact that the old man knew who he was.

The old man began walking towards the woods.

"Sir, how did you know who I am? …Who are you?" inquired Kenshin.

"I told you, young man… I have my senses. Like you yourself, I go by many names. Call me Radagast."

Kenshin started to go after Radagast but lost sight of him. Another small gust of wind overtook him and heard the old man's voice amidst the wind:



Remember this story of the Lord of the Rings, Himura…



For the friends that you shall make in the future will also experience the epic alongside you…



This battle you will experience will require the friendship of all of your future friends to win it…



It is not a battle one can win by placing it upon their own shoulders…









After a few moments… the wind stopped. And so…

Kenshin Himura, the wanderer, shall always remember his encounter with Radagast in his heart, as he will prepare himself for this future battle, the War of the Ring of Power. How he will experience it will be a mystery, but it is a question that only the future can answer…









Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien.

A/n: This fanfiction is taken pretty much from the movie directed by Peter Jackson. 


Chapter 2 - Sec. 1, Ch. 1: Bilbo's birthday

Disclaimer: Lord of the Rings is the property of J.R.R. Tolkien and Rurouni Kenshin is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki. 
. 
.
.
SECTION 1: KENSHIN AND THE FELLOWSHIP OF THE RING
. 
. 
Chapter 1: Bilbo's Birthday
. 
In the realm of Middle-Earth, in a land called the Shire, a hobbit lies in the grass reading a book, enjoying it immensely. Moments later, the hobbit hears a faint, singing from an old man. The hobbit jumped up and smiled with the greatest joy imaginable. And so the hobbit runs toward the singing. The old man who was singing rode a wagon carriage throughout the Shire. He was cloaked in gray robes and rags and wore a gray long-pointed hat… 
. 


The road goes ever on and on…

Down from the door where it began…

Now far ahead the road has gone…

And I must follow if I can...
. 


The old man continued his singing until the hobbit appeared beside him from on top of a small ledge. "You're late", said the hobbit. 
The old man stopped his wagon. "A wizard is never late, Frodo Baggins," said the old man. "Nor is he early. He arrives precisely when he means to." 
A moment of silence came over them. The old man suddenly… cackled a giggle, and then to a full-fledged laugh. Frodo, the hobbit laughed along with him.
"Its wonderful to see you, Gandalf," Frodo said as he jumped onto the old man named Gandalf and hugged him. Gandalf hugged him back. 
"You didn't think I would miss your Uncle Bilbo's birthday?" he questioned him as he gave off another laugh. 
. 
. 
. 
Frodo and Gandalf rode throughout the Shire. "What news of the outside world?" inquired Frodo, "tell me everything!" 
"Everything?!", asked a surprised Gandalf. "Far too eager and curious for a hobbit, most unnatural", Gandalf huffed. 
He decided to humour Frodo's question, "well, what can I tell you? Life in the wide world goes on as much as it has this past age. Full of its own comings and goings. Scarcely aware of the existence of the hobbits, for which I am very thankful." 
The duo rode through the town of Hobbiton. All the other hobbits enjoyed themselves in their peaceful way of life. Some were gardeners, others were farmers, and so forth. Truly, the hobbits were a peaceful race of beings, even though they are the size of mere children. It was proven when the hobbits greeted the wizard Gandalf on his wagon, "hey, its Gandalf." "Gandalf", the hobbits said with glee in their voices. 
. 
. 
Frodo and Gandalf continued their stroll through the shire. Gandalf looked to his side and saw the preparations for Bilbo's party, "oh, the long expected party!" 
The hobbits worked tediously preparing the party. Tents were being set up. Signs were being posted. Their hardest task for them was to put up a banner that had the words, 'Happy Birthday, Bilbo Baggins'. The hobbits clapped their hands congratulating themselves. 
. 
. 
Gandalf and Frodo continued their discussion, "so how is the old rascal," said Gandalf, "I hear its going to be a party of special magnificence." 
"You know Bilbo", said Frodo, "he's got the entire place in an uproar." 
"Well, that should please him." 
"Half the shire has been invited." 
"Oh, good gracious me." 
"He's up to something." 
"Oh really?" 
"All right then, keep your secrets," Frodo said as Gandalf laughed mischievously to Frodo's suspicious nature. "Before you came along, we Bagginses were very well thought of." 
"Indeed?" 
"Never had any adventures or did anything unexpected." 
Gandalf felt that Frodo was blaming him because Bilbo went with Gandalf on an exciting adventure one time. "If you're referring to the incident with the dragon, I was barely involved," said Gandalf sheepishly. "All I did was give your uncle a little nudge out of the door." 
"Whatever you did, you've been officially labeled a 'disturber of the peace'," stated Frodo. 
"Oh, oh really?" wondered Gandalf. The statement that Frodo made was made clear to Gandalf when he strolled past a middle-aged hobbit named Proudfoot, who grimaced at Gandalf like he was some sort of troublemaker. Gandalf nervously looked away from him. 
Suddenly, the hobbit children ran down knowing Gandalf has come to the shire once again. The children cried out, "Gandalf, Gandalf. Fireworks Gandalf! Fireworks!" 
The children gathered at the back of Gandalf's wagon. There weren't any fireworks when the children wanted to see them. After a few moments, they were starting to become disappointed and let down. 
Suddenly… 
. 
POOF! 
. 
The fireworks went off, and the children cheered, "YAAAAH!" Gandalf laughed mischievously. Unexpectedly, Mr. Proudfoot laughed along with them. Mrs. Proudfoot looked at her husband disapprovingly and he stopped laughing. He then returned his facial expression to his grimaced state when he first saw Gandalf. 
Frodo enjoyed the ride with Gandalf but then decided to get off. "Gandalf, I'm glad you're back." 
"So am I, dear boy," Gandalf said as Frodo hopped off the wagon and waved goodbye to him. "…So am I," Gandalf said to himself.
. 
. 
. 
. 
Gandalf continued to ride towards Bag End, the estate of Bilbo Baggins. Gandalf stopped at the front gate. He passed through the gate that had the sign, 'no admittance, except on party business,' and walked up to the door with his wooden staff, and knocked at the door with the staff three times. 
Bilbo's voice spoke loudly behind the door, "no thank you! We don't want anymore visitors, well-wishers, or distant relations." 
"And what about very old friends?" asked Gandalf. 
The door opened. Bilbo looked up and saw in great surprise, "Gandalf?" 
"Bilbo Baggins." 
"My dear Gandalf," said Bilbo as he went to his old friend and hugged him. 
Gandalf returned the big hug, "good to see you. 111 years old, who would believe it." Gandalf released Bilbo and looked at him, a hobbit who looks so ageless, "you haven't aged a day." It baffled him as much as it surprised him. 
The old friends laughed to their hearts content. "Come on, come in", Bilbo said beckoning Gandalf, "welcome, welcome." Bilbo closed the door and took his hat and staff. 
"Oh, here we are," said Bilbo. "Tea? Or maybe something a little stronger? I've got a few bottles of the old Wineyard left. 1296, very good year, almost as old as I am." 
Bilbo laughed as he put up the staff and hat. He then ran to the kitchen, happy as he was, "it was laid down by my father. Let's say we open one, eh!" 
"Just tea, thank you," Gandalf said as he lifted his head into the chandelier. "Ooh", said Gandalf as he set the chandelier straight. He then bumped his head into a wooden beam, "Ouch!" He laughed with the greatest curiosity. Gandalf wandered into the lounge with the fire burning in the fireplace. 
Bilbo prepared a variety of foods for his friend to enjoy. "I was," he said, "expecting you sometime last week! Not that it matters, you come and go as you please. Always have done and always will. You caught me a bit unprepared, I'm afraid. We've only got cold chicken and bit of a pickle… here's some cheese here, uhn no that won't do. Ah, we've got raspberry jam, an apple tart… " 
As Bilbo kept naming the foods and preserves he has, Gandalf took the liberty of looking at Bilbo's work. Gandalf picked up a map of Bilbo's first adventure with Gandalf to the Lonely Mountain, where they fought Smaug, the dragon that Gandalf mentioned to Frodo, and took the dragon's treasure at the same time. 
. 
Moments later, Bilbo went into his lounge, "I can make you some eggs if you like… Gandalf… Gandalf…?" It seemed to Bilbo that Gandalf was missing, but he appeared in the kitchen and dining room behind Bilbo… 
"Just tea, thank you," said Gandalf. 
"Oh right". Bilbo then took a piece of bread and ate it. "Oh right. You don't mind if I eat, do you?" he said with his mouth full. 
Gandalf didn't seem to mind, "oh, not at all." 
Then a knock came to the door that made Bilbo stand against the wall as if he wanted to hide, "Bilbo! Bilbo Baggins!" It was a hobbit woman calling his name, Lobelia Sackville-Baggins.
"I'm not at home!" Bilbo said nervously and put the tray of food on the table. "Oh, I've got to get away from these confounded relatives hanging on the bell all day, never giving me a moment's peace! I want to see mountains again, mountains Gandalf! And then find somewhere quiet where I can finish my book. Oh, tea." Bilbo remembered Gandalf's request for tea. 
He grabbed the teapot and poured the tea into a cup. "So, you mean to go through with your plan?" asked Gandalf. 
"Yes, yes it's all in hand. All the arrangements have been made. Oh, thank you." 
"Frodo suspects something", Gandalf informed Bilbo. 
"Of course he does," assured Bilbo, "he's a Baggins. Not some block-headed Bracegirdle from Hardbottle." Bilbo placed the teapot back on the burner, after he finished pouring the tea. 
"You will tell him, won't you?" 
"Yes, yes," answered Bilbo hurriedly. 
"He's very fond of you," Gandalf also informed Bilbo. 
"…I know," answered Bilbo, with sorrow in his voice, " …he'd probably come with me if I asked him. I think in his heart Frodo's still in love with the shire. The woods… the fields… little rivers." 
Bilbo took a few moments of silence, knowing that he's going to leave his nephew and other hobbits that he has known throughout his years for rest and relaxation for the rest of his days…
"I'm old Gandalf. I know I don't look it, but I'm beginning to feel it in my heart," Bilbo said as he started to feel the inside of his vest pocket for something. "I feel… thin… sort of stretched like… butter scraped over too much bread." 
Gandalf nodded his head in agreement. 
Bilbo continued, "I need a holiday, a very long holiday. And I don't expect I shall return." A moment of silence followed… 
"…In fact, I mean not to," finished Bilbo.
. 
. 
. 
. 
It neared dusk over the shire. Gandalf and Bilbo went outside to smoke their pipes. "Old toby," started Bilbo, "the finest weed in the Southfarthing." 
Bilbo blew a large ring of smoke that floated in the air. Gandalf used the smoke in his mouth and puffed the smoke and formed it in the shape of a sailing boat… a galleon to be precise. The sailing boat floated on its own and flew through the ring of smoke. 
"Ah", Bilbo gasped with delight, "Gandalf, my old friend… this will be a night to remember." 
. 
. 
. 
. 
Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien
A/n: Kenshin and friends will appear in the next chapter.
. 


Chapter 3 - Ch. 2: Occurrences of Monsters

Chapter 2: Occurrences of monsters
 
 
Kenshin Himura took a rest in the woods, outside the Kamiya Kasshin Style Dojo in Tokyo, Japan. He begins his daily meditation, flourished by the laughter and cheering of two children, Ayame and Suzume. Kenshin has many thoughts about his past. He has won a long, hard, but not too recent battle with Shishio, a battle to determine the future of Japan. 
He now ponders his meeting 9 years ago with the old man named Radagast and the tale he told Kenshin about the One Ring of Power. Now he waits and meditates on what Radagast said about him and his friends experiencing this tale for themselves as they will live it. And somehow, Kenshin now feels that the time is drawing near for them.
The children went up to the meditating Kenshin, "hey, Uncle Kenny, do you wish to play with us now?" Asked the children. 
Kenshin opened his eyes and looked at his little visitors. "Are you playing ball again, Ayame and Suzume?" 
"Yes, Uncle Kenny," said Suzume. 
Kenshin smiled and went with them. "Okay, then we shall play together, that we will," said Kenshin. 
 
 
Inside the dojo, a young woman and a boy of 11 years of age continued in their training in swordsmanship with wooden swords. The door of the training hall opened revealing a very tall man wearing white jacket with a symbol on the back marked, 'bad' and pants and a red bandanna over his head and a very beautiful woman with a sly expression over her face and wears a blue kimono. The woman carried a letter with her. 
"Kaoru, Yahiko, we've just got this letter for you guys," said the woman. 
"Hello Megumi, Sanosuke," said the woman with the wooden sword named Kaoru. 
"Hey, missie, how've you two been, heh," said the man named Sanosuke. 
The boy, Yahiko spoke, "we've been doing well as can be expected, Sanosuke. So, you've brought a letter, huh, Megumi? I'll go and get Kenshin." 
The woman in blue, Megumi began to speak, "how's Sir Ken, these days, Kaoru?" 
"He seems to be okay Megumi," said Kaoru, "especially after the battle with Shishio. Its been a long time since that battle ended. And four weeks after we came back to Kyoto." 
"Well, be happy, Kaoru," said Megumi. "Sir Ken can finally call this place his home." Kaoru had a moment of silence to think about what Megumi said. 
"…Yes, Megumi you're right!" Kaoru sighed with a cheery smile. 
" There's something else isn’t that right Kaoru?" asked Megumi. "You still haven't admitted your feelings for him, have you?" 
"Well, Megumi," started Kaoru. "Kenshin hasn't admitted his feelings for me either, if he really has them of course. We can also relax that Aoshi's no longer after Kenshin for the title of the strongest. I wonder how he and Misao are doing in Kyoto these days?" 
"That's a funny thing, missie," started Sanosuke. "Because this letter's from Kyoto. I've been thinking about Misao and the others at the Aoiya myself." Kaoru was enlightened to hear where the letter came from. 
Yahiko came back with Kenshin and the young children. "Miss Megumi, Sano," said Kenshin, "you've come with a letter now, have you?" 
"Yeah, Kenshin," said Sanosuke. "It's from our buddies at the Aoiya in Kyoto." 
"Oh, is it now?" Kenshin said as Megumi handed him the letter. Kenshin opened the letter and read it aloud:
 
 
 
Dear Himura, Kaoru and the others at the Kamiya Dojo,
 
Me, Lord Aoshi, and the others of the Oniwaban Group are doing fine. We hope you are doing well also. 
Gramps is still as silly as ever, even after being severely injured by Lord Aoshi. Omasu and Ochika still dream about Himura's irritant master, Hiko. Kuro is still his kind old self. Shiro is doing fine as well. And Lord Aoshi Shinomori is always meditating. 
Your victory over Lord Aoshi must really have affected him so much Himura. He tells me he has no regrets about fighting with his best strength. Perhaps, in his heart, he still beats himself over what he did to Gramps and all. He tries so hard to find inner peace within his soul every day. 
Well, anyway, Gramps' birthday is coming up and we're all trying to keep it a surprise for him as best as we can. So, I'm inviting all of you guys to come to the party. I hope Lord Aoshi will be there as well. It's on September 1. So I'm expecting to see, you Himura, you hear? You too, Kaoru, Yahiko, and of course, Sanosuke. 
With best wishes,
Misao Makimachi and everyone at the Aoiya…
 
 
 
"This is truly wonderful, that it is," said Kenshin. 
"Wow!" spoke Yahiko, "the old man's having a surprise party." 
"The surprise Misao has for Okina must really be explosive indeed," Kaoru said sheepishly. 
"Misao must think Aoshi to be real special to her indeed," spoke Megumi. 
"Yes he is, Miss Megumi," explained Kenshin, "she told me so, from the first night we met, that she did. Hey, Ayame, Suzume, do you fancy a trip to Kyoto? There's going to be a birthday party on September1." 
"Yeah, Uncle Kenny, sure we will!" the children cheered together. 
"I think I'll come along with you also," said Megumi. "I think Dr. Gensai can handle everything while I'm away. Besides, I've done so once while we met Yutaro in Izu." Megumi laughed mischievously at herself for that remark. But then the residents at the dojo knew Megumi has a knack for being sneaky. 
"Still your old scheming self, aren't you Megumi?" said Kaoru with a sheepish grin. 
"Well, you know me, Kaoru," said Megumi. 
"Yeah," interjected Sanosuke. "We know, you're a scheming fox lady." 
"Yeah, well look who's talking you big dope." The two got into an argument…
 
"Fox!"
"Rooster!"
"Fox!"
"Rooster head!"
"Fox lady!"
 
 
"Well, we certainly know how Sano and Miss Megumi are two each other, that we do," said Kenshin, with a grin on his face. 
 
"…GOT A PROBLEM WITH THAT!" Sanosuke and Megumi fumed at Kenshin. 
 
 
 
 
Days later, the group left for Kyoto. Megumi guided the children through the city by holding their hands. The streets teemed with people. Kenshin once feared coming back to Kyoto because of his past as the Battousai. Perhaps… even now, he may fear to come to the city, even though… he's here for Okina's birthday…
The children, Ayame and Suzume, laughed as they went through the city. The company decided to stay at the Shirobecko, the beef pot restaurant that nearly shares the namesake of the Akabecko in their hometown in Tokyo, to throw off suspicion towards Okina, the old man at the Aoiya restaurant. Kenshin sent Misao a letter to meet them at the Shirobecko when they arrive. They arrived at the meeting place in question, and saw Misao waving at them… 
"Himura, Miss Kaoru, over here you guys," said Misao. Misao was 16-17 years old. 
"It's nice to meet you again, Miss Misao," greeted Kenshin. 
"Same here, Himura. Hey, who are the kids?" 
"Oh, this is Ayame and Suzume, "said Kenshin, "they're not my kids, of course. They're the grandchildren of a doctor back in Tokyo." 
"Oh, I see. Hello kids, my name's Misao Makimachi." 
"Hello, Misao," greeted the children. Misao grinned, "ah, hello there, Megumi. It's nice to see you again." 
"Nice to see you too," said Megumi, "I take it Aoshi's still at that temple again, isn't he?" 
"Yeah," Misao answered sadly, "I don’t see how he can still have many regrets about his past. I say he should just be happy." 
"Miss Misao," interjected Kenshin, "you really mustn't be so hard on Aoshi, that you shouldn't." Misao wished she could believe Kenshin. 
Kenshin continued, "you must have patience. Give him all the time in the world. Someday, I believe he will certainly come to terms with himself, that I do." Kenshin smiled his usual smile to Misao. 
"Anyway," said Kaoru, "let's all catch up on old times, Misao. That's what we're here to do, isn't it?" 
Misao finally regained her wits, "yeah, you're right, Miss Kaoru. After all, I want to have some fun, don't I?" The group went inside the restaurant. Misao and Yahiko played with the children. 
 
 
 
 
Kenshin went to get a present for Okina, since he helped Kenshin at his own free will with the battle with Shishio. Unexpectedly, during his window shopping, he senses a presence. It was someone, whom Kenshin least expected to see. 
"It's been a while, Saito," Kenshin said with displeasure. 
It was a tall man in a police uniform with narrow eyes and has the look of a wolf with four strands of loose hair over his face. For he was called 'the Wolf of Mibu' in his days as the leader of the third squad of the Shinsengumi, Hajime Saito. 
The man called Saito spoke to Kenshin, "yes. My, how fate always seems to bring us together doesn't it? I spotted you and your friends since this afternoon, Himura." 
"I knew somehow that you survived the explosion at Shishio's hideout, that I did. If you've come to settle the score with me, I'm afraid I don't have the time. I'm shopping for Okina's birthday, tomorrow," stated Kenshin. 
"Don't be hasty, Battousai. Feel free to shop for the old man's birthday if that's what you want to do. I'm here on police business, as usual," assured Saito. 
"I have noticed the increasing police patrols, that I have. No doubt, you can tell me about it," said Kenshin. 
Saito gave a humph to Kenshin and began informing his long time adversary, "just so you know, there have been reports of strange monsters in this area." This caught Kenshin's attention… 
 
 
 
Back at the Shirobecko, the Children played outside while Misao talked with Kaoru and the others. "Monsters, Misao? When did this all happen?" 
"Two days ago," she said and continued, "we've been informed by messenger pigeons from all over Kyoto. Strange occurrences of troll-like demon monsters have so far, been outside Kyoto, thank goodness. They've been prowling out in the woods. These occurrences have been happening at night basically, never in the daytime. They were also seen on what seems to be giant, dog-like creatures." 
Everyone was speechless and surprised at the information Misao spoke of… 
 
 
 
Saito continued, "these occurrences never take place when its light out apparently, only at night. It's enough to make you think they're vampires or something." 
"It must be something that's even worse than talk of vampires, that it is." 
"And whatever it is," another person spoke out of nowhere, "I wish to see that it doesn't happen here in Kyoto." It was another tall man, with dark, short hair that nearly covers his eyes. 
"Aoshi," said Kenshin. "So, you've been investigating these occurrences as well?" Kenshin asked him. 
The man named Aoshi spoke to Kenshin, "indeed, Battousai." 
"Well," smirked Saito, "isn't this one big get together we're all having." 
Aoshi continued, "I was able to track the appearances of these monsters. I followed the tracks up to the vicinity of Mt. Hiei, the former hideout of Shishio." 
Kenshin frowned, "I hope its not Shishio behind these monsters." 
"Let's hope it isn't, Battousai," said Saito. 
"By the way," interjected Aoshi, "I found…" 
 
 
 
"Lord Aoshi was able to find a piece of cloth at where the occurrences originate," said Misao. She got out a picture of what Aoshi found. It was a cloth with a hand printed on top of it. 
"A white hand?" asked Yahiko. 
"Yes," answered Misao, "it was a black piece of cloth with nothing but this hand on it. Sounds a bit creepy, if you ask me…" 
 
 
 
"A white hand. This is a mystery to all of us Aoshi, that it is," said Kenshin as Aoshi gave the cloth with the hand to Saito. 
"Indeed," said Saito, "you found this at Mt. Hiei, you say?" 
"Yes, Saito," said Aoshi, "it sounds as if it's another plot to take over this country, like Shishio's." 
Kenshin started to walk away from Aoshi and Saito. "Listen, you two can check it out. I'm still shopping for Sir Okina's birthday, that I am. Miss Misao hopes you can be there, Aoshi. I'll tell her I ran into you, okay?" 
"I still don't know if I'll make it Battousai. But I'll try to be there if I can. I still want to drink some tea with you, though," said Aoshi as Kenshin parted. 
 
 
 
 
Kenshin returned to the Shirobecko with a package in his hands. "Hello, I'm back," said Kenshin. "So, caught up on old times?" 
"That and more, Kenshin," said Sano and continued, "Misao told us about strange occurrences of monsters that have been happening for two days." 
"I know, Sano," said Kenshin. "I bumped into Saito and Aoshi while I was shopping." Sano was surprised and somehow annoyed that Saito was still alive… 
Kenshin went on, "thanks to them, I have the whole gist of the situation. They're going to search the area where the occurrences Aoshi believes originated." Kenshin's remark left determined faces upon his friends, even Misao. 
"Do you still plan to have the party tomorrow, Misao?" Kenshin asked, "Aoshi said he would be there if he can." 
"Of course Himura, I'm not about to let a few scare of monsters disturb our plans. And besides, I know that Lord Aoshi can take care of himself," said Misao as she winked. 
"Well, it's been fine guys, see you tomorrow." 
"Bye, Misao, "everyone said. 
 
 
 
 
It was night. Kenshin decided to take watch outside the back, in case there's such an attack that is bound to happen. In the woods, near Mt. Hiei, Saito and Aoshi approached cautiously through the area. 
"This is where I found the tracks were leading to," said Aoshi. 
"It looks like you're right. I'm starting to feel a presence here. A very evil presence," noted Saito. 
Suddenly, the two heard distinct growling. They were trying to find out where it was coming from. The growling got louder and louder each moment that passes. They drew their swords in defense, as a form in a large, horse-like dog, appeared from the darkness. Aoshi and Saito gasped at the sight of it… 
The creature that mounted it was a small, demon-like creature with a club. The creature charged at them. Saito and Aoshi, with swords at the ready, posed in their fighting stances. 
More of these dog creatures came out of the darkness, and then… 
 
…From far away… 
 
Kenshin senses the battle-taking place, a battle that may end up in disaster. Kenshin may yet realize that the future events told to him by Radagast the Brown are starting to come to pass… 
 
 
 
 
Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien


Chapter 4 - Ch. 3: Bilbo's birthday and Farewell party

.

Chapter 3: Bilbo's birthday & farewell party

.

.

It was night over the shire…

.

Fireworks, displayed by Gandalf, livened up the party. The dancing was extravagant. The music was full of melancholy. Frodo's dancing was the most extravagant of the lot.

A fat hobbit, by the name of Samwise Gamgee, keeps looking at a very beautiful girl hobbit, Rosie, and at the same time looks away, blushing. Bilbo greets some many of his hobbit friends and shakes their hands, welcoming them to his party.

.

Frodo sits beside Sam, "go on, Sam, ask Rosie for a dance", suggested Frodo.

Alas, Sam was still nervous, "…I think I'll just have another ale". He started to get his drink but…

"Oh no, you don't", Frodo said as he grabbed Sam and threw him on to Rosie. "Go on," said Frodo, chuckling. The couple danced to their hearts content. Frodo laughed immensely.

.

Gandalf ignited another one of his fireworks, and they sprouted in the shape of spears of light. They scraped the entire floor of the shire.

.

Bilbo sat by a crowd of hobbit children, telling them one of his adventures:

.

"So, there I was, at the mercy of three, monstrous trolls…

"And they were all arguing amongst themselves about how they were going to cook us…

"Whether it be turned on a spit…

"Or whether they should sit on us one by one and squash us into jelly!"

.

One of the children gasped at the statement. Continuing the story…

.

"Well, and they spent so much time arguing about the whithertos and the whyfores that when the sun's first light crept up over the top of the trees…

Poof!

.

"…It turned them all to stone." The children gasped in surprise of this story.

.

.

.

Gandalf, giving off more of his mischievous laugh, grabbed more fireworks from his wagon. As he did, two hobbits, with intentions to make trouble, crept from behind one of the tents and went toward the wagon.

"Quick," the hobbit said to his fellow troublemaker as he gave his friend a boost into the wagon.

.

Gandalf set off his fireworks that formed in the shape of butterflies in front of the hobbit children and they cheered very loudly as they tried to catch the butterfly fireworks. "Happy day!" cheered Gandalf.

.

The two hobbits continued to burgle the fireworks from the wagon. "No, no! The big one, big one!" the hobbit whispered to his friend. The other hobbit grabbed the largest firework he could find like his friend told him to. It was bright red and huge. The leading hobbit looked around to see if anyone was watching. He took one bite of his apple and left.

The hobbit troublemakers took the firework inside one of the tents and light it. But one of them got nervous about it. "Done!" the hobbit said passing the firework to his friend.

"You're supposed to stick it in the ground!" the other hobbit said passing it back.

"It is in the ground!"

"Outside!"

"That was your idea!"

They were so busy passing the firework back and forth, suddenly…

.

POOF!

.

The firework launched, taking the tent with it. The firework's ashes, surprising them dirtied both of the troublemakers' faces. Everyone was astonished and cheered at the sight of the fireworks…

The fireworks changed its shape into the form of a fiery dragon. The hobbits turned their expression of amazement into fear as the dragon dived into the crowd. They ran in a fit of mass hysteria…

Frodo feared for his uncle's life, "Bilbo… Bilbo, watch out for the dragon!"

"Dragon, nonsense! There hasn't been a dragon in these parts for a thousand years!!" said Bilbo as Frodo pulled his uncle with him, ducking before the dragon could reach him.

.

…The dragon made out of fireworks then climbed into the air again and changed shape again and dissolves into the night. Suddenly…

.

POOF!

.

The firework bursts into colorful patterns of light. The hobbits cheered once again so did Frodo and Bilbo.

.

.

.

The troublemakers with ashes all over their faces enjoyed their antics with the fireworks.

"That was good!"

"Let's get another one!" the other troublemaker suggested before someone came behind them and yanked their ears…

"Ahh!" screeched the troublemakers.

It was Gandalf who was yanking their ears, "Meriadoc Brandybuck and Peregrin Took. I might've known."

.

.

.

Meriadoc and Peregrin's punishment was to wash the dishes while Gandalf observed the troublemaker hobbits. Then the people wanted a speech from Bilbo, the birthday man.

"Speech!" everyone and Frodo called out. They clapped their hands as Bilbo began his speech.

"My dear Bagginses and Boffins!" said Bilbo as part of the crowd cheered.

"Tooks and Brandybucks!" The crowd cheered again.

"Grubbs!"

YAAH!

"Chubbs!"

YAAH!

"Hornblowers!" The crowd cheered each time when Bilbo announced the families that were at the party.

And they did so again, again, and again… "Bolgers! Bracegirdles! And Proudfoots!"

"Proudfeet!" called out Mr. Proudfoot as the crowd laughed at the remark.

Bilbo sighed and continued his speech, "today is my 111th birthday!"

"Happy Birthday!" the crowd cheered.

"Alas, eleventy-one years is far too short a time to live among such excellent and admirable hobbits!"

The crowd cheered once more…

"I don't know half of you half as well as I should like. And I like less than half of you half as well as you deserve."

The crowd went speechless and confused. They didn't know whether to be flattered or to be insulted. Gandalf, however, smiled and giggled at Bilbo's remark.

Bilbo continued in a much less than enthusiastic voice, "I…" he started as he went into his pocket, and pulled out an object. What is concealed in his hand, the crowd doesn't know…

.

He put his hands behind his back and continued muttering to himself, "…I… have things to do… "

.

The crowd put on expressionless faces, even Frodo…

.

"…I've put this off for far too long," Bilbo mutters to himself even more as the crowd continued to be speechless at his behavior, waiting for him to say something…

.

…Finally he spoke, "…I regret to announce, this is the end…!

.

"…I'm going now, I bid you all a very fond farewell…"

.

The crowd was even more speechless at Bilbo's latest remark. He looked at his nephew, Frodo one last time, "…goodbye."

.

.

And then…

.

.

…Bilbo vanished. The crowd gasped at what they saw. Gandalf was more than shocked to see Bilbo vanish before his eyes…

.

.

.

.

Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien


Chapter 5 - Ch. 4: Bilbo's goodbye to Gandalf

.

Chapter 4: Bilbo's goodbye to Gandalf

.

.

At Bilbo's frightened party, the crowd, still shaken after seeing Bilbo vanish, are unaware that Bilbo is invisible. So he runs back to Bag End to make sure nobody followed him. He went through the front gate, to the door. Once, inside his house…

…He laughed mischievously as he reappeared, admiring the object that made him invisible. It was a gold ring. He flipped it up, caught it and put it back in his vest pocket. Bilbo started, in a hurry to gather his things and leave before anybody could find him there.

He started to grab a walking stick and go into his lobby, only to find someone was already waiting for him…

.

"…I suppose you think that was terribly clever!"

.

Bilbo started to look around his lobby and saw that someone was behind him, near the fireplace. It was Gandalf, irritated as he was for the stunt that Bilbo just pulled.

Bilbo tries to reason to his old friend, "oh, come on Gandalf, did you see their faces!" Bilbo laughed even more mischievously than before.

But Gandalf countered Bilbo, "there are many magic rings in this world Bilbo Baggins, and none of them should be used lightly."

"It was just a bit of fun," Bilbo said to defend himself then immediately put on a face of defeat, "oh, you're probably right, as usual. You will keep an eye on Frodo, won't you?"

"Two eyes," answered Gandalf.

"Thanks," Bilbo said

"…As often as I can spare them," Gandalf finished.

Then Bilbo picked up a pipe and went over to his book and brought it to his bag on the table. "I'm leaving everything to him," he said.

"What about that ring of yours? Is that staying too?"

"Yes, yes," Bilbo said. Then he pointed behind him with his thumb to show Gandalf.

"Its in an envelope over there on the mantelpiece," said Bilbo as Gandalf went for the mantel in which he was told. But then…

"No, wait its…" said Bilbo as he went for the pocket where the ring is really kept, "…here in my pocket," muttered Bilbo. He held the ring in his hand and smiled sheepishly.

"Heh, isn't that… isn't that odd now?" Bilbo asked himself as he grinned. He then put on a dark face, "…yet after all, why not… why shouldn't I keep it?"

Gandalf interjected, "I think you should leave the ring behind, Bilbo. Is that so hard?"

"Well, no," Bilbo said hurriedly and then mutters to the wizard, "…and yes."

Bilbo's insistence to keep the ring became even stronger, "…now it comes to it, I don’t feel like parting with it! Its mine, I found it, IT CAME TO ME!"

"There's no need to get angry," said Gandalf with concern.

"WELL, IF I'M ANGRY, ITS YOUR FAULT!" Bilbo's anger rose. Gandalf became frightened with Bilbo's anger…

"Its mine… my own… my precioussss," Bilbo hissed maliciously.

Gandalf was even more frightened and startled, "precious? Its been called that before, but not by you."

Insulted, Bilbo turned around fiercely and growled at his old friend, "what business is it of yours, what I do with my own things!"

"I think you've had that ring quite long enough!" countered Gandalf.

"You, you want it for yourself!" it was clear, Bilbo was starting a fight.

"BILBO BAGGINS!" Gandalf couldn't take it anymore…!

Bilbo gasped at the wizard's anger for it reveals a power that Gandalf has had kept hidden. He was surrounded by a shadow. It forced Bilbo to stand up against the wall…

.

.

Gandalf fumed, "DO NOT TAKE ME FOR SOME CONJURER OF CHEAP TRICKS! I'M NOT TRYING TO ROB YOU… "

.

.

Suddenly, Gandalf's anger slowly subsided along with his power and he was the kind wizard once again. "…I'm trying to help you," finished Gandalf softly.

Bilbo slowly came to his old friend and hugged each other, compassionately. Frightened as Bilbo was, Gandalf spoke to him once more, "all your long years, we've been friends. Trust me as you once did, eh. Let it go."

"You're right Gandalf," Bilbo realized, "…the ring must go to Frodo." Bilbo then grabbed his bag and headed out the door, without realizing he still has the ring…

"It's late, the road is long. Yes… it is time."

Bilbo opened the door to go out but…

"Bilbo," said Gandalf, "the ring is still in your pocket."

Bilbo realized this also and laughed nervously as he took the ring from his pocket. It was in his hand. Bilbo was still reluctant to let the ring go, but he knew Gandalf was right. He let his hand turn slowly… and slowly… and slowly… until he let the ring slip from his hand… and let it drop onto the floor.

.

.

Bilbo went out the door, frustrated and took a deep breath. He was a few feet outside his door, and suddenly, recovered his wits and thought of something good.

"I've thought up and ending for my book!" said Bilbo and turned to face the wizard to tell him aloud, "'and he lived happily ever after… to the end of his days.'"

It was a very passionate ending. "And I'm sure you will, my dear friend," Gandalf agreed. Bilbo and Gandalf shook hands together, one last time… still as friends.

"Goodbye, Gandalf."

"Goodbye, dear Bilbo." Bilbo then turned around to leave. As he went out the front gate, he started singing:

The road goes ever on and on, down from the door where it began...

.

Gandalf then muttered to himself, "…until our next meeting."

.

.

.

.

Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien


Chapter 6 - Ch. 5: Okina's surprise

Chapter 5: Okina's surprise

 

 

It was morning over Kyoto. Kenshin Himura is still frozen with shock to last night's battle in the mountains. He now wonders if the time has come for him to experience the tale in which Radagast told him about 9 years ago. Kaoru notices Kenshin's shock and went up to him. 

"Good morning, Kenshin, is something the matter? Is everything all right?" pondered Kaoru. There was a brief, but long moments of silence. 

Kenshin finally answered, "I hope so Miss Kaoru, that I do." 

"But you seem… surprised somehow," said Kaoru. 

"Indeed I am, and yet I'm not surprised, that I'm not. I can't exactly explain it Miss Kaoru, but somehow, I've been expecting these monster occurrences for a very long time now." Kaoru was entirely speechless. 

Kenshin continued, "…I don't know how, but you might say, that I was told to expect this event was to take place, that I most certainly was." The remark left Kaoru even more speechless and even shocked to hear it…

Yahiko, walked into the couple, "hey guys, rise and shine. Today's the old man's birthday!" Yahiko was, for a moment ignored, then… 

"Oh sorry, Yahiko! We totally spaced out, that we did!" Kenshin said nervously. 

"Yeah, shame on us! It's Okina's birthday!" Kaoru said and laughed even more nervously. Yahiko became dumbfounded.

 

 

 

 

The group set out for the Aoiya restaurant. It was 11o'clock in the morning. Misao was at the front door to greet them. "Hey guys, Kuro took Gramps out to for shopping a few minutes ago. We're already setting up in here, would you like to help?" asked Misao. 

"Sure, Miss Misao, that we most certainly will," smiled Kenshin. 

They walked inside the restaurant and were greeted by two other female acquaintances. "Hello, Mr. Himura, nice to see you again." 

"Nice to see you Miss Omasu," said Kenshin. 

Then the other went up to Kenshin with a determined face, "hey, Himura, I'd like to ask you one thing." 

Kenshin tensed up, "uh, sure Miss Ochika." 

Omasu did the same thing. 

Suddenly…

 

"HAVE YOU TOLD YOUR MASTER ABOUT US!" they both said excitedly as they both drooled at the same time. 

Kenshin was embarrassed at this remark, "…uh, no I haven't. He's not really that fond of seeing me lately." They were both discouraged to hear that. 

"Besides, I think it's too early for trying to have a date with my master, that I do. You have heard about these occurrences of monsters, haven't you?" stated Kenshin. 

Ochika began her statement cluelessly, "yeah, we do." 

"But," started Omasu, "if we're in trouble…" 

"…As we doubt will ever happen," added Ochika. 

"We want your master to be there to save us as he did when we were attacked by Fuji," they both said dreamingly. Kenshin became even more dumbfounded. 

Shiro gave off a humph at the ladies' behavior. 'Women', he thought. 

Megumi smirked as she spoke to Kenshin, "Sir Ken, is your master really that strong?" 

"Uh, yeah, he is," Kenshin said nervously. "He's the successor to the Hiten Mitsurugi Style. He's very strong, that he is." 

"Not to mention irritating," said Yahiko with irritation in his voice. 

 

 

The setup continued. The children assisted Megumi with the food along with Ochika and Omasu. Shiro and Sanosuke try to put up a banner with the happy birthday logo on it. Kenshin while helping with setup continues to have that disturbed look on his face. Kaoru and Misao, while also setting up notice Kenshin's behavior. 

"Hey, Miss Kaoru, Himura doesn't seem so happy today," said Misao. 

"I know, Misao," started Kaoru. 

"He's been acting this way since morning. Do you remember telling us about the appearance of the monsters?" Misao nodded. 

Kaoru then continued, "well it may seem strange, but… he told me this morning that he was somehow… expecting these monsters to appear." 

"You mean," Misao said gasping. "Himura said… he expected them to come?" 

"Yes, says that he has been told when it would happen." 

Misao was speechless for a moment. "…Have you asked Himura how he was told?" 

"Actually, thanks to Yahiko, I wasn't able to ask that." 

Misao regained her wits, "well, we'll just have to wait until Gramps comes back to see the surprise waiting for him." Kaoru nodded in agreement. 

 

 

 

Yahiko stood at the upstairs balcony, trying to spot Okina. Then he sees the old man approaching with the big man, Kuro. Yahiko hurried downstairs, "hey! Hey you guys! Okina's back with Kuro!" 

 

 

The crowd was just about finished with their setup. Misao opted to help Okina's groceries. "Hi Gramps, welcome back." 

"Good afternoon Misao, said Okina, "I sure hope Aoshi can find out the source of these occurrences of monsters." 

"Hey, no sweat, Gramps. Let me help you with that." 

"Oh thank you Misao," said Okina. 

"In fact," interjected Kuro, "both Misao and myself have something to tell you that'll keep your mind off of the monsters." 

"I hope so," Okina said sheepishly. 

"Believe me, Gramps, you'll love what we've got to tell you, but you'll have to come with me," insisted Misao. 

Okina went along with it. "Okay Misao, what is it?" he followed Misao.

 

 

They reached the door and Misao opened the door for Okina to come in and then… 

 

"SURPRISE! HAPPY BIRTHDAY!" 

 

Okina was very surprised at this, it was his birthday. He completely crashed on the floor and quickly sat up, "OH, I DON'T BELIEVE THIS! IT'S ACTUALLY MY BIRTHDAY! THANK YOU ALL!" Okina cried with joy. 

 

 

 

The party was ecstatic. There were lots of dancing, games, and everything anybody could want on his birthday. Okina enjoyed himself immensely. He sat by Kenshin, "I'm glad that you could come, Himura. It's been a while, after Shishio." 

"Yes indeed it has, Sir Okina," Kenshin grinned, "Misao has had the pleasure of inviting me personally, that she has." 

 

 

Sanosuke, Shiro, and Kuro brought out many bottles of Sake. They decided to have a sake-drinking contest to see who passes out first. "You guys are going down," said Sanosuke.

"No way, Sano!" cried Shiro and Kuro in unison. 

The trio drank their bottles very fast. Once they were done with the first bottles, they grabbed other bottles and drank them down very fast as well. Misao, Omasu, and Ochika cheered for Shiro and Kuro, while Megumi, Yahiko, and Kaoru cheered for Sanosuke. The two children cried out, "go, go, go, go, go, go…!" 

Minute after minute, second after second, Sano, Shiro, and Kuro drank their sake. But moments later…all three of them passed out. Everyone went embarrassed to see all three of them faint. 

"Oh well," said Megumi, grinning and laughing like a fox, "you can't win 'em all."

"You'll never change, Megumi," said Kaoru.

 

 

Kenshin and Okina continued their conversation, "it seems that this old man's life still has some good years left ahead of him, isn't that so?" asked Kenshin.

"Indeed." Okina stretched himself out for a moment. "I never thought something this good would make me take my mind off these monster occurrences." 

Kenshin changed his face immediately after mentioning the monster sightings. "Does it affect you in some way, Himura?" inquired Okina. 

"Actually," Kenshin admitted, "it does affect me greatly, Sir Okina, that it does." 

"How," wondered Okina. 

"…It all started…" Kenshin began…

 

 

The others, inside the Aoiya, began a little sing and dance. 

"Hey, Sano," said Megumi, "why don't we have a little dance, now?"

"Please, Megumi, I don't even dance good," replied Sanosuke, "why don't you ask Kenshin?

"I thought I'd leave that to Kaoru."

Kaoru was taken back by what Megumi said. "Gee, Megumi," she said, blushing, "I never thought you were the type to trust me with Kenshin."

"Yeah," interjected Yahiko, "besides, Megumi, I still think you and Sanosuke fit well together." 

Megumi and Sanosuke slapped Yahiko as they both yelled out, "YOU'VE GOT TO BE KIDDING!"

Yahiko slowly recovered from the hits that he received. "Well," he said, "at least you're not as gloomy as Aoshi." 

An insulted Misao went out and kicked Yahiko. "You little shrimp! I'll teach you to talk that way about Lord Aoshi!" She tortured Yahiko by pulling his legs, twisting them. 

Kaoru joined in, "yeah, let's give Yahiko what he deserves, Misao. Besides, he'd never ask Tsubame out for a dance!"

"Would you stop talking about Tsubame…OUCH!" yelled out Yahiko.

 

 

Moments later after the party was still going, "I see," said Okina with a stern voice, "so you've been somehow told to expect that this would happen." 

Kenshin nodded.

Okina went on, "Himura, I've known you to be a man of great secrets. One who has been through a lot of misery and death in your time, which is the reason why I respect you so much."

"Yes, Sir Okina," said Kenshin, "…and I've always felt a deep respect for you as well. Out of everyone throughout Japan, you're the only person who truly understands me, that you are."

Okina felt grateful for Kenshin's gratitude. He then asked, "so you believe that this story that this Radagast person told you is somehow connected with these occurrences?" 

"I think so," replied Kenshin. A moment of silence followed between them…

 

Ayame then ran into Kenshin from inside, "Uncle Kenny, Mr. Okina, its time to cut the cake!" 

"Yeah, Uncle Kenny, time for cake," said Suzume. And so, they abandoned their conversation, and went for cake. As they went inside… 

 

Kenshin and Okina see a mangled Yahiko beside Kaoru and Misao.

"What happened to Yahiko?" asked Kenshin.

"Just teaching the shrimp some manners, Himura," replied Misao. She and Kaoru grinned at each other.

 

 

 

 

Meanwhile, in the realm of Middle-Earth, in the Shire, Bilbo's birthday party concluded with a most shocking end. They crowd saw Bilbo vanish before their eyes. He has already left the shire, without anybody noticing. Gandalf just bade Bilbo farewell to his old friend at the door of his house. He then re-entered Bilbo's former estate to become Frodo's new home to himself. He saw the ring on the floor that Bilbo was so reluctant to give up. With caution, as well as curiosity, he lowered his hand toward the ring suddenly…

 

AAACK! 

 

Gandalf saw a flash of a fiery eye and quickly took his hand away from the ring and left it on the floor, leaving Gandalf to be even more frightened of the ring… 

 

 

Gandalf sat by the fireplace pondering what Bilbo was saying so covetously… Its mine, my own, my precious. 

"Riddles in the dark… my precious," Gandalf muttered to himself as he smoked his pipe. Suddenly, someone was calling for Bilbo. It was Frodo at the front door. 

"Bilbo!" called Frodo. As he did, Gandalf muttered some more, "my precious." Gandalf keeps muttering and pondering to himself as Frodo spotted the ring on the floor and picked it up. 

"He's gone, hasn't he," wondered Frodo, "he talked so long about leaving. I didn't think he'd really do it." He came up to the wizard, "Gandalf?" 

Gandalf then stopped smoking his pipe and turned to Frodo and looked at him and the ring he has in his hand. "Hm, Bilbo's ring," the wizard said as he grinned.

 

 

Gandalf sat at a table with an envelope in his hand. Frodo remained standing. "He's gone to stay with the Elves," he announced, "he's left you, Bag End…" 

Gandalf held the envelope up to Frodo and Frodo slipped the ring inside of it. Gandalf then lowered the envelope and sealed it with wax, "…along with all of his possessions. The ring is yours now." He said as he gave the envelope to Frodo. 

"Put it somewhere out of sight," instructed Gandalf. He then started on his way out, so suddenly… 

"Where are you going?" asked Frodo. 

"I have some things that I must see to," answered Gandalf. 

"What things?" 

"Questions," Gandalf answered again as he gathered his hat and staff, "questions that need answering!" 

"You've only just arrived!" cried Frodo, "I don't understand." 

Gandalf stopped at the door and turned around to face Frodo. "Neither do I," said Gandalf. 

Minding the chandelier, he ducked towards Frodo one last time and instructed him, "…keep it secret… keep it safe." 

Gandalf then turned around, went out the door and closed it, leaving Frodo to wonder what to do with the ring that Bilbo left him. What shall he do to keep it safe as Gandalf wanted?

 

 

 

 

Back in Kyoto, in Japan, the cake was already cut. Everyone enjoyed the cake. It was very delicious. Unaware, the party was about to see something that may shock them. Somebody was approaching the Aoiya, and knocked on the front door. 

Everyone heard the loud knock. Misao opted to go to the door. She hoped it was her Lord Aoshi. When she went to the door, she almost wishes it wasn't Aoshi… 

 

 

"LORD AOSHI!" Misao screamed very loud…

 

Everyone at the party was shocked to hear Misao screaming even Ayame and Suzume was frightened at her screams. Kenshin put on his cautious expression. Footsteps came to the room where the party was, the door opened… 

 

 

Misao came in along with two others… 

 

 

It was Saito and Aoshi holding on to each other and looking torn up like a monster had attacked them. Everyone was shocked to see what lies before them. The children were frightened and hid behind Megumi. Saito was suffering a wound in the stomach which, he held his hand onto. Aoshi, on the other hand, had a big bite in his leg, limping. But luckily, it wasn't bitten off clean. 

"Aoshi! Saito!" cried Kenshin as the injured men collapsed onto the floor… 

 

 

 

 

 

Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien


Chapter 7 - Ch. 6: Gandalf's discovery

Chapter 6: Gandalf's discovery





.

.

Chapter 6: Gandalf's discovery

.

.

Middle Earth was truly a wonderful place. But no more is it wonderful in the land of Mordor, the home of the dark lord, Sauron. Thought defeated long ago, has begun to return. The land, compared to all of Middle-Earth, was completely barren. No trees, no beautiful animals, even the sky was all black, black as Mordor. Even Mt. Doom in Mordor was very barren and ugly with its fires and ashes erupting from it. The scariest of all Mordor is the fortress of Barad-dĂ»r, Sauron's personal stronghold. And even scarier were the screams from Barad-dĂ»r… screams from a creepy creature…

.

"AHHHH! SHIRE! BAGGINS!" screamed the creature…

.

.

Fire erupted from Mount Doom…

.

And immediately…

.

Black riders were unleashed in Mordor, from Minas Morgul, with orders from Sauron to seek out Baggins, and to claim the ring to bring back to him…

.

.

.

.

Back at the Aoiya, in Kyoto, Megumi worked twice as hard to tend to Saito and Aoshi's wounds. She gave orders to the people around her, including Misao, who especially stayed with her to tend to Aoshi. Sanosuke waited outside the room with a darkened expression…

'…You've made me a fool faking your own death, Saito,' though Sanosuke, as he balled his hand into a fist, '…as far as I'm concerned… our score isn't settled yet. You won't run away this time.'

.

.

Kenshin and Kaoru were outside, waiting for the news. Kaoru comforted the children. Ayame was the first to speak, "Auntie Kaoru, will they be okay?"

"Don't worry, Ayame," she assured the child, "you know how good Megumi is with medicine, don't you?"

A few moments of silence followed the youth, "yes, Auntie Kaoru, I do."

"Then have faith, they'll be okay," Kaoru instructed.

Kenshin however, had a great shred of doubt… Kenshin thought to himself…

.

Seeing Saito and Aoshi as wounded, as they are, greatly distress me, Miss Kaoru. I still haven't told you about the encounter with Radagast fully, have I?

So far, I've told only Sir Okina of my encounter with the strange old man, that I have. Sir Radagast told me the tale of the One Ring of Power forged by Sauron, the dark lord of Mordor, in the fires of Mount Doom. He also told me how the dark lord was defeated in a battle to determine the future of Middle-Earth. But the dark lord's spirit was still bound to the ring and it lay dormant for over 3000 years…

Now, it seems, that after all this time… Sauron is starting to return as strong as he ever was. In a way, it makes me recall the fight I had with Shishio to determine the future of all Japan. Another battle is coming, as Radagast said would happen. It will be indeed, be as worse as the battle with Shishio, much worse indeed, that it will. And as it happens, it's not just Japan that is in danger, but this entire world as well…

And it will begin when this strange realm of Middle-Earth, as told to me by Radagast, is first taken over by Sauron. I'm sure of it!

The creator of the evil ring of power seeks to claim this world as his own, as well as his world, when he's finished. The battle for both worlds is indeed… about to begin…

.

Kenshin was indeed right. Some way, somehow, Sauron is seeking to claim Japan, as well as Kenshin's entire world, for his own…

.

.

.

.

Gandalf rode into the land of Gondor, which nearly neighbors Mordor. And there, over a hill, Gandalf sees for himself his worst fear realized. Sauron is back, and is planning to rule Middle-Earth. Mordor thundered with fire, the same fire from Mount Doom…

.

Gandalf immediately rode over to Minas Tirith, the white city of Gondor. He walked hurriedly through the halls of the city, and, with a guide, went into the library downstairs…

.

Gandalf pulled out every book, every paper, and every manuscript of the old times of Middle-Earth, to solve the ominous mystery of Bilbo's ring. Suddenly, he looked at a manuscript, which may be the answer to his questions:

.

.

In the year 3434 of the Second Age…

Here follows the account of Isildur, the High King of Gondor, and the finding of the Ring of Power…

It has come to me, the One Ring…

It should be an heirloom of my kingdom. All those who follow in my bloodline should be bound to its fate, for I will risk no hurt to the Ring…

It is precious to me… though I buy it with a great pain…

The markings on the band begin to fade…

The writing which was at first as clear as red flame has all but disappeared, a secret now that only fire can tell…

.

.

As Gandalf finished the manuscript, he now knows what he should do to find out if the ring which Bilbo once had was, in fact, the evil one ring of power.

.

.

.

.

In the shire, one evening, a hobbit, who was cutting wood, is now startled by the coming of a Black Rider. The rider was entirely cloaked with a hood, which apparently had no face. The horse's eyes were a bright red. His dog barked at the rider at first, but sensibly retreats into the house, as the rider became more ominous than it was.

The black rider turns to face the hobbit. "Shire! Baggins!" it said most ominously.

The frightened hobbit stutters his answer to the rider. "Th…there's no Bagginses around here!" the hobbit stutters even more as he started to move back.

"…There out in Hobbiton!"

The rider then started to move and frightened the hobbit even more…

"…That way!"

The rider then strode off fiercely as the hobbit follows his dog's example and ran into the house.

.

.

.

In Hobbiton, the black rider's next destination, it was closing time for the local pub, The Green Dragon. Frodo and Sam left and said farewell to the lovely Rosie.

As Frodo and Sam bade each other farewell in front of Frodo's new home, Bag End, Frodo finds a window open, and the house is all dark and gloomy. Suddenly, but unexpectedly, a hand slowly manifested from behind Frodo and grabbed him. Frodo gasped and turned around to find Gandalf behind him…

"Is it secret! Is it safe!" he cried out to Frodo.

.

Frodo immediately went into the chest, where he kept the envelope, as Gandalf stood watch. He hears a sound coming and quickly turned around. So far, all was clear. Finally, Frodo pulls out the envelope with the ring in it and Gandalf snatched it immediately and threw it into the fireplace, to burn.

"What are you doing?" Frodo wonders fiercely at the wizard's behavior.

Gandalf waited until the paper burned and the ring revealed. The wizard grabbed a pair of tongs and, with caution and careful precision… retrieved the ring from the fire.

"Hold out your hand Frodo," he instructed the hobbit. Frodo was still unsure.

"Its quite cool," Gandalf assured Frodo as he dropped the ring into the hobbit's hand. Gandalf was right, the ring didn't burn him, and not a bit of it did.

"What can you see?" asked Gandalf, "…can you see anything?"

Frodo looked at the ring carefully, "…nothing… there's nothing," said Frodo.

The wizard put on a face of defeat that he thought he had the answer, but suddenly…

.

Frodo spoke, "wait." Gandalf regained his composure, he was right after all; he had found the answer to the mystery of Bilbo's ring…

.

"…There are markings," Frodo went on as red-like flame markings started to appear on the ring, that shone all over his face, "…its some form of Elvish, I can't read it."

"There are few who can," answered Gandalf, "…the language is that of Mordor, which I shall not utter here."

Frodo turned around and gasped at the wizard, "…Mordor?"

Gandalf begins to tell the hobbit the translation of the language, "in the common tongue, it says; One ring to rule them all… One ring to find them… One ring to bring them all, and in the darkness, bind them."

.

.

.

.

Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien

. 


Chapter 8 - Ch. 7: Kenshin fights the forces of darkness

.

Chapter 7: Kenshin fights the forces of darkness.

.

.

The party at Aoiya didn't end very happily, as they wanted it to. The creatures that appeared in the night, near, Mt. Hiei attacked Saito and Aoshi and now they lie unconscious at the Aoiya. They shared the same sleeping room. Megumi properly tended to their wounds. Misao lay beside Aoshi because of her feelings toward him.

Sano came into the room and squatted down near her, "how are they doing Megumi?"

"They're alright, Sano," replied Megumi, "although Saito is very stubborn when it comes to his fighting spirit."

Sano agreed, "yeah, you're right. I have a lot of issues with him, ever since he injured me the day we first met. Not to mention he made me believe he died at Mt. Hiei. This creep and I still have our differences, but I don't wish him to go like this. Even if he is that creepy."

Megumi nodded in agreement.

.

.

Okina went to where Kenshin and Kaoru were and told them the news. "Himura, it seems that Aoshi and Saito are going to make it, thanks to Megumi."

"Thank you, sir Okina," said Kenshin, "I'm very relieved, that I am."

"Your friend truly has the amazing medical skills that you say she has."

Kaoru is also relieved as she told Ayame and Suzume, "see, children, Megumi has done it again!" The children cried with joy.

Okina started to speak again, "Himura… have you told the others of what you told me… as incredible as the story is?"

"Not yet, Sir Okina. But I think that now is the time, after what happened to Saito and Aoshi, to tell everyone about my encounter 9 years ago, that it is."

"Tell us what, Kenshin?" asked Kaoru as she remembered his behavior this morning, "…is it what you were told to expect?"

Before Kenshin could begin…

.

Wind began blowing and a flash of light appeared before their eyes…

.

An opening manifested, as it formed into a portal. Kenshin maintained his determined face and instructed Kaoru to take the children inside.

.

Moments later, creatures came out of that portal, to wreak havoc upon the Aoiya. The creatures looked horrible. They wore strange armor and armed with even more strange looking swords. Painted on their faces and armor, was a white hand… the same white hand that Aoshi found on Mt. Hiei.

.

"Are these the creatures you expected Himura?" Okina asked.

"I believe they are," replied Kenshin. More of these creatures appeared one by one.

.

.

Kaoru ran inside to inform everyone, "people! We're under attack! We're under attack!"

The shouting ran throughout the Aoiya, awaking Misao. Saito and Aoshi woke up as well. "So, it seems we have company," noted Saito.

"Lord Aoshi," cried Misao, "you shouldn't move. I'll defend the Aoiya."

"I believe it's time for some payback!" stated Saito with a vengeance. Megumi tried to stop him.

"Hold it Saito! You still need to rest."

"Look, woman, "said Saito, "injuries never stopped this moron with you." Saito pointed out to Sano. Truly these two have a grudge against each other as Sanosuke growled at Saito's insult.

Saito went on, "…and besides, woman, I've face more of these life or death situations than any of you have."

Nevertheless, Megumi wouldn't relent…

"Let him go, Megumi," said Sano, "I don't think anybody or anything could stop this creep." Megumi reluctantly agreed to Sano's request.

"I hope I don't regret this," she said.

"Don't worry, you won't. I promise," Saito assured her. He went out the door with Sano behind him.

"I'm not letting you out of my sight Saito!" said Sano.

"You moron," retorted Saito.

"What did you say…?"

.

Aoshi still wished to go to face their attackers. But allowed Misao to go anyway, bowing his head to her. She left also.

Megumi and Aoshi were left alone. "I hope I can count on you to rest, Mr. Shinomori."

"Yes, indeed you can, Megumi. It's been a long time, especially after Kanryu."

"Yes Aoshi. And its good to know you're no longer after Sir Ken," she smiled. Aoshi smiled along with her.

"I think this battle will be tough for them," said Aoshi, "…when I fought these creatures…I saw a portal…a portal that showed an eye… a fiery eye."

Megumi was filled with worry in her heart…

.

.

.

.

Back in Bag End, Gandalf and Frodo drank tea together, discussing the ring. "This is the one ring," stated Gandalf, "forged by the dark lord Sauron, in the fires of Mount Doom. Taken by Isildur, from the hand of Sauron himself."

Frodo spoke, "Bilbo found it, in Gollum's cave?"

"Yes, for 60 years the ring lay quiet in Bilbo's keeping, prolonging his life, delaying old age." The remark that Gandalf made clearly explained Bilbo's mysterious condition of how he was unable to age like everyone else. Gandalf continued, "but no longer Frodo. Evil is stirring in Mordor. The ring has awoken. It's heard its master's call."

"But he was destroyed," Frodo objected. "Sauron was destroyed."

Suddenly, out of nowhere, the black speech of Mordor came from the evil ring. A moment of silence followed…

"No Frodo," said Gandalf. "The spirit of Sauron endured. His life force is bound to the ring, and the ring survived. Sauron has returned." Frodo went speechless after hearing about the dark lord's return.

Gandalf continued further, "his orcs have multiplied. His fortress of Barad-dĂ»r is rebuilt in the land of Mordor. Sauron needs only this ring to cover all the lands in a second darkness. He is seeking it… seeking it, all his thought is bent on it. The ring, yearns above all else to return to the hand of its master. They are one… the ring and the Dark Lord. Frodo, he must never find it."

.

"Alright," said Frodo as he grabbed the ring from the table and started walking away with it, hoping to find a way that it will never be found…

.

Frodo went on, " …we put it away. We keep it hidden. We never speak of it again. No one knows its here, do they?" Frodo then thought for a moment and turned to face the wizard, "…do they Gandalf?" he asked.

Gandalf started his reply, "there is one other, who knew that Bilbo had the ring." The thought of it frightened Frodo even more.

"I looked everywhere for the creature, Gollum," Gandalf went on, "but the enemy found him first. I don't know how long they tortured him, but amidst the endless screams and inane babble, they discerned two words: Shire! Baggins!"

"Shire… Baggins… but that would lead them here!"

.

.

That fact was made clear as the black riders rode ever closer to Hobbiton. A night watchman was unaware of the danger that he was in…

"Who goes there," he said.

The malevolent rider then drew his sword… and without warning… took a swipe at the watchman, killing him.

.

.

"Take it Gandalf!" Frodo cried out holding the ring towards the wizard. But Gandalf backed away, for he feared the ring.

"Take it!" Frodo cried out even more.

"No Frodo," refused Gandalf.

Frodo kept insisting, "you must take it!"

"You cannot offer me this ring!"

"I'm giving it to you!"

"DON'T… tempt me Frodo!" After the last remark, Frodo was finally convinced that Gandalf didn't want the ring and lowered his hand.

"I dare not take it," continued Gandalf calmly, "not even to keep it safe. Understand Frodo, I would use this ring from a desire to do good."

A few moments of frightening silence followed between the hobbit and wizard…

"…But through me, it would wield a power too great and terrible to imagine," finished Gandalf.

Frodo still was concerned about his home, "but it cannot stay in the shire!"

"No! No, it can't," resolved Gandalf.

Frodo then balls the ring up in his hand. "What must I do?"

.

.

.

.

The creatures appeared at the back of the Aoiya. Kenshin draws his reverse-blade sword, and started to attack the creatures, one by one. Using his lightning quick reflexes of the Hiten Mitsurugi Style, he was able to make short work out of the creatures.

When Kaoru put Ayame and Suzume into a room, where they'll be safe. She immediately went to her room, and grabbed her wooden sword to defend herself with and proceeded directly to the backyard.

Kenshin continued to fight the creatures alone. Then, Misao came to the back and threw her kunais at the creatures…

.

"Kansatsu Tobikunai!" Misao cried out.

.

"Miss Misao," said Kenshin.

"Hey, I'm still with you, Himura," said Misao, "no matter what anybody says." Kenshin smiled and gave a nod to her.

The creatures kept coming. Saito and Sano charged in as also. Saito with his left-handed sword thrusting technique, the Gatotsu, and Sanosuke with his rock crushing Futae no Kiwami punch. Saito skewered some of the creatures with it. Sano was able to knock down. The fighting continued and Kaoru went outside and went by Kenshin's side.

"Miss Kaoru, I would appreciate if you went inside. I don't think you can handle these monsters."

"Don't worry Kenshin. I won't be in your way," said Kaoru. Kenshin smiled at her and continued the battle.

Omasu, Kuro, and the rest also joined along. Kenshin launches a few attacks of his own. When things couldn't get any worse, more creatures came out of the portal and started attacking…

They were large, dog-like creatures the size of a horse. Riding on top of them were more demonic-like creatures that walked like men. Everyone gasped at the new threat that lies before them.

"Oh great," said Saito, "not these things again. Shinomori and I fought these creatures last night." The fighters gasped at this fact that Saito fought the creatures.

The large dogs started to dash towards the fighters. Kaoru and Yahiko quickly jumped out of the way of the incoming creatures. Kenshin was able to stop one by launching an attack that struck nine places at once…

.

"Hiten Mitsurugi Style… Kuzu Ryu Sen!" Kenshin cried out his attack.

.

Sanosuke ducked under one of the dogs and punched it in its stomach, "Futae No Kiwami!"

.

Saito stood there waiting for another of the large dogs to come to it. As it jumped toward Saito, he quickly brought his sword up and stabbed the creature with an enormous amount of upper-body strength…

"Gatotsu, Zero Style!" Saito cried out his attack as well. "That's what you get for attacking me."

.

And more creatures came, and more and more, including the giant dog creatures. The odds were overwhelming and then, out of nowhere…

.

A flash of light overcame the creatures, causing them pain. And…

.

A strong force threw them backwards and they were somehow burned and thrown back into the portal. This has amazed everyone as shock overtook their faces. The portal closed afterwards. An old man in brown rags appeared before them.

"Hello Kenshin, we meet again," said the old man.

"Sir Radagast," gasped Kenshin.

"You know this old man Kenshin?" asked Yahiko. Kenshin nodded to him.

"This is the old man," stated Kenshin, "who told me to expect these creatures, wasn't it?"

Everyone gasped at the remark Kenshin made, except for Okina. He had already been told about this man who appears before them. Aoshi and Megumi made their entrance into the scene.

"Greetings, "said Radagast, "for those of you who don't know me, except for Kenshin, I am Radagast the Brown. I am an Istari… a wizard from Middle-Earth. The creatures you fought are called Orcs, and the large wolf-creatures are called Wargs. You have all fought gallantly against them. And indeed you are right Kenshin… the time of battle against Sauron… is now!"

.

.

.

.

Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien


Chapter 9 - Ch. 8: The Journey begins

.

.

Chapter 8: The Journey begins.

.

.

Radagast looked at the cloth with the white hand on it. The wizard put on a face of concern, "…Saruman."

"Who's Saruman?" asked Kaoru.

Radagast handed the cloth back to Kenshin. The old wizard took a few steps away from the group and took a few moments of silence, knowing it will be hard for him to explain. Everyone waited for Radagast to answer…

.

"…Saruman the White, is the head of the wizard's order, my order," he said.

The group went speechless to what they heard.

The wizard sadly continued his explanation, "we wizards are sworn to protect the people of our world, as well as to guide them in the hardships of life. We are not allowed to use our powers for our own selfish reasons. But now… it seems that one of our order, the leader in fact, has now gone rogue."

Radagast turned around slowly to face the group and continued his explanation even further. "I have suspected for some time," he said, "that Saruman was planning something. He himself has had ambitions to control Middle-Earth for a long time. Now, it seems he's taking the opportunity to do that with Sauron's return for power. Not only that, but I suspect that he's also joined forces with Sauron in order to gain that ambition as well."

"Wait a minute," interjected Sanosuke, "before we go any further, who exactly is this Sauron creep anyway?"

Radagast stormed up to the wisecracking fighter and looked upon him with eyes that could bend steel, "that 'Sauron creep' as you call him, young man, is a very powerful creep indeed!"

Sano went nervous at the wizard's reaction. Radagast continued to lecture Sano, "he is an evil dark lord who intends to, above all, control all life as you well know it to be!" Afterwards Sanosuke crashed onto the floor, leaving Saito to smirk at this reaction.

"Sauron is the Dark Lord of the Land of Mordor. He has, long ago, created a ring, an all-powerful ring that will enable him to do whatever he well pleases, with everyone and everything. He's utterly obsessed with dominion over all the entire world! Luckily he was defeated, but not entirely finished. The ring was taken from him and now lies in a faraway land."

.

The group looked with concern at this fantastic explanation. They would not have believed it if not for the monstrous encounter they just had…

.

"Now," continued Radagast, "after laying dormant for over 3000 years, the dark lord returns and now wants the ring again for himself. His servants are now dispatched, driven with only one purpose… to find the ring and return it to its master. The ring wants the same as well. And after Sauron conquers Middle-Earth, he will come to your world and enslave it to his will also." Everybody gasped at the realization of the threat, Sauron, poses to their world.

"So," started Kenshin, "it seems my predictions were correct. This battle puts both our worlds in jeopardy, that it does, Sir Radagast."

"Correct Kenshin," agreed the wizard, "Sauron has to be stopped at all cost. He gains strength each moment. Sauron hasn't regained his full power yet, but he manifests himself in the shape of a large, fiery eye."

Aoshi gasped at this statement and interjected, "Mr. Radagast… while Saito and I fought these creatures, I saw the eye you described. It manifested itself inside of a portal."

"So," said Radagast, "you have seen the eye of Sauron."

"Yes," answered Aoshi. Misao shuddered at this fact.

Radagast went on, "everyone here has a stake in this. Kenshin, you and your friends must help in the war against Sauron and now."

"Alright, old man, we'll do it!" agreed Yahiko as he pointed his wooden sword in the air.

"Yeah, you can count me in too Kenshin," said Sano.

Saito stood up and walked towards Kenshin, "well, Battousai, this sounds like fun, so I'm in."

"I will also accompany you, Battousai," said Aoshi.

"I'm in too Himura," said Misao.

Kenshin was amazed at the number of friends and allies he has on his side. The one most important ally is the woman whom admires Kenshin the most…

"Kenshin, don't think you'll be going anywhere without me, you hear?" said Kaoru.

Kenshin smiled as he replied, "thank you, Miss Kaoru. Thank you all. If I felt different about this, I would've left you all behind because I felt that I didn't want to put you in danger. But my master and Sir Radagast have told me that I can no longer put everything on my own shoulders. I… welcome all of your help, that I do."

.

Kenshin's six companions smiled, feeling welcomed on this battle. Megumi, however, had a sad, gloomy look on her face because of the fact that Kenshin had returned from fighting Shishio, in critical condition and nearly died. She, besides Kaoru, is concerned that next time… Kenshin will die from being involved in a very harsh battle.

.

"Himura," interjected Okina, "the rest of us will stay here, in case more of those monsters attack."

"I will stay too, Sir Ken," said Megumi, "if anyone is severely hurt, I want to make good use of my medical skills. And Sir Ken… remember what I said after you defeated Shishio, that if you ever get yourself severely injured, you won't be so treated by me next time."

"Yes, Miss Megumi," said Kenshin, "…and I understand your concerns about me, that I do."

"Then there's no time to lose," said Radagast, "I will send you and your comrades to Rivendell, the home of the Elves. They will give you shelter. There's another wizard among us who still wants to save Middle-Earth, Gandalf the Grey. He is still unaware of Saruman's treachery. I have a feeling that he will find that out for himself."

"But shouldn't someone warn Gandalf about Saruman? He'll be in great danger, that he will," said Kenshin with concern in his voice.

Radagast thought for a moment before responding. "…Let us hope that Gandalf will get himself out of danger," said Radagast. "Regrettably, I must stay and help your remaining comrades here, in case any more fouler creatures come through the gateway. Now, off you go."

Radagast started to open the gateway and send Kenshin's companions to Rivendell, in Middle-Earth…

.

.

Then, unexpectedly, Ayame and Suzume came out through the back yard and saw what was happening. The children were shocked to see what lies before them. They saw Kenshin going through an opening and Suzume was frightened because she didn't want him to go through the opening gateway and ran towards it.

"Uncle Kenny!" yelled Suzume.

Kenshin gasped. She ran closer and closer until she bumped into the old man who was responsible for it. Something went wrong…

The portal swayed… and swayed… until it closed, taking Kenshin's comrades with it. Kenshin was no longer in this world.

Everyone gasped in shock to see what has happened. Megumi ran to the child who was attacking the old man and picked her off him. Suzume was crying.

Megumi yelled at her, "you child, don't you realize what you've done! You could've assured Sir Ken's destruction!" Suzume suddenly stopped crying, knowing that Megumi would only yell at her again.

"Fear not my dear," assured Radagast, "Kenshin will not die from this, only encounter a slight detour. The gateway is bound for Middle-Earth, but will not arrive in Rivendell."

"Then where will they head to?" inquired Omasu.

"It is uncertain, young lady, but they shall be scattered throughout the lands of Middle-Earth. Even I do not know where they'll end up."

.

.

.

.

Frodo went to the closet in his bedroom and started to pack. "You must leave," commanded Gandalf, "and leave quickly!"

"Where, where do I go?"

"Get out of the Shire, make for the village of Bree."

"Bree," Frodo reminds himself.

.

Frodo then goes to the kitchen quickly and grabs some food for the journey. "What about you?" Frodo wondered.

"I will be waiting for you, at the Inn of the Prancing Pony."

"And the ring will be safe there?"

"I don't know Frodo. I don't have any answers." Gandalf resolved with a suggestion, "I must see the head of my order, he is both wise and powerful. Trust me Frodo, he'll know what to do."

Gandalf said with such confidence that he is still unaware of the leader's rumored treachery known only to his kinsman, Radagast.

.

Gandalf went into the lobby and helped Frodo put his cloak and sack on. "You'll have to leave the name of Baggins behind you, for that name is not safe outside the Shire. Travel only by day… and stay off the road," said Gandalf as he handed Frodo a walking stick.

"I can cut across country easily enough," stated Frodo. He then put the ring in the breastpocket of his vest.

Gandalf smiled at Frodo, as elegant as he looked and as determined for the long and dangerous journey ahead of him, "oh, my dear Frodo. Hobbits really are amazing creatures. You can learn all there is to know about their ways in a month, and yet after a hundred years… they can still surprise you." Frodo smiled at the wizard's complement.

.

Suddenly… a gust of wind came over Bag End, which made the hobbit and wizard gasp. And out of nowhere, they hear a loud noise that came from the window. It sounded like people muttering.

"Get down!" commanded Gandalf.

Frodo dove to the floor as Gandalf grabbed his staff and proceeded with caution to the window. The muttering stopped. He took a swing at the ground outside of the window and hit something, or someone…

"Ouch!" screeched the prowler.

Gandalf reached out the window, caught the prowler, and slammed him on the nearby desk. "Confound it all, Samwise Gamgee! Have you been eavesdropping?!" the wizard demanded.

"I haven't been dropping no eaves sir honest!" answered Sam.

"Oh really," wondered Gandalf and quickly turned his head towards the window and demands once more, "and what about the other eavesdroppers? I'm sure Samwise doesn't mutter to himself so often. Come out where I can see you!"

"Okay, okay, we give up old man!" It was a human woman and child of about 11 years of age, raising their hands nervously.

"Lovely, a human woman and child. WHAT ARE YOUR NAMES?" he demanded further.

"Uh… I'm… Kaoru Kamiya," answered the woman nervously.

"I'm Yahiko Myojin, sir!" the child answered more nervously.

Frodo then rose from the ground and stood straight once more. Sam tried to move but Gandalf was too quick for him, "stay where I can see you, Samwise!"

"Yes Sir!" cried Sam as he remained flat on the desk.

"Strange names," admitted Gandalf, "not to mention strange clothes to go along with them. Are you with this eavesdropper?" Kaoru and Yahiko quickly shook their heads.

"No, Mr. Gandalf sir," answered Sam and explained to the infuriated wizard, "I was just cutting the grass under the window there. The two took me by surprise, if you follow me."

"A little late for trimming the verge, don't you think?"

"I heard raised voices."

"What did you hear… SPEAK!" the wizard demanded fiercely of the Hobbit.

"N… Nothing important. That is I heard a great deal about a ring… and a dark lord and… something about the end of the world…"

"And you two," Gandalf interrupted and gazed at the frightened humans and continued to interrogate them, "did you hear the same thing? Well!"

"Uh… uh," Kaoru stuttered, "yeah… we heard… something like that as well, mm-hmm. But it was before we got here, I assure you. You must be Gandalf the Grey, aren't you?"

"Indeed I am, young lady."

Kaoru then wondered, "by the way, is this Rivendell, by any chance?"

"No," said Gandalf, "this is the shire, the home of the Hobbits." Kaoru and Yahiko went speechless.

"Yes, that's right," answered Sam, "please don't hurt us Mr. Gandalf sir, don't turn us into anything… unnatural." Frodo had a sad look on Sam and the newcomers.

Gandalf had an answer, "no… perhaps not. I've thought of a better use for you." He smirked at Sam and turned to face the newcomers.

"…And it seems that I have a use for you two as well," the wizard said smoothly as Kaoru and Yahiko nodded nervously.

.

.

.

Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien.

.

A/n: Well, Kenshin and company has finally arrived in Middle-Earth, but not the intended destination. Stay tuned to what happens in the next chapters. Also, Kenshin meets Gandalf in the next chapter, while going to see Saruman. And I hope that when you see Gandalf or Saruman, that you pretend that they're Ian Mckellen and Christopher Lee, because I surely will.


Chapter 10 - Ch. 9: Isengard's treason revealed

.

Chapter 9: Isengard's treason revealed, Gandalf and Saruman fight

.

.

Gandalf accompanied the hobbits and the humans, Kaoru and Yahiko out of Hobbiton. "Come along Samwise, keep up! You too, young Kaoru and Yahiko!" Gandalf commanded.

The group finally stopped by grassland, under some trees, before parting with Gandalf.

"Be careful, the four of you, the enemy has many spies in his service. Birds… beasts." Gandalf knelt in front of Frodo one last time.

"Is it safe?" he asked. Frodo nodded as he covered his breastpocket with the ring in it.

Gandalf reminded Frodo once more, "never put it on. For the agents of the dark lord shall be drawn to its power. Always remember Frodo, the ring is trying to get back to its master. It wants to be found."

Afterwards, he mounted on his horse and rode off. Frodo hears the cries of birds and fears it because of what Gandalf told him. Sam walked up to Frodo and gestured a face of confidence at him. Kaoru placed her hand gently on Frodo's shoulder.

"Let's go Frodo," she said.

.

The group began their journey to Bree. They crossed through waterfalls, rivers, and lakes trekking throughout the lands of the Shire, avoiding the roads like Gandalf instructed them to. The group came across a farm field.

Sam suddenly stopped for unknown reasons but he spoke to his companions, "this is it."

"This is what?" asked Frodo.

"Is there anything wrong Sam?" wondered Kaoru.

"Yes, Miss Kaoru… if I take one more step, it will be the farthest away from home I've ever been."

"Don't worry about it, Sam, "interjected Yahiko, "ever since my parents died… I've always felt that I was away from home… until I met Kaoru and Kenshin. And I've managed to keep on going, despite the fact that I'm an orphan."

After a few moments of silence, Frodo walked up to his gardener, "come on Sam." Sam reluctantly agreed to take the step that he mentions will be the farthest away from home.

Frodo tried to comfort Sam with something Bilbo said: "Remember what Bilbo used to say; it’s a dangerous business Frodo, going out your door. You step on to the road… and if you don't keep your feet… there's no knowing where you might be swept off to."

The group continued their journey.

.

.

.

.

Gandalf continued his ride to Isengard, to see Saruman. In an open patch of grassland, Gandalf spots from a distance, a figure. He takes a closer look and slows his horse. It was another human, dressed in strange clothing. He had red hair and a cross-shaped scar on his left cheek. Gandalf spoke to the stranger, "greetings, young man, what do I owe the trouble?"

"I'm sorry to have to ask sir, but do you know where Rivendell is? I'm afraid I got lost, that I did," the stranger smiled clumsily at Gandalf. "I've also seemed to have lost some friends of mine."

"Indeed," said Gandalf. "I'm seeing a lot of strange clothed folk of late. Are your friends' names Yahiko and Kaoru, by any chance?" The inquiry made the stranger gasp.

"You've met them? Then I must tell you sir… me and my friends have gotten involved in something that can endanger all of this land," the stranger finished.

"Let me guess," inquired Gandalf, "the one ring of power." The stranger put on a serious look and convinced the wizard as he nodded.

"I am Gandalf the Grey stranger. Your friends are now accompanying a pair of Hobbits, who have the ring, to Bree."

Kenshin has found the other wizard that Radagast spoke of. "Is the hobbit's name, Bilbo Baggins by any chance, Sir Gandalf?" he asked.

"You seem to know a lot. What is your name, sir?"

The stranger answered, "I am Kenshin Himura. One of your wizard brethren, Radagast, informed me of the details of this ring. My friends and I come from a world that is different from this one, that it is. Besides Kaoru and Yahiko, I've brought four other companions with me, to help defend this world from Sauron."

"I see. Well, young Kenshin, you were almost correct about the hobbit's name. Bilbo no longer holds the ring. It now lies in the possession of his nephew, Frodo Baggins and he is with your friends as we speak. I am heading to see the head of my order, Saruman the White."

"Before you go, Sir Gandalf, there is one more thing you should know," said Kenshin. Gandalf listened. "My friends were attacked by monstrous creatures that came to my world before we came to this world. The creatures were painted with this hand, that they were."

Kenshin pulled out the black cloth with the white hand on it and showed it to Gandalf. Gandalf looked at it with great shock. "Radagast told me," said Kenshin, "that it was the personal mark and trade of Saruman the White."

.

.

.

.

The group decided to take a rest. They were not far from the road. Sam was cooking food. Yahiko was awake and waited for the food to be ready. Frodo and Kaoru were resting. Suddenly they hear distinct singing voices.

Frodo said, smiling, "Sam! Wood-Elves!"

The group went to investigate. They went closer to the road for a closer look. They saw a pilgrimage of people dressed in white carrying lanterns. Kaoru and Yahiko found themselves bewitched at what they saw with their own eyes.

"So, Frodo, these are the Elves?" Kaoru asked.

"Yes, Miss Kaoru," answered Frodo.

"They're incredible Frodo," said Yahiko, "…where do you suppose they're going?"

"They're going to the harbor beyond the White Towers, Yahiko," answered Frodo, "…to the Grey Havens."

"They're leaving Middle-Earth?" asked Sam.

"Never to return," answered Frodo.

"Why are they doing that?" inquired Kaoru.

"Their time is ending here, Miss Kaoru. Gandalf told me this," answered Frodo.

"I'm not exactly sure why," said Sam, "but… it makes me sad."

.

.

Later, the travelers went to get some sleep. Sam was somewhat unaccustomed to his place of rest. "Everywhere I lie," mentioned Sam, "there's a dirty great root sticking into my back."

"Well," interjected Yahiko, "get used to it Sam. Kenshin's been accustomed to sleeping outside for 10 years before I even met him."

"Kenshin," started Frodo, "must be very special to you people indeed."

"Yeah Frodo," answered Yahiko, "you bet he is." Frodo smiled at the youth's fascination.

Then he gave Sam some advice, "Sam, just shut your eyes, and imagine you're back in your own bed with a soft mattress and a lovely feather pillow." But it didn't look like Sam was about to agree.

"It's not working, Mr. Frodo," said Sam, "I'm never going to be able to sleep out here."

A moment of silence followed, but Frodo does agree with Sam, "…me neither, Sam."

Kaoru looked with sympathy at Frodo. 'Poor Frodo,' thought Kaoru.

The group strives to get some sleep. But they wouldn't be able to sleep longer as a black rider watches relentlessly over the Shire…

.

.

.

.

Gandalf and Kenshin rode together, until they looked and saw a large, black tower. Gandalf stopped his horse. "Here it is Kenshin. Isengard, and the tower of Orthanc, the stronghold of Saruman. I need you to let me go forward to the valley alone."

"But Sir Gandalf," objected Kenshin. "What if Saruman should suspect that you suspect him of joining Sauron?"

"I shall proceed with caution. If I should get in any trouble, I shall eventually get myself out. You wait here. If I'm not back here, or any chance of being imprisoned here, I shall let you know, somehow." Kenshin reluctantly agreed and dismounted off the horse.

"Good luck, Sir Gandalf."

"To us both, young Kenshin." Gandalf rode off again to Isengard.

.

.

.

Gandalf passed through the opening hall and rode towards the tower in the center of the valley. An old man, dressed in white, started to come from the tower to greet his guest…

.

'Smoke rises from the mountain of doom…

The hour grows late…

And Gandalf the Grey rides to Isengard…

Seeking my counsel…'

.

Gandalf then dismounted his horse to greet the leader of the order.

"…For that," said the old man, smiling, "is why you have come, is it not? My old friend."

"Saruman," greeted Gandalf bowing his head to Saruman.

.

.

.

The two wizards took a walk throughout Isengard, talking about what has happened lately. Gandalf keeps in mind what Kenshin has said about Saruman and proceeds with caution.

"You are sure of this?" Saruman asked.

"Beyond any doubt," answered Gandalf.

"So the ring of power has been found."

"All these long years, it was in the shire, under my very nose."

"And yet, you did not have the wits to see it!" he scolded Gandalf, "your love of the halfling's leaf… has clearly slowed your mind."

"But we still have time," resolved Gandalf, "time enough to counter Sauron, if we act quickly!"

"Time?!"

Gandalf stopped with shock to hear this questioning from the wise leader…

"What time, do you think we have?" asked Saruman.

Hearing this remark alone, started to convince Gandalf that Saruman isn't all that he seems to be, according to Kenshin.

.

.

Inside the tower, Saruman began to explain to Gandalf why he doubts that there is time.

"Sauron," he announced, "has regained most of his former strength. He cannot yet take physical form, but his spirit has lost none of its potency. Concealed within his fortress, the Lord of Mordor sees all. His gaze pierces cloud, shadow, earth, and flesh."

Gandalf was speechless and shocked hearing this explanation. Saruman went on, "…you know of what I speak of Gandalf. A great eye… lidless… wreathed in flame."

"The Eye of Sauron," Gandalf said in shock.

Saruman continued even further and even more frightening than before, "he is gathering all evil to him. Very soon, he will have summoned an army great enough to launch an assault upon Middle-Earth."

"You know this?" inquired Gandalf, "…how?"

"I have seen it."

.

.

If anything else, Gandalf is now, after hearing all this, almost fully convinced of Saruman's growing misdeeds. Gandalf walks to the throne room, with Saruman behind him, where he spots a covered stone sphere.

"A palantir is a dangerous tool, Saruman," stated Gandalf. They both approach the covered stone and Saruman tries to reason with his kinsman.

"Why? Why should we fear to use it?" Saruman asked as he uncovers the stone. The palantir shone a black pearl color.

Gandalf still refused to use it, "they are not all accounted for, the lost seeing stones. We do not know who else may be watching." Gandalf snatched the cloth from Saruman and re-covered the palantir. As he did…

.

AACCK!

.

Gandalf instantly sees the fiery eye the moment he puts his hand on the seeing stone.

Saruman walked to his throne. "The hour is later than you think," he stated, "Sauron's forces are already moving." Saruman sat down and continued, "…the nine have left Minas Morgul."

"The nine?"

"They crossed the river Isen on Midsummer's Eve, disguised as riders in black."

"They've reached the shire?"

"They will find the ring," stated Saruman maliciously and let a few moments pass before finishing even more ominously, "…and kill the one who carries it."

"Frodo!" Gandalf gasped and started to go out the door… but it closed…!

Gandalf turned around to see Saruman grinning maliciously. Gandalf started to go to another door, but Saruman closed that as well, and all the other following doors closed one by one. Gandalf was completely closed in. It seems that he now has the proof that Saruman is indeed, a traitor.

"I know what you're probably thinking," said Saruman, "…you've started to suspect me ever since your encounter with your new friend, Mr. Himura. Yes… I've used the palantir to see that as well. There's nothing he can do." Gandalf went speechless at Saruman's discovery of his suspicion.

"And you did not seriously think that a Hobbit could contend with the will of Sauron. There are none who can," added Saruman. Gandalf turned to face Saruman, frowning.

Saruman continued, "against the power of Mordor, there can be no victory… "

Saruman then leaned forward to announce, "…we must join with him, Gandalf… we must join with Sauron. It would be wise, my friend."

Gandalf has heard enough of this mad talk, "tell me… friend. When did Saruman the wise abandon reason for madness!"

.

Insulted, Saruman roared as he grabbed his staff and used it to slam Gandalf onto the wall, hard. The treacherous wizard kept holding him there and released him, letting him drop to the floor. Gandalf struck back with his staff, knocking Saruman down. Saruman then took another swing at Gandalf.

The fight became intense as Gandalf struck back harder with his next attack. And swung again, sending Saruman against the wall, hitting his head. Saruman was really mad as he struck back at Gandalf, making him twirl. Saruman growled with a vengeance, swinging Gandalf around each time, enjoying it. Gandalf regained his composure and struck back at Saruman, sending him crashing onto a door, and into another room.

Gandalf ached with great pain, with his head bleeding, suffering the attacks Saruman threw at him. Unexpectedly, Saruman quickly sat up and held out his hand, snatching Gandalf's staff from him and into his hand. Saruman now had two staffs. He used them to throw Gandalf onto the floor. Saruman wouldn't let up this time. He walked into the throne room with both staffs, with his head also bleeding and hair messed up, making Gandalf twirl around the floor…

.

"I gave you…" growled Saruman, "the chance of… aiding me… willingly. But you… had elected… the way of… PAIN!"

.

With all of his anger, Saruman sent Gandalf soaring up in the air until he reached the top of the tower…

.

CRASH!

.

.

.

Outside Isengard, Kenshin senses that something bad has happened as he looked with shock at the tower. A breeze of wind passed through him, making his hair fly through the air. "So… Saruman has shown his true colors, that he has," Kenshin said, frowning.

.

.

.

.

Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien

.

.


Chapter 11 - Ch. 10: Get off the road!

.

 Please r/r. Thanks!

.

.

Chapter 10: Get off the Road! The relentless hunt of the Black Riders

.

.

.

Back in the shire, the hobbits, along with Kaoru and Yahiko, seem to have lost themselves in a farm field. Sam searches for Frodo, fearing that he has lost him.

.

"Mr. Frodo," Sam muttered with concern, as he ran, "Frodo, Frodo!" Frodo then appeared in front of him. Sam was relieved. "Oh, I thought I lost you."

"What are you talking about?"

"It's just," Sam stated, "something Gandalf said."

"What did he say?" inquired Frodo.

"'Don't you lose him, Samwise Gamgee'. And I don't mean to."

"Sam, we're still in the shire. What could possibly happen?"

"Well, speaking of which," said Sam," where are Miss Kaoru and Yahiko?" Sam's question was answered when they were knocked over by two other hobbits, Meriadoc and Peregrin. Followed by the appearance of Yahiko and Kaoru.

"Aha!" exclaimed Kaoru, as she pointed at the two thieving hobbits, "give up! Return the food right now!"

Peregrin then looked to see what they bumped into, "Frodo, hey Merry, its Frodo Baggins!"

"Hello Frodo," greeted Merry.

Sam then forced them off Frodo. "Get off of him!" Sam exclaimed and picked up Frodo, to brush him off, "are you alright?"

"What's the meaning of this?" asked Peregrin.

"Hey Frodo," said Kaoru, "do you know these two?"

Merry asked Kaoru, "you're with Frodo, ma'am?"

"Of course we are, you dope!" said Yahiko.

"In that case, I'm Meriadoc Brandybuck. My friends call me Merry."

"And Peregrin Took be my name. My friends call me Pippin!"

"Well, Kaoru be my name," introduced Kaoru.

"And Yahiko be my name too, got it?"

Yahiko and Kaoru both fumed at the troublemakers. Merry then handed Sam the farm food that he and Pippin stole.

"Hey Merry!" Kaoru still insisted, loudly, "return the food already!!!"

"You've been into Farmer Maggot's crop!" exclaimed Sam.

.

Then…

.

Farmer Maggot himself was charging with a scythe in his hand. "Get out!" he exclaimed, "get out of my field!"

"Come on," said Merry. Everyone started to make a run for it.

"Wait a minute…" insisted Kaoru.

"No time, Miss Kaoru. Run, Yahiko!" exclaimed Frodo as he hurried her and Yahiko. Sam stood there for a moment… then he dropped the farmer's food and ran also.

.

.

While they were running, Kaoru began to rant at Merry and Pippin, "this is all your fault you know!"

"Miss Kaoru," said Merry, "would you please calm down? I just don't understand why he's so upset, it's only a few carrots."

"And some cabbages," added Pippin, "and those three bags of potatoes we lifted last week. And then mushrooms the week before that."

A few items huh, suuure, thought Yahiko.

"Yes, Pippin," said Merry, "my point is, he's clearly overreacting. Run!" As they did…

.

They stumbled… and fell over a cliff and tumbled… and tumbled swiftly down the hill… and crashed in a heap, one by one, landing nearly on top of each other.

.

After crashing on the ground, the group groaned as they lay on top of each other. "Yahiko," said Kaoru, "are you alright?"

"Yes, I think so," Yahiko said as he and Kaoru picked themselves off the ground.

"Oh, that was close," said Pippin. He nearly landed on a pile of manure.

Merry then feels something under him, "I think I've broken something." He pulled a broken carrot from under his hip.

"Trust a Brandybuck and a Took," Sam said, picking himself up.

"What?" asked Merry, as he brushed himself off, "…that was just a detour, a short cut."

"A shortcut to what?" asked Sam.

"Mushrooms!" exclaimed Pippin as he spots a few mushrooms some feet away. He, Merry, and Sam rushed to the mushrooms.

'Boys will be boys,' Kaoru thought annoyed.

.

.

Frodo then feels a sudden chill coming over him. He realizes that he and his companions are on the road, something he was told to avoid. Kaoru notices Frodo's shock.

"I think we should get off the road," Frodo spoke to his fellow hobbits, who were still admiring the mushrooms and gathering them to put inside their bag. Kaoru and Yahiko were the only ones who were attentive. Suddenly…

.

.

A gust of wind came across Frodo, along with a horrifying screech…

.

.

"Get off the road, quick!" Frodo commanded to his companions. The hobbits hid under the roots of a tree. They were barely able to squeeze in Kaoru and Yahiko, since they were a bit larger than the hobbits.

Merry and Pippin went through the bag of mushrooms to see how many they have. But Sam insisted as he whispered, "be quiet!"

.

Moments later… a black rider comes, riding on his horse. It stopped by the tree in which the group hid. Frodo looked a little ways back through the roots. The rider then dismounted his horse with a loud thump… and settles just over the hiding place.

The rider sniffs as if it can smell that the ring is close. The rider's presence cause some bugs to crawl from the roots, and onto the hobbits. Suddenly… Frodo is overtaken by a strong force. It is the ring imposing on Frodo to put the ring on…

Kaoru notices the ring but…

.

…She really didn't do anything but look…

.

…Perhaps… somehow… maybe the ring was getting to her as well…

.

…Kaoru stares at the ring as the will of the ring gets stronger… and stronger…

.

Then Sam notices Frodo trying to put on the ring and…

.

.

Sam was able to stop Frodo by placing his hand on Frodo. Kaoru then snapped out of her trance as Frodo retracted from putting the ring on.

Merry then throws the bag of mushrooms, which distracts the rider. The group made their escape as they ran as far away from the rider as possible. When they felt that they were far enough away… they took a rest.

"What was that?" asked Merry.

"…Trouble," answered Yahiko, panting for breath.

"What trouble, Yahiko?" inquired Merry. Frodo then opened his hand and looks at the ring with despair, knowing that the ring's will is starting to control him a little…

.

.

.

.

In the many lands of Middle-Earth, there is always good and evil. But for one man named Hajime Saito…

Evil was to be extinguished… for he follows his own code…

.

…Aku… Soku… Zan, slay evil immediately. This was the same code that the Shinsengumi follow as well.

.

Saito, as well as six other people came to Middle-Earth by Radagast's portal. Unfortunately, they were scattered all across Middle-Earth. Saito, however, ended up in a strange, mountainous terrain. He was a stranger in a foreign land. But… knowing Saito, he has always ended up in these situations as he has repeatedly boasted.

Saito continued to trek through this strange land. He remains vigilant to his sense of perception.

'Mountains…wonderful,' though Saito, 'I find myself wound up in this rockface, expecting it to be a shining… glittering place called Rivendell… unless, of course, it is Rivendell. But by what that old man called Radagast said, Rivendell is supposed to be a peaceful place.

'However… I can't seem to find the Battousai and his friends anywhere. At the last minute, I saw a kid running into the old man. It must've been how I landed in this place. Kids today… they just can't respect their elders can they?'

Saito passed over treacherous chasms, even great waterfalls, trying to find his way down. He sometimes had no luck in getting down the mountain. Saito has seen nobody in sight. But… somehow… he has had the feeling that someone was watching him…

.

On one of the rocks above him… a small shape appeared. The shape spoke, "who goes there? Who are you?"

Saito responded, "…before I answer… why don't you tell me who you are?"

"I'll answer," said the shape, "with my axe in you! Argh!" The shape jumped at Saito…

.

But Saito immediately drew his sword and jumped up at the shape with a Gatotsu attack. The attack only cut the shape's axe.

The stranger was short and wore armor. He had red-brown hair with a long beard. The stranger gasped to see his axe broken.

"You are truly amazing," said the stranger, "you managed to cut my axe."

"I am a man of many surprises stranger," said Saito.

"Indeed. I am a Dwarf of the Lonely Mountain, stranger. Who are you, laddie?" asked the long-bearded stranger roughly.

"I'm just a wolf from Mibu, lost in a strange land."

"A wolf from Mibu? Where is that pray tell?"

"You could say… it’s a very far away place."

"You must forgive me, stranger, I don't trust anyone these days."

"Well, after what's happened to me, I must say that I'm not in the mood to trust anyone myself."

.

Just then… a group of other Dwarves came up and surrounded Saito. Saito wasn't impressed.

"Where are you from stranger?" asked one of the Dwarves, "what business do you have here?"

"No wait, my people," said the Dwarf with the brown hair, "…there is a Great Spirit in this one. Calls himself a wolf."

"But," interjected another Dwarf, "he looks more human than a wolf."

"Have you ever heard of a wolf in sheep's clothing before? Anyway, I've got better things to do than just wait around here with you pip-squeaks."

"Before you go off, why don't you stay awhile?" the brown-haired Dwarf proposed, "I am Gimli, son of Gloin, of the Lonely Mountain. What is yours sir?"

Saito paused for a moment before answering, "…I may have many names, but you may call me Hajime Saito, of the Shinsengumi."

.

.

Inside one of the dwellings of the mountain, Saito tells the dwarves of his dilemma.

"Hmm, so you come from a different world, eh," said Gimli, "and you say that Saruman the White, the chief of the wizard's order, has joined Sauron's quest for power?"

"Yeah," responded Saito as he was smoking a cigarette.

"So you also know of the legendary one ring?"

"Yep, that's about it, only I haven't seen it yet."

"Indeed, Master Saito. Would you care for some beer?" Gimli proposed.

"No thank you. Whenever I drink something like that, I get a strong urge to kill."

"Its your loss, sir," Gimli said as he drank his beer.

Gimli went on, "There have been rumors that Mordor is now planning to overrun all of Middle-Earth and that the dark lord himself is now regaining power. As for Saruman… let's just say that I've never been the one to trust wizards. They're too cunning and clever for my tastes… dangerous to the very end. Long ago, my people were given seven rings of power. The One Ring itself controlled them. It is this reason alone that I have a paranoid nature. Many of my people are miners. They wish to go hide in the mountains to seek great wealth, like Mithril. The Dwarves don't even try to care about what goes on in the world. If no Dwarf will fight to preserve their lands, who can protect them?"

"You have a great point," Saito agreed, "from where I come from, people with power don't wish to do anything and let someone else do all the work for them."

"Indeed. Then perhaps… we may have something in common, Master Saito."

.

In the middle of the conversation, more Dwarves come in to speak to Gimli.

"Gimli," said a Dwarf.

"What is it now?" Gimli asked, exasperated.

"We have just received a visit from messengers of Mordor. They sought information about the One Ring."

"What did you tell them?"

"We told them," answered another Dwarf, "we didn't know where it was now. We've also received a message from Rivendell. A council is to be held that concerns the One Ring's fate."

"Very well," said Gimli, "we must prepare to leave at once."

"Hey," Saito cuts in as he throws away his cigarette, "mind if I tag along? I'm suppose to be going to this Rivendell place anyhow."

.

.

.

.

Meanwhile, at the Shire, darkness fell. Frodo, Sam, Kaoru, and Yahiko, accompanied by Merry and Pippin, continued running to avoid the riders as much as possible. They settled once more. Frodo was against a tree, full of despair. As Kaoru was resting… she suddenly finds out… that her mind can't take what just happened with her…

'Frodo… was compelled to put the ring on,' though Kaoru, with a confused mind, '…even when Gandalf told him not to. When I saw Frodo trying to put the ring on… I should've tried to stop him, so why… why couldn't I stop him… why couldn't I stop him from putting the ring on? Sam… was able to do it. So… why couldn't I… stop him?'

"Anything?" asked Merry.

"Nothing," answered Frodo.

Pippin didn't understand what was happening, "what's going on?"

"…It's a long story, Pippin," answered Kaoru, as she slowly tries to recover from her confusion.

"Indeed," said Merry as he proceeded towards Frodo, "it would be, Miss Kaoru. That Black Rider was looking for something or someone… Frodo?" Frodo looked at his kinsman striving to answer his question.

Before Frodo could answer, Pippin senses something coming, "get down!" he said.

.

The Black Rider appears at some distance from the group. They waited a few moments for the rider to move away from the area…

.

Frodo then requests Merry and Pippin's assistance. "I have to leave the shire," he stated, "Sam, the others, and I must get to Bree."

"Yeah, Merry," interjected Yahiko, "Gandalf told us to meet him there, and to avoid any suspicious characters like that black rider. Will you help us, Merry."

"…Right, Yahiko," Merry nodded, "Buckleberry Ferry, follow me.

.

The group began to run toward the ferry…

.

But the rider came up behind them first.

"Run!" yelled Pippin.

"This way!" cried Merry, "follow me! Run!"

The group scattered. Frodo inadvertently gets separated from the rest.

"Yahiko, go with them!" cried Kaoru, "I'll help Frodo."

"Right Kaoru!" called out Yahiko.

Kaoru then assisted Frodo against the Black Rider, fending it off with her wooden sword. Yahiko continued to run with the others who were able to get to the ferry before Kaoru and Frodo. As they boarded the ferry, they began to untie the rope from the moorings…

"Untie the rope, Sam!" cried Merry.

Frodo and Kaoru started to come to the ferry as it slowly began to drift.

"Frodo!" yelled Sam.

"Run Frodo!" cried the hobbits.

"Hurry Kaoru!" cried Yahiko. They kept calling out to them as the rider rode right behind them.

"Go," hollered Kaoru and Frodo.

The ferry kept drifting away as they kept running.

"Jump!" yelled Pippin.

Frodo and Kaoru then jumped onto the ferry from the dock. The rider stopped in its tracks at the water's edge. It seemed to the travelers that the rider was afraid to go into the water. The rider then turned around and rode away in defeat, but it wasn't going to give up so easily…

.

"How far to the nearest crossing?" asked Frodo.

"The Brandywine Bridge," answered Merry, "…twenty miles."

The group then floated on the river making for the bridge. They saw that the three riders were heading in that direction as well…

.

.

.

.

The group finally arrived at Bree. It stormed and rained very hard.

"Come on," said Frodo. They went up to the gate and knocked on it. The gatekeeper answered as he opened the window and saw a young lady.

"Oh hello," greeted the gatekeeper, "there anyone with you?"

"Yes," answered Kaoru. He couldn't see anyone with her so he opened the lower window to get a better view. "What do you and the young lady want?" asked the gatekeeper.

"We're heading for the Prancing Pony," said Frodo. The gatekeeper opened the door and looked closely, "hobbits. Four hobbits, along with a young lady and child! What business brings you to Bree?"

.

While the gatekeeper was asking, Merry looked behind to see if the Black Riders have caught up to them.

.

"We wish to stay at the inn," answered Frodo, "our business is our own."

"Alright, young sir, I meant no offense. It's my job to ask questions after nightfall. There's talk of strange folk abroad. Can't be too careful," the gatekeeper said as he let the group in.

.

.

The travelers went straight for the inn, passing a barrage of people and run-down cattle.

The people cried out to the travelers, "watch where you're going!"

The travelers were very uncomfortable with the treatment they were receiving, especially Kaoru and Yahiko. Frodo then looked up at a building with a sign that read, 'The Prancing Pony'.

.

.

Frodo and the others entered the inn. Sam closed the door behind them. The establishment was full of a diverse company of guests consisting of Dwarves, strange men from the south, even local Hobbits. They went to the front counter to ask for a room.

"Excuse me," said Frodo. The Innkeeper came up to them.

"Good evening, little masters," greeted the Innkeeper. He looked to see that Kaoru and Yahiko accompanied the hobbits.

"Are the young lady and child with you, by any chance?" asked the Innkeeper.

Frodo nodded.

"Well," continued the Innkeeper, "if you're all seeking nice accommodations, we've got some nice cozy hobbit size rooms available enough for you and your two other friends, Mr.…?"

Frodo knows that he can't actually speak his name, and answered with a different name, "…Underhill. My name's Underhill."

"Underhill, hmm."

"We're all friends of Gandalf the Grey. Can you tell him we've arrived?"

"Gandalf…? Gandalf… ohhh, yes! I remember. Elderly chap, big gray beard, pointy hat." Frodo nodded.

The Innkeeper then answered, "not seen him for six weeks." They were shocked to hear this.

Frodo turned to face his companions. "What do we do now?" asked Sam.

"We'll just have to wait for him, Sam. He said something about seeing the head of his order… "

Kaoru gasped in great shock. She forgot to tell Gandalf about his leader, Saruman.

"What's wrong, Miss Kaoru?" asked Frodo, wondering what's happening with her.

A moment passed before Kaoru could answer Frodo; "…I just hope its nothing. But Gandalf may have run into trouble with seeing the leader of his order."

"What do you mean Miss Kaoru?" Frodo asked with shock in his voice.

Kaoru just kept putting on her face of concern. She couldn't afford to tell Frodo of a traitor in the wizard's order because she knows that he's stressed out enough with the Black Riders after them. Yahiko couldn't answer either. He silently agreed with Kaoru in not telling Frodo the whole story.

"…Frodo," answered Kaoru, "…lets just hope… Gandalf will come here like he says he will, okay."

Frodo slowly nodded in agreement.

.

.

.

.

Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien

Please read and review.


Chapter 12 - Ch. 11: The arrival of the mysterious ranger, Strider

.

.

Chapter 11: Frodo disappears! The arrival of the mysterious ranger, Strider

.

.

At the Prancing Pony Inn, the hobbits, Kaoru and Yahiko sat at a table. Sam was still concerned for Gandalf. "Sam," said Frodo, "he'll be here. He'll come."

Yahiko looks at Kaoru. She should've told Gandalf about Saruman before they left. Now… she feels that his delayed arrival is somehow… her fault. Merry came running back to their table with a cup of beer.

"What's that?" asked Pippin.

"This," answered Merry, smiling mischievously, "my friend, is a pint."

"It comes in pints?" asked Pippin.

Merry muttered in agreement.

Pippin walked from the table. "I'm getting one!" he said.

"You've had a whole half already," stated Sam.

Kaoru rolled up her eyes, 'ohhh…boys. They always want to get drunk these days,' thought Kaoru. Sam then looked away at a distance and spotted two figures cloaked with hoods over their heads, eyeing them very suspiciously…

.

"Those two fellows over there done nothing but stare at us since we arrived," said Sam. Kaoru and Yahiko also looked at the figures that Sam spotted.

Frodo then stopped the innkeeper, who was coming towards them, "excuse me, those men in the corner. Who are they?"

"Well," answered the Innkeeper, "one of them, I don't recognize. The stranger must be an old friend of his or something. But the other one though… he's one of them rangers."

This caught everyone's attention as the innkeeper continued, "dangerous folk, they are, wandering the wild. What his right name is, I've never heard, but around here… he's known as Strider."

The Innkeeper immediately left them afterwards, leaving Frodo silently repeating to himself, "…Strider."

.

.

Frodo carried the ring in his hands, playing with it. Frodo began to undergo a trance. He closed his eyes, with everyone looking at him with both curiosity and suspicion…

.

Kaoru was looking at Frodo as well when he went into a trance…

.

She looked at the ring, which Frodo was caressing so fondly. She finds herself… enticed to look at the ring…

.

Frodo was being influenced by the ring's power once more. And apparently… so was Kaoru.

.

Baggins! the ring muttered…

.

.

Baggins…!

.

.

Baggins…!

.

.

The ring kept muttering Frodo's name until…

.

.

"Baggins!"

.

Someone else was speaking Frodo's name, which enabled Frodo and Kaoru to come out of their trances. Pippin was the one speaking and was also drunk as well.

.

"Sure I know a Baggins. He's over there, Frodo Baggins," Pippin said as he turned around and pointed to Frodo. Frodo instantly gasped at this.

"Grr," growled Yahiko, "what's does he think he's playing at?"

Pippin went on, "he's my second cousin, once removed from his mother's side. And…"

Frodo ran up to the drunk Pippin and tried to stop him babbling. "Pippin," he yelled out, grabbing Pippin's arm.

"Steady on!" said Pippin. Suddenly…

.

Frodo tripped sending the ring in his hand flying up in the air. Everyone gasped, including the two figures that were staring at Frodo. The ring then started falling to the ground. Frodo tries to catch the ring, but the ring slipped on Frodo's finger…

.

…And he vanished!

.

The entire crowd gasped in fright to what they saw. It had more of an adverse effect on Frodo's companions.

'I don't believe it…' thought Kaoru.

'Frodo disappeared?' thought Yahiko.

.

.

Instantly, the black riders sensed the ring's power being used and rushed on immediately.

.

.

Before his own eyes, Frodo was in some kind of shadow realm. It frightened him greatly. But the most frightening part was the appearance of a large, fiery eye. It approached Frodo, as it spoke…

.

.

"…You cannot hide… I see you…"

.

.

Frodo backed away from the eye as much as possible but it still came even closer to Frodo…

.

"…There is," the eye went on, frighteningly, "…no life… in the void. Only… death." Then Frodo quickly took the ring off his finger and the shadow realm disappeared.

He was completely back at the inn. Frodo took a deep breath, not before being snatched by someone. It was the two hooded figures who were staring at him earlier.

"You," said one of the strangers, "draw far too much attention to yourself, 'Mr. Underhill'." With that remark, they dragged Frodo upstairs and into his room.

.

.

Once they got there, Frodo was thrown onto the floor. The other stranger decided to remove his hood, revealing a brown, spiky haired man wearing a red bandanna on his head.

"He's right, shortie," he said, "this isn't the place for disappearing acts, you know."

Frodo stood up and asked, "what do you want?"

"A little more caution from you," said the other stranger known as Strider, "that is no trinket you carry."

"I carry nothing," objected Frodo.

"Indeed," said Strider. He then walked over to the window and snuffed out the candles one by one using his finger.

"I can avoid being seen if I wish, but to disappear entirely… that is a rare gift," said Strider as he removed his hood as well.

"Who are you?" asked Frodo.

"Are you frightened?"

"Yes," answered Frodo.

"Not nearly frightened enough," countered Strider, "I know what hunts you."

Frodo was shocked to hear this and suddenly… the door opened. Strider drew his sword as the other stranger only cracked his fists. It was Sam, Kaoru, Yahiko, and the rest of Frodo's companions at the door.

.

Sam demanded, "let him go! Or I'll have you longshanks."

The spiky-haired stranger then spoke, "Missie, Yahiko?"

"Sanosuke?" said Kaoru with a quizzed look on her face.

"Huh? You're with this guy, Sanosuke?" asked Yahiko.

"You know the woman and child?" asked Strider.

"Yeah," said Sanosuke.

"Wonderful," said Strider a little annoyed as he re-sheathed his sword back into the scabbard. Then he turned to face Sam, "and you have a stout heart, little hobbit. But that will not save you."

Strider then said to Frodo, "you can no longer wait for the wizard Frodo… they're coming."

.

.

.

Back at the front gate, the gatekeeper heard a noise. He went to investigate and he was knocked down along with the gate, killing him instantly. It was the black riders breaking into Bree. They went straight towards the Prancing Pony Inn. As they entered, the innkeeper hid from them as he closed his eyes, hoping they won't find him and kill him.

.

.

The riders entered the hobbits' room. They saw two additional sleeping bags on the floor. The beds were full, including the sleeping bags…

.

The riders slowly proceeded towards the beds ominously…

.

.

…And stood over the beds with their swords. Then…

.

.

…SLICE!

.

.

They stabbed the beds simultaneously, in a continuous motion. But there was no blood…

.

.

…There were only bunches of feathers. The sinister riders tore the beds apart, along with the sleeping bags on the floor. The sinister riders screeched in agony.

.

.

While this was going on, the hobbits, Kaoru and Yahiko woke up in another room, with Strider and Sanosuke standing watch at the window. Frodo and Kaoru sat on the edge of the bed next to each other while Yahiko lay in the bed next to the Hobbits.

"Good thinking, eh Strider," congratulated Sanosuke.

"Yeah Sanosuke," interjected Yahiko, "we'd all be dead now if it wasn't for Strider."

Frodo spoke with fear in his voice, "…what are they?"

The riders screeched again. Everyone listened as Strider explained…

"They were once men," he said, "… great kings of men. Then Sauron, the deceiver, gave to them nine rings of power. Blinded by their greed, they took them without question. One by one, falling to darkness. Now they are slaves to his will… "

Strider then looked out the window to see the riders leaving the Inn…

He went on, "…they are the Nazgul… Ringwraiths, neither living nor dead. At all times they feel the presence of the ring… drawn by the power of the one. They will never stop hunting you."

The fact was made clear as the riders took positions outside Bree, bent on finding Frodo's companions and kill them.

.

.

.

.

The next morning, the group left Bree. They had in their company a pony named Bill. Strider took the lead, alongside Bill. "Where are you taking us?" asked Frodo.

"Into the wild," answered Strider.

.

As they continued their long trek, Merry had doubts about Strider, "how do we know that this Strider is a friend of Gandalf?"

"I don't know, Merry," said Kaoru, "but Yahiko and I definitely know and trust Sanosuke."

"Miss Kaoru is right," said Frodo, "we have no choice but to trust him."

"But where is he leading us?" asked Sam.

"To Rivendell, Master Gamgee," answered Strider, "to the house of Elrond."

"Did you hear that? Rivendell, we're going to see the Elves," said Sam. Rivendell was the meeting place for Kenshin and his companions provided by Radagast, but ended up scattered by Suzume's temperament.

.

Later on, Kaoru asked Sanosuke, "how did you meet up with Strider, Sanosuke?"

"Well," responded Sanosuke, "I found myself in a forest somewhere…"

.

.

.

Sanosuke recalled what happened to him while he explained…

.

"…And I couldn't find any of you guys anywhere…"

.

"Man," said Sanosuke, "that's the last time I let an old man take me through some portal! This forest seems endless. I can't seem to find my way out. I wish I brought some food with me."

"Then," interjected a voice that came from the woods, "let me provide you with food, stranger."

.

"He wanted to share some food with me," said Sanosuke, recalling his meeting with Strider.

.

The stranger provided Sanosuke with a large wafer of a type of bread. Sanosuke ate a piece of the bread… and somehow… felt full up already.

"Mmm," Sanosuke hummed with satisfaction, "I feel full up already. What is this stuff?"

The stranger answered, "its called Lembas Bread, food of the Elves. One bite is enough to fill the stomach of a grown man."

"Are you an Elf?"

"No," the stranger answered solemnly, "…I was raised by Elves. I am a ranger, fellow traveler. You may call me Strider."

"Strider?" queried Sanosuke, "that's not much of a name."

"Its all I have," Strider sadly said, "I must take my leave of you, I have important business ahead."

"What is this business?"

"I must go to the village of Bree. The wizard, Gandalf the Grey, has asked me to look over a hobbit that has a powerful object."

Sanosuke seemed interested in Strider's quest, especially when he just heard the name, Gandalf mentioned by Radagast.

"Excuse me sir," said Sanosuke, "would this powerful object happen to be a ring?"

Strider was taken aback by what Sanosuke asked. "Do you know," he asked, "…about the One Ring?"

"Yeah, buddy. You see… I am not actually from this world… but from another. Another wizard that calls himself Radagast sent me and six of my other friends here because of this ring. I can't seem to find any of my friends anywhere."

"Then," resolved Strider, "I think it is best that you come with me. What's your name?"

"I'm Sanosuke Sagara. It's nice to finally meet someone in this place."

And so… Sanosuke and Strider went on to Bree to meet up with Frodo…

.

.

.

"That's how I met up with you guys," concluded Sanosuke, "its nice to see you again, Kaoru."

"And I'm thankful that I got to see you again, Sanosuke," agreed Kaoru. "But… what about Kenshin? Will we ever meet up with him again as well as the others?"

"…Who knows missie… who knows?"

.

.

The travelers continued their journey even further as the hobbits were getting out their cooking utensils. Strider objected to this, "gentlemen, we do not stop until nightfall."

"What about breakfast?" asked Pippin.

"You already had it."

"We've had one yes," said Pippin, "what about second breakfast?"

But Strider kept moving. He clearly doesn't want to stop till it got dark.

"Second breakfast?" wondered Yahiko in shock. Sanosuke and Kaoru were shocked as well.

"Geez, you hobbits are really hungry, aren't you," said Sanosuke.

"Well Sanosuke," said Frodo, "that's hobbit life for you."

"Yes, Mr. Sanosuke," said Sam, "we've been like this throughout our lives."

"Yeah," opined Sanosuke, "you're short, and you're all barefooted!"

The Hobbits started to pick up their cooking utensils as Merry and Pippin had a conversation about Strider.

"I don't think he knows about second breakfast, Pip."

"What about elevenses…? Luncheon? Afternoon tea? Dinner? Supper? Surely he knows about them, doesn't he?"

"I wouldn't count on that," said Merry.

Then an apple came out of nowhere and Merry caught it. He patted Pippin on the back and gave him the apple. Another apple then dropped onto Pippin, which caught him by surprise.

"Pippin," Merry called out.

.

.

.

.

Meanwhile, in Isengard, Saruman held out his hand over the palantir, which showed Sauron's fiery eye on it. Saruman communicated to Sauron with his thoughts, '…the power of Isengard is at your command… Sauron, lord of the earth…'

Sauron muttered black speech to Saruman and then spoke clearly in his eerie, frightening voice…

.

"…BUILD ME AN ARMY, WORTHY OF MORDOR."

.

.

Sometime later, Saruman sat in another room, with his arms crossed on his chest, looking as if he were haunted. Orcs came into the room…

"What orders," said an Orc, "from Mordor, my lord? What does the eye command?"

"We have work to do," Saruman said, grimly.

.

.

.

.

Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien

.

A/n: Hope you enjoyed these chapters. Please r/r. 


Chapter 13 - Ch. 12: Frodo is wounded!

.

Chapter 12: Frodo is wounded! The race towards Rivendell begins

.

.

The spoiling of Isengard has begun.

Thousands of Orcs scattered throughout Isengard's lush forests and began tearing the trees down, one by one. Gandalf woke up suddenly… and painfully… found himself on top of Orthanc tower. He was severely scarred after his battle with Saruman.

He sits up slowly when it began to rain. Gandalf then pushes himself slowly… and cautiously to the edge of the tower, looks down from the tower, and observes the malicious devastation of the land below him, before his eyes…

.

.

Kenshin Himura continually waits outside of Isengard. He also observes the grim devastation that is taking place. He puts on a face of shock…

.

.

.

The Orcs continued to do their work of chaos. Saruman came up to a group of Orcs that had trouble with a particular tree.

"The trees," said one of the Orcs, "are strong, my lord. Their roots go deep."

"Rip them all down," Saruman instructed coldly.

They did just that. The horror continued as it started to rain. Gandalf was getting soaked. He continued to sit on top of the tower, completely helpless, unable to do anything but watch…

.

Kenshin was in the same predicament as Gandalf as the rain soaked him as well.

'So, thought Kenshin, with a fearful expression, 'now that Saruman has been exposed, he is undoubtedly beginning his plan to conquer Middle-Earth, that he is.'

.

.

.

.

At Weathertop, Strider continued to lead the group to Rivendell. It was now late afternoon. Strider stopped to look upon a tall, stone structure.

The monument bore a sad remark from Strider, "this use to be the great watchtower of Amon Sul." He then turned to face the weary travelers, "we shall rest here, tonight."

.

Strider and company rested upon a crevice on the structure. Strider kept watch while the company got themselves settled. Later, he unwrapped a package with four swords in it.

"These are for you," said Strider as he passed the swords to the hobbits.

"Keep them close," Strider continued, "I'm going to have a look around."

"Hey Strider," said Sanosuke, "why don't I go with you? I'm sure that the Missie and Yahiko can look after the hobbits."

Strider nodded in agreement, "okay, Sanosuke. The rest of you, stay here."

.

.

.

.

Back at Isengard, the destruction continued. Holes were starting to be dug. They became deeper and deeper and larger and larger, like tears in the earth. Gandalf became astonished, as well as sickened at the continuing carnage of the land. The land that once was beautiful has now lost its color and was starting to become barren…

.

Suddenly, a voice spoke behind him, "so, Gandalf," it was Saruman. "You're awake. It is so pleasant to see you so well."

"I wish I could say the same, Saruman. Perhaps you're here to see if I've reconsidered?"

"Of course, my old friend."

"Friend? I like to choose my friends carefully. Like Radagast, for example."

"That simpleton?!" Saruman asked angrily, "Radagast the Bird-tamer, Radagast the fool, I name him!"

"Call him what you wish!" cried out Gandalf. His anger rose as he continued, "do not underestimate Radagast, for his wisdom runs deep. He was the first one who suspected you of your treachery, Saruman. Kenshin told me of this when he came to this world from his own world. He found a cloth with your white hand on it. Radagast came to Kenshin's rescue from your insidious attack on his world. He was able to identify your white hand."

"So," said Saruman, laughing, "I see Mr. Himura has told you a great deal. Oh yes, Mr. Himura, the infamous Battousai the Manslayer. Has he ever told you of that, Gandalf?"

Gandalf went speechless after hearing something that he has never heard before… that Kenshin was a manslayer.

Gandalf replied to Saruman, "…not exactly Saruman. I've been able to sense many things. I saw Kenshin's cross-shaped scar. Scars like those are usually remembrances of a long, terrible war. I sensed great pain from him… that may undoubtedly because he hates what he has done in the past. And you know something else Saruman… I don’t care about Kenshin's past. The fact remains that he warned me about you and was willing to go with me to help me if possible and I made him stay. You are not so clever in your tricks, Saruman the White."

"Saruman the White?" queried Saruman and answered grimly, "I am Saruman of many colors."

"I prefer white. But now I see… that white no longer suits you."

"Your humility serves you well, Gandalf the Grey," stated Saruman, "perhaps its time that I bring you up-to-date on the whole situation."

.

A few moments of silence came between the wizards. Saruman started his explanation:

.

"The opening of the gateway to Himura's dimension was unintentional to begin with. Out of curiosity, I observed what was behind the portal. Of course you know that it was Mr. Himura's world. That is, of course, how I found out that Himura was once a notorious manslayer in his past. The Orcs that I sent to his world are so feeble that they would be utterly useless. So, I'm creating a new creature that can move in sunlight, move at great speed and distance, and of course, surpass the Orcs of old. They are called Uruk-Hai, a crossed product of Orcs and Goblins. Radagast's interference of course had an adverse effect on me. He never should've involved Himura or his friends in this affair. But then… the fool has told the tale of the Ring to him long ago… I'll admit it that much. Since I now join Sauron, he too has his eye on conquering that world as much as conquering this world."

Gandalf's anger starts to rise, hearing Saruman's intentions.

"You see," Saruman continued, "…on Himura's world, not too long ago, he went up against a man named Makoto Shishio. Shishio was as skilled with a sword as Himura… but he had a different view of things than Himura, kind of like you my old friend. He suffered so many burns all over his body… that he was covered entirely in bandages from head to toe… "

.

Moments later…

.

.

Saruman growled, "…it was all due to the government that he worked for… he was betrayed!"

Gandalf was shocked and speechless to what he just heard.

Saruman continued his explanation further, "…he knew that the government that ruled Himura's country was weak and so… he tried to take it over. But Shishio underestimated our clever Mr. Himura. He overestimated his own strength as well… and died in his own pyre. Shishio was full of the fires of ambition as Sauron, but he lacked power, unlike Sauron's growing powers. Now… where Makoto Shishio failed… Sauron and I shall succeed."

Saruman then announced maliciously, "…after Sauron claims the ring once more, not only will this world be covered in shadow, we shall use the gateway to cover Himura's world in darkness as well… we shall rule both worlds."

Gandalf had all that he could take…

"You madman!" yelled Gandalf, with his anger rising even further, "how dare you open a portal to Kenshin's world and unleash a legion of Orcs and Wargs onto the people of that world! If the opening was as unintentional as you have said, why not leave it alone? It was inevitable what happened to this Shishio. But instead you choose to help blanket that world in darkness as well. This is low, even for you. Shishio's ambitions did himself in as your ambition will be your end in due time. How much twisted and corrupted are you really Saruman?"

Saruman lifted his staff at Gandalf, sending him onto one of the four stone spikes of the tower…

.

"Mind your tongue, Gandalf Greyhaven," Saruman growled, "what would you know… about being twisted! Being in this prison of flesh is twisted! I hate this prison of a world, a world that binds you to a single form and keeps you from your true power… THAT'S TWISTED!" He yelled out before throwing Gandalf onto the ground.

"Besides, in the end, as Shishio would say… only the fittest survive in this world, or any other. If you're strong, you live, and if you're weak… you die," Saruman finished darkly.

Gandalf groaned, "is that… what you believe now? I do not despise the world… nor wish to harm it like you do Saruman. And I don't believe in such nonsense philosophy as 'survival of the fittest.' In truth… power has never been a great love of mine… like it is yours and Sauron's… especially Shishio's."

"Well, if you wish to know of our twisted plan… first, with my new army of Uruk-hai, I intend to overrun the people of Rohan. Sauron can then overcome Gondor and its people. The world of men will fall before our might! And Sauron shall be invincible until the ending of this world and any other world. I shall return, when you've had more time to reconsider. If not… prepare to suffer unimaginable pain, I'll see to that."

Saruman then left Gandalf to his imprisonment on the top of the tower…

.

Gandalf's anger became even greater as he crawled to where Saruman departed…

"I'll break your staff for this! Do you hear me Saruman?" Gandalf shouted…

.

.

…SARUMAN…!

.

…SARUMAN…!

.

.

.

.

Later that night, Frodo was napping. He was unaware of his friends' cooking…

.

"My tomato's burst," said Merry.

"Mmm, this is good," said Yahiko, "its even better than Kaoru's cooking."

"Very funny, Yahiko," said Kaoru.

"Can I have some bacon?" Sam asked Merry.

"Okay," said Merry, "want a tomato Sam?"

Frodo then woke up abruptly and looked at the campfire, "what are you doing?" he asked in shock.

"Oh," said Kaoru, "good evening Frodo."

"There's tomatoes, sausages, nice crispy bacon," said Merry.

"We saved some," said Sam holding out a prepared plate for Frodo, "for you, Mr. Frodo."

Frodo quickly ran up to the fire, and used his foot to stamp it out. "Put it out," cried Frodo, "you fools! Put it out!"

"Frodo," interjected Kaoru, "what's the matter with you?"

"Geez, Frodo," said Yahiko.

"That's nice," Pippin added, a little upset, "ash on my tomatoes!"

As everyone was a little upset with Frodo…

.

.

SCCCCCRRRREEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!

.

.

They hear a high screech that came over the land… it was the Ringwraiths. Frodo and the others looked over the edge to see the Wraiths approaching.

"Go," Frodo said as he drew his sword.

The group retreated to the top of the structure, to the center of the ruin. They stood back to back, not knowing where their enemies will appear…

.

.

Everyone had his or her weapons at the ready, awaiting the coming battle…

.

.

After a few moments of frightening silence… Frodo looked into the darkness…

.

.

And the Wraiths slowly came out from the darkness… into the ruin. There were five of them…

.

.

The wraiths drew their swords…

.

.

They held their swords in a saluting position, tightening their grip on the swords as they slowly walked towards their quarry, slowly… but frighteningly as Frodo's companions looked in his direction to see their enemies closing in…

.

.

The wraiths then slowly positioned their swords in a thrusting stance. Frodo's companions backed away slowly… and slowly away from their enemies each time they got closer…

.

.

Sam, with a vestige of bravery… yelled at the Wraiths, "back, you devils!"

Sam immediately engaged a fight with one of the black riders, but was short lived. The wraith tossed Sam against a stone. Yahiko and Kaoru began their assault with their wooden swords…

.

But it was also short lived as they were thrown to the ground. Pippin and Merry stepped in front of Frodo, but were also pushed aside…

.

Frodo was now wide open. He dropped his sword and stumbled onto the ground. The riders seemed to know that Frodo has the ring. He pulls it out of his pocket. The wraiths' attention was now drawn completely on Frodo. The leader pulls out a blade, smaller than a sword and massed even closer to Frodo, intending to kill the Hobbit…

.

.

A few moments later… when Frodo is cornered and feels he has no other options… he puts on the ring…

.

.

…And disappears!

.

.

.

Frodo was once again in the shadow world. He thought the riders would leave him alone…

.

…But he was wrong.

.

Frodo now sees the riders in their true form, ghastly, ghost-like figures, with crowns of thorns on their heads. The leader still poises his blade on Frodo. It holds out its hand for the ring…

The ring took ahold of Frodo's hand, as it drew itself closer… and closer to the wraith.

Luckily… Frodo used his strength of willpower to pull his hand away from the wraith. It became angry at this action and used the blade to stab Frodo in his left shoulder…

.

"AAAAARRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGHHHHHHH…!!!!!" Frodo cried in agony.

.

Then two cries came from nowhere, causing the wraith to pull its blade from Frodo and drops it.

.

.

It was Strider and Sanosuke to the rescue. Strider used his sword and torch to ward the riders away from Frodo. Sanosuke also carried a torch to use it to fight the wraiths. Frodo stutters as he moved his arm slowly to remove the ring from his finger…

.

As he reappeared, his agony was even worse than before.

"Frodo! Frodo!" cried Sam.

"Oh no," Kaoru cried also, "Frodo!"

They both ran to his side. "Sam," muttered Frodo, "oh, Sam."

.

Sanosuke and Strider continued their assault on the wraiths…

"Futae no Kiwami!" Sano cried out, using his rock pulverizing punch to push one of the riders away from the ruin. And also used his torch to ward off another wraith.

Strider had the remaining three to himself. He fought against and stabbed a rider and easily, set another on fire. The remaining rider was behind him. Strider turned his head to the wraith and threw the torch at its head, causing the rider to flee.

Sanosuke ran toward the others who were surrounding Frodo with concern on their faces, as Strider surveys the ruin one more time before running towards the injured Frodo himself.

.

"Strider!" cried out Sam, "help him Strider."

Strider picks up and observes the blade that stabbed Frodo and announced, "he's been stabbed by a Morgul blade."

Then… the blade quickly dissolves into dust and Strider drops it.

"What does it mean Strider?" asked Yahiko.

"It means he's been poisoned Yahiko," answers Strider as he picks up Frodo, who is in a lot of pain, "this is beyond my skill to heal. He needs elvish medicine."

.

.

.

.

The group began their race to Rivendell. Strider was still in the lead, carrying Frodo, constantly keeping watch.

"Hurry," commanded Strider. They rushed as fast as they could, pushing themselves to their absolute limits in order to save Frodo.

"We're six days from Rivendell," stated Sam, "he'll never make it."

"Well let's hope," said Sanosuke, "we can keep Frodo alive for that long Sam. He's sure going to need it."

Frodo kept muttering Gandalf's name under his breath.

"Hold on, Frodo," said Strider in a concerned tone of voice.

.

"…Gandalf!" Frodo yelled out in agony…

.

.

.

.

Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien

A/n: will Frodo be saved? Stay tuned to the next chapter and find out. Please r/r.


Chapter 14 - Ch. 13: Flight to the Ford

.

Chapter 13: Flight to the Ford, Arwen helps Frodo

.

.

The continuing pollution of Isengard worsens each moment. Mining machines lay across the land, covering every hole and tear in the ground. The Orcs mine the ore underneath the caverns of Isengard, as the hammering of the metal sounded out throughout the valley. Roars and screams also roamed throughout the valley…

.

But not so horrible than a fluttering of a moth that flew and soared through the mining operations… and up the tower of Orthanc.

.

The moth continued to fly up to the top of the tower… and flew directly towards Gandalf…

.

As it reached Gandalf…

.

Gandalf catched the moth very softly without crushing it… and muttered a set of instructions to it…

.

Moments later… he releases the moth to let it do its mission…

.

"Go, Gwaihir, go," Gandalf finished, whispering to the moth.

.

.

.

While that was going on…

.

.

The malicious mining operations continued… deep inside Isengard's caverns. Orcs hammered and sharpened their new, freshly created swords…

.

The trees that were torn down… continue to be tossed down into the caverns where they are chopped and thrown into their custom-made furnaces…

.

The ore in the earth is heated… and melted… and poured into their sword casts. Saruman oversees his operations with malicious pleasure…

.

The Orcs continue to forge armor as well. The pile of swords and armor increased rapidly.

.

.

.

Somewhere else in the caverns…

.

.

Orcs and Goblins twist their long sticks into the muddy-like ground. This was the place of breeding. Saruman oversees the breeding project as well…

.

Groans issue from within the mounds…

.

Something appears to be struggling to get out…

.

An Orc started to uncover the mud from the newly born Uruk-Hai creature from the ground. It was covered in some kind of bubble.

Then… the newborn Uruk-Hai suddenly broke out of its covering…

.

.

…And grabbed the Orc at the neck, choking it!

The Orcs tried to intervene… but Saruman stopped them by raising his arms and staff, wanting to see how deadly the Uruk-Hai can be. Finally… the newborn Uruk choked the last breath of its victim… and let it drop to the ground, dead. Saruman then lowered his arms.

The Uruk slowly rose from its covering…

.

The creature is massive… towering above the smaller Orcs, with huge teeth, and covered in birthing slime. Saruman looked at his creation with rapt admiration. The Uruk looked at itself as well as the surroundings as it snarled and growled.

.

.

.

Outside Isengard, unwilling to wait any longer… Kenshin begins to race towards Isengard, intending to rescue Gandalf…

.

But then…

.

A moth flutters nearby, which takes Kenshin by surprise and stops in his tracks. He looked at it with great curiosity as it flew over his head. Some way… somehow… Kenshin could sense that this moth had a message from Gandalf…

.

Getting the message…

.

Kenshin decided to wait as the moth flew away to carry out its other instructions provided by Gandalf…

.

.

.

.

In the wilderness, Frodo continued to be in agony from the wound. Everyone took a rest beneath a gathering of huge stone trolls. These were the same stone trolls that Bilbo talked to the hobbit children on the night of his birthday party. Frodo's eyes start to change color. His companions continually care for the ill Hobbit.

"Hold on, Frodo," said Kaoru.

"Look, Mr. Frodo!" Sam said to Frodo as he pointed at the stone troll structures, "It's Mr. Bilbo's trolls! Mr. Frodo…? He's grown cold!"

"Is he going to die?" asked Pippin.

"He's passing to the Shadow World," said Strider, "he'll soon become a Wraith, like them."

Strider's explanation causes more distress among the group.

"Oh no!" Kaoru cried in despair, "Strider, we can't let Frodo die!"

"I swear to you, Miss Kaoru," Strider promised, "that I will not allow that to happen."

After Strider made his promise…

.

.

Sounds hollered in the night!

.

"They're close!" Merry exclaimed a whisper. Sanosuke readies himself, cracking his fists.

"We gotta do something… and fast," said Yahiko.

"Yeah," agreed Sam, "no mistake about that, Mr. Yahiko."

Strider then had a suggestion. "Sam," called Strider, "do you know the Athelas plant?"

"Athelas?" Sam asked confused.

"Kingsfoil," Strider clarified for him.

"Kingsfoil, aye," answered Sam, "it’s a weed."

"It may help to slow the poison. Hurry!"

.

Sam and Strider then scatter around for the Kingsfoil that may help Frodo. Strider then stumbles upon the Kingsfoil plant and uses his knife to cut. Then…

.

…Out of nowhere…

.

A sword appears beneath Strider's neck…

.

"What's this," said a female voice, "a ranger caught off his guard."

.

.

.

.

Somewhere else… in another forest… Aoshi Shinomori and Misao Makimachi walk together. Darkness has fallen there as well. They seemed to be lost.

"Lord Aoshi," said Misao, "are we ever going to find everybody?"

A pause. "We'll just have to wait and hope that we'll see them again."

"Sorry Lord Aoshi. Its just that… ever since our encounter with those creepy monsters and hearing about a threat from some creepy dark lord… it just cramps my style and I want to get that creep big time!"

"Calm down Misao. We're not going to get anywhere with you being mad all the time."

"How do you expect me to feel?" asked Misao angrily, "I went to all the trouble trying to give Himura a good time in Kyoto, only to be ruined again!"

.

.

Aoshi and Misao continue to trek through the forest. And from somewhere…

.

…They both heard faint, but very distinct noises.

.

"What's that?" Misao asked. But Aoshi didn't seem to listen to Misao, only be in his train of thought.

"Hey, Lord Aoshi," wondered Misao. She went off to investigate, but went farther off than she thought…

.

.

She got herself tangled into a huge web and struggles.

.

"Ah! What's this?" Misao cried out, asking, "What's going on?"

Aoshi turns around and sees Misao in the web. "Misao, hold still," he said running towards her.

"Wait a minute," she thought for a moment…

.

"…This," said Misao in shock, "…this looks like… a spider web…"

.

Suddenly…

.

Noises come from the woods…

.

.

…And a giant spider crawls down towards Misao…

.

"AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" She screamed at the top of her lungs…

.

.

Aoshi jumps up and slays the spider with his super-slicing Kaiten Kenbu attack. Misao freed her from the web.

"Oh, thank you Lord Aoshi," said Misao, embracing Aoshi. But then…

.

Aoshi jumps aside… and another giant spider that was about six feet in length, landed hard on the ground. Misao quivered with fear. Aoshi maintains his valiant expression…

.

And more spiders…

.

And more spiders…

.

And more spiders came out of the forest, towards their prey. Misao was scared of the spiders but despite her fear of spiders… she armed herself with Kunais to throw at them…

.

The spiders attacked and Aoshi began to slay them… one by one.

Misao threw her Kunais at the spiders, but it didn't hurt them much. Things became more perilous as Misao and Aoshi were completely surrounded by the spiders…

.

…And then…

.

.

Arrows shot out of nowhere… and a company of riders came along and attacked the spiders. They had swords, which they used to kill the giant bugs. Aoshi continued to help slay the spiders with his Kodachi swords.

The remaining spiders… then ran away in defeat.

.

.

The leader of the riders then spoke, "are you and the young lady alright?" He had blond hair and long ears.

"Yes," answered Aoshi, "thank you for your help sir."

"I've seen you fight sir. You are very skilled indeed, skilled enough to surpass all of the Elves. May I offer you both shelter? I am Legolas Greenleaf, prince of Mirkwood forest elves, son of King Thranduil."

"So you are the Elves. Is this Rivendell then?"

"No stranger, but yes, we are Elves. What are your names?"

"I am Aoshi Shinomori and this is Misao Makimachi. We are not from this realm or world Sir Legolas, but from another world. We were separated from our companions while coming to this world."

"Yes sir," interjected Misao, "we're very concerned about them."

"I promise," resolved Legolas, "that we will find your friends. But why are you in this world?"

"If you take us to your place of shelter," said Aoshi, "we'll tell you."

.

.

.

.

Legolas then took them to his place of shelter. Aoshi filled Legolas in on what has occurred…

.

"So," said Legolas, "you are here because of the One Ring?"

"Yes," replied Aoshi, "and what's even more worse… the head of the wizard's order, Saruman the White has now joined with the Dark lord of Mordor to control Middle-Earth, as well the world that Misao and I come from."

"Are you sure of this?" asked Legolas.

"Yeah Legolas," interjected Misao, "the creatures that attacked us in our world were marked with a white hand, that Radagast the Brown confirmed as Saruman's personal trademark."

"Throughout the years of my long life," Legolas explained, "I've never heard such a startling revelation. Ever since my people were given the great three rings of power, things haven't been well after Sauron created the One Ring. And this forest called Mirkwood, was once known as Greenwood the great… until shadows of evil descended upon it."

Misao and Aoshi felt great sympathy for Legolas' home, knowing that it was once a peaceful forest until now.

Legolas explained further, "…long ago, there was an alliance between men and elves who fought against Sauron. Sauron himself was defeated, but his ring was never destroyed… but was lost throughout Middle-Earth… until now. This era… from 900 to 500 years before now… has been called, The Watchful Peace. After 3000 long years, the Dark Lord himself is finally returning."

"This puts everything in dire situations indeed," Legolas concluded, "…and the time of Watchful Peace… may soon be over."

"Indeed it will, Legolas," said Aoshi, "so will you help us get to Rivendell? We were supposed to be headed there from Radagast's portal, but we somehow ended up here."

"Yes… of course I will Aoshi," said Legolas.

.

Just then…

.

Elves came in with news. "Legolas!" one of the Elves cried out, "we have received a message from Rivendell. Apparently the One Ring of power has been found and a council is called to decide its fate. And it seems that more otherworlders have been found."

This statement made Aoshi and Misao gasp.

'Did they find everybody?' thought Misao, hopefully, 'I hope they did. This means that we'll finally be able to meet together in Rivendell, as planned.'

Legolas nodded. "Very well," he said, "we must leave at once."

Legolas then turned to face Aoshi and Misao, "Sir Aoshi and Miss Misao, your friends may have been found."

.

.

.

.

Meanwhile, at the forest where the stone trolls were gathered…

.

"Don't worry Frodo," said Kaoru, "we'll make sure you're well again."

Kaoru continued to comfort and care for Frodo… until she sees someone coming… and backs away slowly. Frodo, still passing into the Shadow World…

.

.

Spots a she-elf, coming towards him, on a horse. The She-elf then dismounts from her horse and walks slowly toward Frodo…

.

.

She was very beautiful in the Shadow World…

.

She had long, black hair… and wore a glowing, long-white dress.

.

She knelt down to the injured Hobbit, "…Frodo… Im Arwen. Telin le thaed (I'm Arwen. I've come to help you)…"

"Lasto beth nin, tolo dan nan galad (Hear my voice, come back to the light)," Arwen instructed Frodo.

As Frodo does what Arwen instructed…

.

A black stain spreads across his eyes. The poison is starting to take over…

.

The group wondered about Arwen.

"Who is she?" asked Merry.

"Well, whoever she is," said Sanosuke, "…she's beautiful."

.

"Frodo!" Arwen called out silently, kneeling besides Frodo.

Arwen was dressed in an elf warrior outfit in reality, and her hair was tied in a ponytail. Strider was beside her as he chewed up the Kingsfoil plant… and pressed it into the wound, to lessen the spread of the poison. However… Arwen knew that it would not be enough for Frodo now…

.

"She's an Elf," stated Sam.

"Well," interjected Yahiko, "she's definitely prettier than Kaoru."

"This isn't the time for wisecracking, Yahiko!" objected Kaoru.

.

"He's fading," Arwen concluded her observation of Frodo, "he's not going to last… we must get him to my father!" Strider picks up Frodo with Arwen behind them.

"I've been," said Arwen, "looking for you for two days…"

.

"Where are you taking him?" wondered Pippin, but neither Strider nor Arwen could hear him…

.

Arwen continued stating, "…there are five Wraiths behind you. Where the other four are, I do not know."

Strider then mounts Frodo on the horse.

"Dartho guin berian. Rych le ad tolthathon (Stay with the hobbits. I'll send horses for you.)," said Strider in Elvish to his elf friend.

"Hon mabathon (I'm the faster rider)," countered Arwen, in Elvish, "rochon ellint im (I will take him)."

"Andelu i ven (The road is too dangerous)."

.

The others couldn't understand their language. "What are they saying?" asked Pippin…

.

Arwen went on, "…Frodo fir. Ae athradon i hir, tur gwaith nin beriatha hon (If I can get across the river, the power of my people will protect him). I do not fear them."

Arwen and Strider held their hands together in a loving, romantic touch.

"Beyest lin," said Strider. Arwen smiled and mounted onto her horse.

"Arwen," said Strider, "ride hard, don't look back."

Then Arwen commanded her horse, "noro lim, Asfaloth! Noro lim!" The horse then rode off.

Sam was still concerned as he cried out, "what are you doing? Those Wraiths are still out there!"

.

While Sam was full of despair… Strider, Kaoru, Yahiko, and Sanosuke could do nothing more than fill themselves with a shred of hope…

.

.

.

.

Arwen rode Frodo as fast and as hard as she could to get Frodo to Rivendell. Frodo's struggle was weakening. Arwen rode into a forest as she was almost near the river. Arwen thought that her rescue of Frodo would be easy. She told Strider that she was prepared to fight the Ringwraiths. She was about to get her wish…

.

.

The Ringwraiths themselves started to come up from behind her…

.

She looked to her side to see one of the Wraiths beside her…

.

Then she looked to her other side to see another Wraith beside her, through the trees…

.

There were just a few of them at first…

.

.

But then…

.

.

The numbers became greater as she raced out of the woods… and into a clearing meadow. Arwen was still… ahead of the wraiths. Despite her head start… the wraiths were now, hot on Frodo's trail…!

.

Arwen rode faster… and faster, as nearly all the Ringwraiths were behind her and Frodo, intending to kill them both. The chase began…!

.

.

The riders began to reach for Frodo, screeching their cries. He was nearly out of time. The Wraiths screeched more of their cries… as they were closing in on Frodo… getting closer and closer…

.

.

Arwen commanded her horse again, "noro lim, Asfaloth!" Her horse, Asfaloth, went as fast as he could…

.

.

…The chase intensified each moment… as Arwen raced her horse into another patch of the woods, scattering and dodging around the trees that were standing… and jumping over the downed trees around her, attempting to lose them, trying her best to keep Frodo from the Ringwraiths' reach…

.

.

Finally…

.

.

Arwen and Frodo reached the river… crossed it… and stopped, at least halfway. The Wraiths, on Arwen and Frodo's trail… stopped at the water's edge, not wanting to enter the river…

.

They screeched and screeched in great agony. Then… one of the Wraiths spoke, "give up the halfling, She-Elf!"

Arwen drew her sword, "if you want him, come and claim him!" She challenged.

The Wraiths met her challenge as they drew their swords… and began to cross the river. As they did…

.

Arwen began chanting to the water…

.

.

Nin o Chithaeglir, lasto beth daer… Rimmo nin Bruinen dan in Ulaer…!

.

.

The river started to rise as Arwen continued chanting…

.

.

Nin o Chithaeglir, lasto beth daer… Rimmo nin Bruinen dan in Ulaer…!

.

.

The river continued to rise…

.

.

…And then rushed out as a flood of water that washes down the riverbed, being led by white horse-shapes! The Ringwraiths feared the rushing water and began to flee…

.

.

But the water was too fast for them to get away. The water crashed onto them… and slowly… but surely… washed the Wraiths away from Arwen and Frodo.

.

Afterwards, Frodo was losing his battle against the poison, as his breathing grew short. She immediately dismounted off her horse and lays Frodo on the ground…

.

"No, Frodo! No! Frodo, don’t give in, not now!"

.

But it seemed too late…

.

Frodo stopped his breathing… leaving Arwen grieving tears for Frodo. She holds him softly… and passionately in her arms, communicating her thoughts to her father…

.

.

What grace is given me…

.

Let it pass to him…

.

Let him be spared…

.

Save him…

.

.

Frodo's world started to dissolve into light, surrounded by the chanting of the Elves…

.

.

"…Lasto beth nin," called out Elrond, one of the Elves, "…tolo dan nan galad… "

.

.

.

.

Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien

.

A/n: next chapter… arrival in Rivendell. Please r/r.

.


Chapter 15 - Ch. 14: Many Meetings

.

.

Chapter 14: Many Meetings

.

.

.

Ever since Kenshin and his companions have arrived in Middle-Earth… they have met different races in the different places of Middle-Earth, in which they arrived at.

Kaoru and Yahiko have met the Hobbits. Sanosuke met Strider and has reunited with Kaoru and Yahiko. Kenshin has met the wizard Gandalf. Saito has met the Dwarves, and Aoshi and Misao have met the Elves. They were all headed towards the same destination… Rivendell.

.

At the entrance of Rivendell, Legolas, the Elf has arrived, with Aoshi and Misao, as well as some of his elf company. Soon afterwards, Saito arrived with Gimli the Dwarf, along with other Dwarves.

.

Before their arrival…

.

One of the Hobbits, Frodo Baggins, was severely wounded by the Ringwraiths and was rushed immediately, by Arwen, to Rivendell. But… it seemed that it was too late to save Frodo…

.

"Poor Frodo," said Kaoru in great sadness, "…to take such a toilsome journey… only to end up like this."

.

Frodo now lies in a bed, somewhere in Rivendell. Was Frodo alive… or dead…?

.

.

"It's good to know that Frodo will recover," said Kaoru…

"Yes," said Gandalf, "he's been unconscious for three days. Soon, he will wake."

"That's also good to hear, Sir Gandalf, that it is," Kenshin agreed.

.

It seems… that Frodo was going to make it, after all.

.

Gandalf and Kenshin have finally arrived in Rivendell. Kaoru, Yahiko, and Sanosuke have arrived too, but long before Aoshi, Misao, and Saito made their arrival. They, along with Sam and the other Hobbits and Strider, were rushed immediately to Rivendell soon after Frodo arrived in Rivendell, to receive his treatment, courtesy of Elrond. Gandalf, Kenshin, Yahiko, Kaoru, and Misao were in the room, where Frodo was resting.

"Yes, Kenshin," said Kaoru, "we have many to thank here in Rivendell, especially Lord Elrond."

"And don't forget," added Yahiko, "that it was thanks to Arwen that Frodo was able to get here in time."

"Indeed, Yahiko," interjected Gandalf, "…but only just in the nick of time."

Kenshin then spoke to Misao, "so Miss Misao, did you have any trouble getting here?"

"Yes, Himura," answered Misao, "Lord Aoshi and I landed in a forest, where we were cornered by these giant spiders!" Misao cringed at the thought of those words.

"Why are you so upset about spiders so much?" asked Yahiko.

"Because I hate spiders and caterpillars, you little shrimp!" she exclaimed angrily at Yahiko. Yahiko cringed before Misao in return.

"Anyway," continued Misao, "as we were cornered, someone shot some arrows at them. It was more of the Elves. There was this tall, blond haired Elf that's really cute, but not as cute as Lord Aoshi is."

"It looks like that Miss Misao," interjected Kenshin smiling like an idiot, "will always like Aoshi from the bottom of her heart, that she will."

"Well, as I was saying," Misao continued further, "he and his Elf friends brought us here in Rivendell. They told us that you guys were found. By the way, we ran into that demon Saito on the way, he's here too. Some short guys with really long beards accompanied him. He said that they're called Dwarves or something."

"Indeed," said Gandalf.

Kaoru then expressed her regret of not telling Gandalf about Saruman. "Gandalf," she said, "I'm sorry that I wasn't able to warn you about Saruman."

"No, Kaoru," said Gandalf, "…it's alright. Kenshin was able to inform me on the way to Isengard. I'm sorry I've frightened you my dear, when we first met."

"There's nothing to forgive, Gandalf," Kaoru stated compassionately.

"Miss Kaoru," interjected Kenshin, "Sir Gandalf was able to take me to the outskirts of Isengard. The land was very beautiful, that it was. There, I witnessed with my own eyes… that Saruman, with his Orc minions, tore apart the once beautiful land and turned it into a barren, desolate breeding factory of Hell. A breeding factory for his new breed of soldiers… the Uruk-Hai."

Hearing this remark… shocked his friends deeply. Suddenly…

.

.

Frodo started to move a little. He was finally waking up, after a very long slumber.

"Frodo," said Kaoru, "he's waking up!"

"I'll go get Sam and Sanosuke," said Yahiko.

"I'll go with you," added Misao as they both left the room.

.

Gandalf sat at Frodo's bedside… as Frodo began speaking slowly, "…where am I?"

"You are in the house of Elrond," answered Gandalf, "…and it is 10:00 in the morning. On October the 24th, if you want to know."

Frodo wakes up completely… and sees Kaoru's face. "Welcome back to the land of the living, Frodo," said Kaoru, smiling at Frodo.

"…Miss… Miss Kaoru," whispered Frodo and looked to his other side, "…Gandalf?"

"Yes," replied Gandalf, "I'm here. And you're lucky to be here too. A few more hours and you would've been beyond our aid. But you have some strength in you… my dear Hobbit."

Frodo then looks at the red headed stranger, "and who are you sir?"

"I'm Kenshin Himura, Sir Frodo," Kenshin introduced himself, "I'm a friend of Miss Kaoru's, that I am."

"…So you're Kenshin," said Frodo, "…Miss Kaoru and Yahiko have told me much about you. It's an honor to meet you."

"As it is an honor to meet you Sir Frodo, that it is," Kenshin replied.

Frodo then felt a little pain and put his hand on his shoulder where the Wraith stabbed him. He then looks at Gandalf, "…what happened Gandalf? Why didn't you meet us?" Frodo asked in a perplexed manner.

Everyone puts on faces of concern and regret.

"Oh, I'm sorry, Frodo," answered Gandalf. He took a few moments to explain his absence without alerting Frodo…

.

"…I was delayed." Gandalf answered again…

.

.

.

.

Gandalf silently recalled in his head what really happened to him. He was still on top of Orthanc tower, being Saruman's prisoner. Saruman didn't react kindly to Gandalf's refusal and started throwing him around with his staff again and again and landed with a thump.

"A friendship with Saruman," stated Saruman, "is not lightly thrown aside. Argh!"

Saruman then waved his staff again, throwing Gandalf at the tower's edge, holding him at the tip of his feet…

"One ill turn," added Saruman, "deserves another. It is over… "

A moth flutters over Gandalf as Saruman gave him his final warning, "…embrace the power of the ring, or embrace your own destruction!"

Then the corrupt wizard took Gandalf from the edge and threw him to the ground, with his face down.

"There is," said Gandalf lifting his head from the ground, "only one Lord of the Ring… "

Gandalf then sees a giant eagle… and a man riding on it…

It was Kenshin!

Gandalf continued, "…only one who can bend it to his will… and he does not share power."

"Sir Gandalf!" cried Kenshin as the eagle screeched out its beautiful cry. Saruman was distracted, allowing Gandalf to make his escape as he jumped off the tower…

.

.

…And onto the eagle, Gwaihir, the lord of all Eagles! Saruman watched as Gandalf and Kenshin flew on Gwaihir, with all speed… away from Isengard.

.

"…So you have chosen death," Saruman quietly said his final words to the fleeing wizard.

Gwaihir then flew Kenshin and Gandalf, high above the Misty Mountains… until they finally reached Rivendell…

.

.

.

.

Frodo wonders speechlessly at Gandalf's response, "Gandalf… what is it?"

"…Nothing Frodo," answered Gandalf, shaking his head with uncertainty.

Suddenly… a voice of, full of glee, filled the room…

"Frodo! Frodo!" It was Sam. He cried his statement of relief, running to Frodo's bedside. Sanosuke, Yahiko, and Misao were with him as well.

"Sam," replied Frodo.

"Bless you, you're awake!"

"Yeah, welcome back Frodo," said Sanosuke.

"Pleased to meet you, Frodo, I'm Misao Makimachi," Misao introduced herself.

"You must be," said Frodo, smiling, "another one of Kaoru and Kenshin's friends, aren't you?"

Misao nodded to answer Frodo.

Gandalf interjected, "Sam has hardly left your side."

"We were that worried about him, weren't we Mr. Gandalf?" asked Sam.

"We all," said Kenshin, grinning, "were worried Sir Sam, that we were."

"Thanks a whole lot, Mr. Kenshin," said Sam, his voice full of relief.

"By the skills of Lord Elrond," announced Gandalf, "you're beginning to mend."

Elrond himself comes into the room and speaks, "…welcome to Rivendell, Frodo Baggins."

.

.

.

.

Frodo, Sam, Kaoru and Yahiko explored Rivendell together. The place was beautiful. Every structure gleamed in pearl and silver. The Elvish name for Rivendell was, Imladris. The tree leaves in autumn changed colors and fell softly onto the ground.

.

Kaoru and Yahiko spot Saito, who is standing by a tree, smoking a cigarette. Saito pays them no mind. Yahiko is a little disgusted to see him. Kaoru also has some nasty issues with Saito, but she's kind of glad to see him. Frodo, however, feels that Saito is the silent type of person.

.

Frodo is gladdened as he met Merry and Pippin again, as they cheered with glee and embraced each other. Then… Frodo looks off in the distance…

.

.

And saw his uncle, Bilbo Baggins.

He was sitting down, reading. Bilbo was now, an aged hobbit. His hair was white and skin wrinkled. Frodo ran to Bilbo, calling his name, "Bilbo!"

"Hello Frodo, my lad," answered Bilbo. Frodo hugged his uncle in a warm-loving embrace.

"Bilbo!" Frodo cried with glee.

.

.

Aoshi is in a place of solitude, provided by the Elves. Even though Aoshi has settled his differences with Kenshin, he still has some conflicting issues within his soul.

He continued endlessly and diligently in his meditations. Misao watches with hope as well as sadness…

.

'Oh, Lord Aoshi,' thought Misao, 'you are so troubled. Each time when I try to talk to you, you turn away. Throughout my life… I've never seen you smile. I hope to see you smile one day… Lord Aoshi.'

.

Kenshin then walks up to Misao and grins at her. Misao returns the gesture with another grin.

.

.

.

.

Frodo, along with Yahiko and Kaoru, went to read Bilbo's book.

"'There and back Again. A Hobbit's tale by Bilbo Baggins!'" said Frodo. He opened the book and saw the various maps and pictures in it.

"This is wonderful," said Frodo.

"Yeah," agreed Yahiko, "this is absolutely amazing." Kaoru also admired it, giving off a smile.

Bilbo interjected, "I meant to go back… wander the powers of Mirkwood… visit Lake-town… see the Lonely Mountain again. But age, it seems, has finally… caught up with me."

Kaoru sympathizes with Bilbo's condition, as she puts her hand on Bilbo's shoulder, comforting him. "I understand sir," said Kaoru.

"…Thank you, my dear," said Bilbo, as his hand grasped hers, lightly… looking up at Kaoru, "…bless you… bless you."

Frodo then sees a page, with a map of the Shire on it. Bilbo smiled once more at Frodo. Seeing this map… sadly made Frodo to think about his home.

"…I miss the Shire," began Frodo, "I spent all my childhood, pretending to be somewhere else… off with you, on one of your adventures."

Frodo paused a moment before sadly concluding, "…but my own adventure turned out to be quite different."

Yahiko and Kaoru deeply sympathize with Frodo, after all that has happened to him… as well as what happened to all of them in fact.

Frodo faces Bilbo, "…I'm not like you, Bilbo." He told Bilbo, even more sadly.

"My dear boy," Bilbo said, caressing Frodo's face with his hand, consoling him. He was right about Frodo… he was still in love with the Shire.

.

.

.

.

Frodo, Kaoru, and Yahiko meet up with Kenshin and Misao at Aoshi's place of solitude.

Kaoru asks, "Kenshin… is Aoshi in there?"

Kenshin replied, "yes, Miss Kaoru."

Frodo interjects, "is he another of your friends, Kenshin?"

"In a way… yes, Sir Frodo," answered Kenshin, "his name is Aoshi Shinomori. When we met, he wanted to challenge and defeat me so he can be the strongest there ever was. Along the way… four friends of his were killed by the crook, that Aoshi once worked for. Aoshi has wanted to go to his death since then, in another fight with me."

Frodo, hearing this sad story, wears a sad face himself, feeling sorry for Aoshi.

"So," Frodo began sadly, "…his friends were killed. How were they killed Kenshin?"

Kenshin replied, "since you do not come from our world, it will be very difficult to explain to you Sir Frodo, that it will."

Frodo nodded, knowing that he and his friends do come from another world and won't understand it much.

Kenshin went on, "… well, luckily, I was able to show him how wrong he was for wanting to go to his death. Now, he searches his soul each day… hoping to find true redemption within himself, that he is."

"I see," said Frodo, "…Bilbo feels that he too needs redemption for having the ring for 60 years. From what I've seen Kenshin… some of your companions are the silent type, especially your other friend, Saito."

"Actually," explained Kenshin, "Saito still has issues with me and still wishes to fight me, that he does. But when there's an impending danger that concerns us equally, we work together to stop it. However, Saito and I will never see eye to eye, that we won't."

Suddenly… Aoshi stands up and walks slowly towards the group.

"Aoshi," said Kenshin, "I'm sorry, that I am. We didn't mean to disturb you meditation."

"Its alright, Himura," said Aoshi, "…no harm was intended."

"Hello sir," interjected Frodo, "…I'm Frodo Baggins. It's an honor to meet you, Aoshi."

Aoshi took a few moments before answering Frodo, "…usually, I feel that I need total isolation… but… its good to meet you too, Frodo. And, after hearing about your illness… I'm pleased to know that you're going to be okay."

Everyone brightens to Aoshi's greeting and thankfulness for Frodo's recovery, especially Misao.

"Hello." Another voice came in…

.

It was Arwen. She was dressed the way Frodo saw her, in the shadow realm… in white, and her black hair was long and came down to her shoulders.

"Are you well, Frodo?" Arwen asked Frodo.

"…Yes, I am," Frodo answered, "thank you for your help."

"All of us," Kenshin added brightly, "thanks you greatly for your help Miss Arwen, that we most certainly do."

"The pleasure was all mine, Kenshin," said Arwen, in a courteous tone as she bowed.

Everyone smiled at Arwen.

.

.

.

.

Saito continued to sit alone in the woods, smoking his cigarettes. Sanosuke came up to him.

"Hey Saito," said Sanosuke.

Saito turned to spot Sanosuke and replied, "what do you want, you moron."

"Nothing much. I just didn't expect us to work together again like this."

"Hhm! I could care less about working with a moron again. But you're right about this being an unexpected occasion."

"So, what do you think of Middle-Earth, Saito?"

Saito then put out his cigarette and answered, "…I don't know exactly what to say. When I got here, I ended up in a mountainous landscape and met the Dwarves. They're small like those Hobbits I saw you with, only they don't go around barefooted. One of the Dwarves even said that I have something in common with him, though I doubt that pretty much. But, all in all… I think that Middle-Earth is a very surprising place indeed."

Saito paused for a moment before concluding, "and it seems, that all the stuff about Rivendell appears to be true, it really is a beautiful place… probably the most exotic place in all of Middle-Earth."

"Yeah, well I think that this place is great too," Sanosuke agreed, "and you're right about these Hobbit people going around barefooted too often and, in my opinion, eat too much. But… I must admit, I kinda like them, including Frodo."

"He must've been the one who was with the Kamiya girl and the brat," Saito said, in an insulting tone.

"Still your old creepy self, eh Saito?" Sanosuke smirked.

Saito smirked at Sanosuke in response.

.

.

.

.

"Now what have I forgotten?" Sam said, packing his sack. Frodo and Kaoru catch him doing this.

"Packed already, Sam," wondered Frodo.

"No harm in being prepared," said Sam.

"You don't think that it hurts to stay here awhile, do you Sam?" asked Kaoru.

Sam replied, "no, Miss Kaoru it's… "

Frodo interrupted Sam, "I thought you wanted to see the Elves, Sam."

"I do," answered Sam.

"More than anything," added Frodo.

"I did," Sam answered again and continued, "…its just… we did what Gandalf wanted, didn't we? We got the ring this far to Rivendell. And I thought… seein' as how you're on the mend, we'd be off soon… off home."

Frodo thought for a moment and then realized… that Sam had a good point. Kaoru, ironically, thought the same as Frodo.

"…You're right Sam," said Frodo, agreeing with Sam, "…we did what we set out to do."

Frodo then held out his hand with the ring in it and concluded, "the ring will be safe in Rivendell… I am ready to go home."

'…I'm ready to go home too, Frodo,' thought Kaoru, '…but I have a feeling… that it's not over yet.'

.

.

.

.

.

Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien

.

A/n: Everyone has arrived in Rivendell, and Frodo has at last met Kenshin! But… what to do about the ring…? Please read and review… and find out next chapter.


Chapter 16 - Ch. 15: I choose a mortal life

.

.

Chapter 15: I choose a mortal life, Arwen's vow to Strider

.

.

.

Gandalf, Kenshin, and Elrond observe the trio of Frodo, Sam, and Kaoru, being together.

.

"His strength returns," said Elrond.

"That wound," said Gandalf, "will never fully heal. He will carry it the rest of his life."

Then Gandalf looked over to Kenshin and added, "…as I suspect that Kenshin will carry his cross-shaped scar for the rest of his life as well."

Kenshin nodded sadly in agreement, "…indeed."

"And yet," said Elrond as he walked away from the window, "to have come so far, still bearing the ring, the Hobbit has shown extraordinary resilience to its evil."

"It is a burden," informed Gandalf, "he should never have had to bear. We can ask no more of Frodo."

"For what its worth, Lord Elrond," added Kenshin, "I greatly agree with Sir Gandalf, that I do."

Elrond explains to them, "Gandalf… Kenshin… the enemy is moving, Sauron's forces are massing in the east, his eye is fixed on Rivendell. And Saruman, you both tell me, has betrayed us. Our list of allies grows thin."

"It was just a matter of time, Lord Elrond, "said Kenshin, darkening his expression, "over any periods of time, anyone is capable of changing their ways and their beliefs. Even when it is people like Saruman, that it is."

Gandalf explained even further, "and his treachery runs deeper than you know. By foul craft, Saruman has crossed Orcs with Goblin-men. He's breeding an army in the caverns of Isengard. An army that can move in sunlight, and cover great distance and speed. Saruman is coming for the ring."

"This evil," announced Elrond, "cannot be concealed by the power of the Elves. We do not have the strength to fight both Mordor and Isengard!"

Realizing this, Gandalf muses at the window.

"Sir Gandalf?" spoke Kenshin, wondering.

Elrond resolved to Gandalf, "Gandalf… the ring cannot stay here."

Gandalf continues musing at the window, realizing also that Elrond was right… the ring cannot stay in Rivendell, despite all of Frodo and Kaoru's efforts to bring it there…

.

.

.

.

In addition to the Elves and the Dwarves that arrived in Rivendell with Aoshi, Saito, and Misao, a man from the land of Gondor named Boromir has just arrived in Rivendell…

.

.

.

.

Elrond also announced, "this peril belongs to all Middle-Earth as much as it belongs to the world Kenshin comes from, Gandalf. They must decide now how to end it. The time of the Elves is over, my people are leaving these shores. Who will you look to when we've gone… the Dwarves? They hide in their mountains, seeking riches, they care nothing for the troubles of others."

Gandalf turned to face Elrond with his resolve, "it is in men, that we must place our hope."

Elrond wasn't too thrilled to hear this. "Men? Men are weak," he said sadly and started to walk away…

.

.

.

Gandalf, Kenshin, and Elrond walked further into the building. Kenshin wanted to hear Elrond's explanation. "Nobody's perfect, Lord Elrond," he started, "but why would you think that all men are weak?"

"Because," Elrond explained, "the race of men is failing, Kenshin. The blood of Numenor is all but spent. Its pride and dignity forgotten. It is because of men the ring survives. I was there, Gandalf… I was there, 3000 years ago…"

.

.

.

.

Elrond recalls the event that happened 3000 years ago…

He was in the last alliance against Sauron. Elrond saw Isildur slicing the ring off of Sauron's hand… landing right next to him…

.

"…When Isildur took the ring," continued Elrond, "I was there the day the strength of men failed… "

.

Elrond recalls himself going to Isildur, "Isildur, hurry, follow me." Isildur followed his instructions and was taken to Mt. Doom's scorching… burning heart…

.

"…I led Isildur into the heart of Mt. Doom… where the ring was forged, the one place it could be destroyed…"

.

Elrond then ordered Isildur, "cast it into the fire!"

Isildur, however, kept looking at the ring, actually admiring it. Isildur looked up at Elrond with a darkened expression. Elrond gasped with concern at this...

"Destroy it!" Elrond ordered again.

"No," Isildur said maliciously… and walked away.

"ISILDUR!" Elrond yelled out… but Isildur never turned around. Elrond watched helplessly as Isildur left Mt. Doom…

.

.

.

.

"…It should've ended that day, but evil was allowed to endure," Elrond finished his recalling of the past.

Kenshin sadly sympathizes with Elrond. "I see," he said, "…I knew that you and your people were immortal… but I had no idea that you were there personally when Isildur refused to destroy the ring. I understand now why you would believe all men to be weak. I was told of this tragic tale of Isildur's weakness long ago. But that doesn't mean that all men are like Isildur, that it most certainly does not."

"…Perhaps, Kenshin," said a doubtful Elrond. He turned to face them and continued, "…but Isildur kept the ring. The line of kings is broken. There is no strength left in the world of men. They are scattered, divided, leaderless."

"There is one, who could unite them," interjected Gandalf, "one who could reclaim the throne of Gondor."

Elrond was even more doubtful as he replied, "he turned from that path a long time ago. He has chosen exile."

"And," inquired Kenshin, "who is this man who can reclaim Gondor?"

"It is the man who helped Frodo and your friends to get here, Kenshin," answered Gandalf.

"You mean… " Kenshin said in shock, "…the ranger known as Strider…?"

.

.

.

.

Strider, the true heir of the Gondor throne, is in a room, reading a book. Saito was in the room with him, smoking a cigarette. Footsteps echoed on the stone floor… it was Boromir. Boromir started to enter the room and saw Strider.

"You are no Elf." He spoke to Strider.

"Men of the south are welcome here," replied Strider.

"Who are you?"

"A friend of Gandalf the Grey," answered Strider.

Then Saito interjected, "he's a ranger, calls himself Strider. He helped to bring some of my… 'friends' here."

Saito couldn't say friends in the truest sense because he has a lot of issues with Kenshin's group. Strider was somewhat a little annoyed with Saito for giving him away.

"Really?" asked a smiling Boromir, and says to both of them, "then we are all here on a common purpose... friends."

.

Boromir then wandered over to the picture of the final battle between Isildur and Sauron.

'This looks like it's a picture of a final battle.' thought Saito, as he gazed at the picture with Boromir, '…the creepy looking guy must be the dark lord Sauron, which the Battousai speaks of.'

Saito was definitely right about that. Boromir then turned around and sees the broken sword itself, on display, in front of a statue.

"Shards of Narsil," said Boromir.

He picked up the hilt and grasped it with both hands. Saito looked over to the picture and it was the same blade that was in the picture.

"The blade that cut the ring from Sauron's hand," stated Boromir.

"So," said Saito, smirking, "this is the great weapon that defeated this Sauron, eh?"

Boromir brightly replied, "indeed, my friend… indeed." Boromir then ran his finger up the blade… and accidentally cuts his finger on it…

"…Ah! Its still sharp…" added Boromir as he slowly turned to look at Strider. Strider stared back at Boromir in return…

.

"…But no more than a broken heirloom," finished Boromir as he dropped the sword on the display table…

But the blade fell and landed onto the floor instead. Boromir left it where it was and leaves the room.

.

"Not a nice way," said Saito, "to treat heirlooms now, is it?"

He proceeded to put the blade back but Strider interjected, "it's alright… I'll put it back."

Saito looked at Strider and decided to respect his decision.

"Fine, as you wish," said Saito as he also left the room.

Strider picked up the blade and softly put it back on the display table. He backed away as if he were frightened of it.

Arwen appeared slowly into the room and spoke, "…why do you fear the past? You are Isildur's heir, not Isildur himself. You are not bound to his fate."

"The same blood flows through my veins," Strider sadly countered as he faced Arwen, "…the same weakness."

Arwen went up to him and stated, "your time will come. You will face the same evil and you will defeat it. A si i-DhĂşath Ăş-orthor. Ăš or le a Ăş or nin. (The shadow does not hold sway yet. Not over you… not over me.)"

.

.

.

.

Evening fell over Rivendell.

Kenshin walked alone, admiring what the night sky looked in Rivendell, without the pollution of Isengard. Along the way… Kenshin spots Kaoru alone in the twilit gardens of Rivendell. She sat on a bench in one of the gazeboes.

Kaoru looked to her side and saw Kenshin. She smiled very brightly.

Kenshin came up to her and said, "Miss Kaoru, do you enjoy Rivendell, as much as all Middle-Earth so far?"

"Yes Kenshin," Kaoru answered brightly, "I just wish that… we wouldn't have dark servants chase us here and there."

"I know the feeling Miss Kaoru," confirmed Kenshin, "most of my life after Battousai the Manslayer, when I wandered throughout Japan, people chase me all the time, that they do."

Kaoru giggled, "and that's why we have had all kinds of crazy adventures together. And they've all brought us together in more ways than one."

"I know Miss Kaoru… but this adventure we're currently having together is altogether dangerous… perhaps even more dangerous that when we fought with Shishio."

"But Kenshin," Kaoru became worried, "we're all in this together, aren't we?"

"Indeed Miss Kaoru. I meant what I said about accepting your help. But… that doesn't mean that any of us won't get killed in this battle, that it does not."

.

Kaoru, for a moment… realized what Kenshin was saying. She and Yahiko have fought extraordinary enemies that cannot be defeated so easily. Kaoru did realize that there really was a high risk that either her or Yahiko, or even the others themselves could die instantly in this battle.

.

Kenshin took a few steps away from her as he went on, "…it makes me think of how Megumi felt about how close I was to death after the fight with Shishio. Even though I may have fascinating abilities… that doesn't change the fact that I'm human and that I can die. You can die the same way too Miss Kaoru, that you can. I sympathize with you and Miss Megumi's concerns for me that my next brush with death… could well be my very last. And the fact is Miss Kaoru… that's the same way I feel about you if you're ever in a situation like that."

.

Kaoru gasped at Kenshin's remark, knowing that Kenshin really does care if she dies.

.

Kenshin went on further, "Miss Kaoru… in coming to this world, I realized that the situations put me at a disadvantage, that they do. There are many unknown dangers here, as well as unknown beauty and wonder. You and Yahiko have fought against enemies that cannot be defeated so easily, even by me. I fear that you may not be able to handle these enemies this time Miss Kaoru."

Kenshin paused before finishing, "…I don't think that I'll be able to protect you this time Miss Kaoru, that I do not."

.

Kaoru paused for a moment before stating her peace, "…Kenshin… why do you worry so much about me? No matter what happens to us Kenshin… I will always help out any way that I can. I want to be with you forever Kenshin…"

Kenshin sadly felt great sympathy for Kaoru's longing desire for him…

.

Kaoru went on, "…even though we were separated the moment we arrived in Middle-Earth, I still thought of you Kenshin… and I still want to be with you even now. So promise me Kenshin… even if we are separated again in Middle-Earth… promise me that you'll come back to me. And if I am separated from you again Kenshin…

"…I promise that I'll do everything in my power to come back to you. I told you before that I can take care of myself and that I would not be in your way," Kaoru finished passionately.

.

…Kenshin then turned around… came up slowly toward Kaoru… and sat down with her, putting his arm around her shoulder, consoling her…

.

"…Then Miss Kaoru," Kenshin resolved, "…I think that this time… I will have no choice but to have faith in you that I will. Just as you had faith in me when I went off to fight Shishio… I will also have faith in you… Miss Kaoru."

Kaoru smiled brightly.

Kenshin went on, "you've given me a home at your dojo. You forgave someone who has killed many in the revolution. You even welcomed me back when we returned to Tokyo from the battle with Shishio. I truly felt happy…

"…I don't want to be anywhere else… except with you and the dojo Miss Kaoru," Kenshin finished eloquently.

"And I," added Kaoru, even more eloquently, "don't want to be anywhere else except with you… Kenshin."

.

The couple sat together, holding each other for a few moments… and then…

.

.

Kaoru looked forward to see another couple on a nearby bridge…

"Kenshin," said Kaoru.

"What is it?" Kenshin asked.

"Look over there," Kaoru replied pointing at the figures on the bridge, holding hands together.

Kenshin observed for a moment before stating, "that must be Miss Arwen and Strider."

"Yes Kenshin," Kaoru confirmed, "ever since the night that Arwen took Frodo to this place… I saw them holding hands together… as if they meant something to each other. I couldn’t understand what they were saying, but it sounded like Strider wanted her to stay behind with us. He must be very worried about her… just like you're very concerned about me, Kenshin."

Kenshin smiled, "indeed Miss Kaoru. Perhaps… even here in Middle-Earth… we can find people who are like us in so many ways, that we can."

.

.

.

.

It was a very romantic night for Arwen and Strider as they stood on the bridge in which Kenshin and Kaoru saw before them. Both Arwen and Strider… spoke in Elvish…

.

"Renech i lu i erui govannem?" asked Arwen.

"Nauthannem i ned ol reniannen," Strider answered softly.

"Gwenwin in enninath...U-arnech in naeth i si celich… " Arwen said… softly and tenderly touching Strider's cheek and asked, "…Renech i beth i pennen?"

Strider slowly ran his fingers across Arwen's beautiful pendant on her neck, the Evenstar, and softly answered, "you said you'd bind yourself to me… forsaking the immortal life of your people."

"And to that I hold," Arwen resolved, "I would rather share one lifetime with you, than face all the ages of this world alone…"

Strider was shocked to find the pendant in his hand, given to him by Arwen as she tenderly announced to him, "…I choose a mortal life."

Strider softly countered, "you cannot give me this."

"It is mine to give to whom I will," Arwen softly defended herself, "…like my heart."

.

With that last statement… Arwen softly enclosed the pendant in his hand. Moments later…

.

.

Arwen and Strider both shared a long, breathless kiss that lasted, to them… an entire lifetime…

.

.

.

.

Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien

.

A/n: Spoiler: If you seen the movie, then you should know what Arwen and Strider said to each other. And Strider's identity, like in the movie, will be revealed next chapter.


Chapter 17 - Ch. 16: The ring must be destroyed

.

.

Chapter 16: The Council of Elrond, the ring must be destroyed.

.

.

Daylight fell over Rivendell. It was at early afternoon.

.

Out of curiosity, Kaoru, Yahiko, and the rest went to Kenshin since he knows what has happened 3000 years before now. Kenshin finally told his companions, including Saito, the whole story of the One Ring, from Isildur's unwillingness to destroy the ring, to when the creature Gollum kept the ring for himself for 500 years, giving him long, unnatural life, poisoning his mind in the process.

.

Today, a council was being held, concerning the fate of the One Ring because Elrond has made it clear that it is dangerous for the ring to stay in Rivendell because of the increasing threats of Mordor and Isengard.

.

Kenshin, Saito, Aoshi, and Sanosuke attended the council along with Frodo and Gandalf, the Elves, the Dwarves, the ranger, Strider, and the Gondorian, Boromir.

Kaoru, Yahiko, and Misao stood apart and a bit away from the council. Kaoru and Yahiko went through the bushes besides the council, joining Sam. Misao, however, was behind a set of pillars with Merry and Pippin.

.

.

.

Elrond began his opening speech, "strangers from distant lands, friends of old. You have been summoned here to answer the threat of Mordor."

Elrond then gestures to the Kenshin and his allies, "the people in strange attire are not of this world, but face the same peril as we do. Middle-Earth, as well as the world that they come from, stands at the brink of destruction. None can escape it. You will unite, or you will fall. Each race… and realm… is bound to this fate, this one doom…"

Elrond then beckons to Frodo, "bring forth the ring, Frodo."

.

Frodo does as beckoned by Elrond. He sat between Kenshin and Gandalf. Frodo walks up to the stone stand in the center and places the ring on the surface. Everyone is astonished and frightened at this fact, even Boromir.

"So, it is true," said Boromir.

'So… this is the all-powerful ring of power,' thought Sanosuke, '…I have to admit… it is… enticing.'

'…Tempting… but dangerous,' thought Aoshi.

'…This could be trouble,' thought Saito, darkening his expression.

Kenshin thought the same. The ring tempted all of them in fact.

"The doom of men," said a man, but Boromir thought differently.

"It is a gift," he said, turning everyone's gazes towards him, suspiciously, "a gift to the foes of Mordor. Why not use this ring?"

Boromir rose from his seat and walks around as he went on, "long has my father, the Steward of Gondor, have kept the forces of Mordor at bay. By the blood of our people, are your lands kept safe. Give Gondor the weapon of the enemy, let us use it against him!"

"You cannot wield it," countered Strider, "none of us can. The One Ring answers to Sauron alone. It has no other master."

"Yeah, buddy," interjected Sanosuke, "from what I hear, if any of us tries to use it, we'd only end up destroying ourselves."

Boromir skeptically asked, "and what would a newcomer and a ranger know of this matter?"

An elf interjected, "this is no mere ranger… he is Aragorn, son of Arathorn. You owe him your allegiance."

Sanosuke was right next to the revealed Strider and said, "so, your real name's Aragorn, huh? Are you some kind of big leader or something?" Aragorn went speechless.

"Aragorn…" interjected Boromir, "…this… is Isildur's heir?"

Sanosuke, Aoshi, and Saito were shocked to hear the name Isildur, because of the story that Kenshin told them about. Kenshin was not so surprised. He already knew of this, thanks to Gandalf and Elrond…

" …And heir to the throne of Gondor," finished the Elf.

.

'I don't believe it…' thought Kaoru.

'…He's a…' thought Yahiko.

'Prince…?' thought and inquired Misao…

.

"Havo dat, Legolas (Sit down, Legolas)," Strider… no, Aragorn told the elf, gesturing with his hand. Legolas did as Aragorn said.

"Gondor has no king," said Boromir. He then turned to look at Aragorn, going to his seat, "…Gondor needs no king."

'It looks like,' thought Saito, 'you won't have to worry about that. It seems that Aragorn doesn't want to take his rightful place as king. The sins of his ancestor must weigh on him a great deal indeed for him to refuse the throne. He's like the Battousai who refuses to become a manslayer again. This is getting more interesting than I thought.'

'Aragorn…' thought Kenshin.

Gandalf resolved, "Aragorn is right, we cannot use it."

Elrond stood up to announce his decision. "You have only one choice," he said, "the ring must be destroyed."

Boromir didn't seem a bit happy to hear that, but one of the Dwarves was more than happy and willing to do it.

"Then," said the Dwarf, growling under his breath, "what are we waiting for?"

The Dwarf then took his axe and went up to the stone stand…

.

"No, wait!" Kenshin called out his warning to the Dwarf…

.

Alas, the Dwarf wouldn't listen. He roared out as he used all his strength, with his axe, to destroy the ring, but…

.

.

CRACK!

.

.

He ended up only breaking his weapon instead, as he was repelled backwards… thrown forcibly onto the floor…

.

.

Kenshin, Kaoru, Sanosuke and the others gasped in a great frightening shock of fear to see that the ring wasn't destroyed by the Dwarf's weapon. Frodo felt the full force shock of the Dwarf's weapon, which made him see the Eye of Sauron in his mind. Frodo covered his forehead with his hand, wincing in great pain.

"Sir Frodo!" cried out Kenshin, "are you alright?"

Frodo looked up painfully at Kenshin and nodded a little.

.

Kaoru covered her forehead with her hand as well as she also felt some of the force… but fortunately it wasn't as painful as Frodo's seizure. Neither did she see the Eye of Sauron… yet. Yahiko and Sam noticed Kaoru's disorientation as well.

"Miss Kaoru!" Sam muttered his cry.

"What is it, Kaoru?" wondered Yahiko, "are you okay?"

"…Yes," stuttered Kaoru, recovering from her ordeal, "…I'm alright, Yahiko."

.

Everyone else also gasped in great shock and fear, mostly the Dwarf who tried to destroy the ring with his axe. The ring muttered the black speech aloud. Kenshin and his companions continued gasping in fear as the others did when the ring muttered its evil tongue.

'Man,' thought Sanosuke, gritting his teeth fiercely, still in shock, '…that short guy must've used all his strength in that attack! I doubt that even my Futae no Kiwami could smash it. What the heck is this rotten piece of jewelry?!'

Elrond stated to the Dwarf, "the ring cannot be destroyed Gimli, son of Gloin, by any craft that we here possess."

Everyone was still in shock as Elrond went on explaining, "the ring was made in the fires of Mount Doom. Only there, can it be unmade. It must be taken deep into Mordor and cast back into the fiery chasm from whence it came."

Frodo looks at the ring fearfully, knowing that the only way to destroy the ring… will involve a very treacherous and dangerous journey.

"One of you… must do this," Elrond concluded as the ring stopped muttering the feared language.

.

.

Moments of silence followed…

.

.

But was silently broken by Boromir, "…one does not simply walk into Mordor."

Everyone listened intently as Boromir went on ominously, "its black gates are guarded by more than just Orcs, there is evil there that does not sleep. And the great Eye… is ever watchful. It is a barren wasteland, riddled with fire… and ash and dust. The very air you breathe is a poisonous fume.

"Not with 10,000 men could you do this… it is folly," Boromir concluded.

Exasperated, Legolas stood up, "have you heard nothing Lord Elrond has said? The ring must be destroyed!"

"And I suppose," interjected Gimli, "you think you're the one to do it?"

"I don't know about you, shortie," said Sanosuke, fiercely, "my punches maybe useless against that rotten ring, but I seriously think that I could do it!"

"And if we fail," wondered a skeptical Boromir, as he stood up once more, "what then? What happens when Sauron takes back what is his!"

Gimli then stood up forcibly and fumed at Legolas, "I will be dead before I see the ring in the hands of an Elf!"

An argument erupted afterwards. Aoshi, Aragorn, and Saito chose not to take part in it.

"…Never trust an Elf," spat Gimli.

'…Morons,' thought Saito turning his head away.

Kenshin then stood up to try to stop the constant arguing. "Please!" he cried out, "you must stop this arguing. It won't do us any good, that it most certainly won't!"

Gandalf also interjected, "do you not understand that while we bicker amongst ourselves, Sauron's power grows? None can escape it, YOU WILL ALL BE DESTROYED!"

But the arguing continued…

.

.

The ring continued muttering its black speech…

.

.

Ash Nazg Durbatulûk! Ash Nazg Gimbatul! Ash Nazg Gimbatul! Ash Nazg Gimbatul!

.

.

Angry figures of the council reflected on the ring's surface. Frodo remains seated… looking at the ring uneasily, as fires began to flare up, engulfing the surface of the ring as it continued muttering faster… and faster…

.

.

.

Ash Nazg Gimbatul! Ash Nazg Gimbatul! Ash Nazg Gimbatul! Ash Nazg Gimbatul! Ash Nazg Gimbatul! Ash Nazg Gimbatul! Ash Nazg Gimbatul! Ash Nazg Gimbatul…!

.

.

.

After a few frightening moments… a wave of determination slowly dawned on Frodo’s face.

Frodo immediately recovered his wits as he stood up and spoke out, "…I will take it!"

Nobody hears it at first, but Frodo went towards the crowd further…

"I WILL TAKE IT!" Frodo called out loudly.

This slowly… but surely caught everyone's attention as they stopped arguing. Gandalf and Kenshin closed their eyes, hearing Frodo's statement, and turned to look at him.

Frodo stated once more, "…I will take the ring to Mordor."

Kenshin and his allies looked at Frodo with such promise, as well as everyone else did.

"Sir Frodo," muttered Kenshin with a grin.

"Though…" Frodo said, solemnly, "…I do not know the way."

Gandalf stated as he went up to Frodo, "I will help you bear this bear this burden, Frodo Baggins. For as long as it is yours to bear."

"I will also help you bear the burden of the ring, Sir Frodo, that I will," said Kenshin as he took his place beside Frodo.

Aragorn stood up and also stated his oath, "if by my life or death, I can protect you… I will."

Then, Aragorn went up to Frodo and kneeled down in front of him. "You have my sword," he said.

.

Gandalf and Elrond exchanged glances at each other, in approval of Aragorn.

.

Legolas also swore his oath, "and you have my bow."

"And my axe," Gimli added. They both came to Frodo's side, nervous to be with one another.

"Hey," interjected Sanosuke, "before you guys think about going off somewhere dangerous, I just want you all to know, you've got my fists covering for you. You got that, Frodo?"

Frodo gave off a smile to Sanosuke.

Aoshi stood up and went up to Frodo, announcing his oath, "Frodo Baggins, as part of the Oniwaban group, I promise to protect you with my twin Kodachis."

"Well," smirked Saito as he began his statement, "I must say, that on the behalf of the Shinsengumi, I'm proud to say that I'm in. I'd never thought that a little guy such as yourself would be willing enough to handle something this big. It sounds like fun, Frodo."

"Saito," Kenshin muttered with a grin.

Boromir, overwhelmed by the number of companions Frodo has, also states his peace, "…you carry the fates of us all, little one. If this is indeed the will of the council… then Gondor will see it done."

.

Suddenly…

.

.

"Heh!" Sam exclaimed as he came out from the grass and ran up to Frodo, taking his place beside him.

"Frodo's not going anywhere without me," Sam added.

"Yeah," interjected Yahiko as he and Kaoru came from the grass as well, "I'm coming along too. And so is Kaoru, right?"

"Right," Kaoru nodded. Kenshin gave a nervous sigh.

"No," stated an amused Elrond, with a smile, "indeed, it is hardly possible to separate any of you, even when he is summoned to a secret council and you all are not."

.

Merry and Pippin then came running through from behind the pillars, "wait! We're coming too!"

"And don't you guys forget about me!" called out Misao, running towards everyone at Frodo's side as well.

Elrond was taken surprise by the late number of arrivals.

"Besides," continued Misao, "I'm with the Oniwaban group too, right Lord Aoshi?"

Aoshi went a little nervous.

"And you'd have to send us home tied up in a sack to stop us," Merry said to Frodo.

"Anyway," interjected Pippin, "you need people of intelligence on this sort of mission… quest… thing!"

Everyone went a little nervous at this.

"Well," said Merry, "that rules you out Pip."

Elrond was truly amazed at how many companions there were in front of him…

"…Sixteen companions," he said in great awe, "…so be it! You shall be the Fellowship of the Ring."

"Great," said Pippin with excitement, "…where are we going?"

.

.

.

.

A/n: at last… the Fellowship is formed. Stay tuned, because the fun you've been waiting for starts next chapter.

.

Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien


Chapter 18 - Ch. 17: The Fellowship heads for Mordor

.

.

Chapter 17: The Ring goes south, the Fellowship heads for Mordor

.

.

.

In the deep forests of Rivendell, Aragorn kneeled, with his head down, in front of a statue, a statue of a woman, hooded and cloaked. Kenshin, curious about Aragorn, watched him from the trees. Aragorn began singing…

.

.

TinĂşviel elvanui…

.

Elleth alfirin ethelhael…

.

O hon ring finnil fuinui…

.

A renc gelebrin thiliol…

.

.

.

Suddenly…

.

Elrond slowly approached Kenshin.

"Kenshin," said Elrond, "your curiosity of Aragorn intrigues me so."

"Lord Elrond," replied Kenshin, "Aragorn kind of reminds me of how I am, plagued with the sins of my past, with all the men I have killed in my days as a manslayer."

"We all live with the burden of our private pain, Kenshin," explained Elrond, "unlike yourself, Aragorn's guilt spanned for several millennia because of his ancestor's weakness."

"I see. Aragorn kneels in front of the statue… as if it meant something to him. What does it symbolize to him?"

Elrond paused before answering, "…it is a remembrance of Aragorn's mother… it is her grave."

"Her grave? What happened to her?"

"She brought Aragorn to Rivendell, but died to protect him. I took him in and raised him."

Kenshin was astounded by Elrond's explanation. It reminded Kenshin of how he was young…

.

"…When I was young, Lord Elrond," said Kenshin, "three women died to protect me, that they did. He told me to think positive because I was the only one left alive. They weren't my family, but slave traders. I only knew them for a day. My parents died a year before I met them."

Elrond wore a sad face hearing about Kenshin's youth. It is more similar to Aragorn's youth than he could ever imagine

Kenshin went on, "on the night that the women died to protect me, we were attacked by a group of bandits. They mercilessly killed the women who told me to stay alive. But then, after the women died… a swordsman came and slew the bandits, every last one of them. He told me to be glad that he saved me because I was the only one left alive.

"Then… as days went by… he came back and saw… that I buried the women, as well as the bandits. Unlike Aragorn's mother's grave, which is marked by a statue, I couldn't find any good stones for them. Back then… it didn't matter to me if they were friend or foe, because they were people… dead people, and it still doesn't matter to me even now, that it does not."

"So," Elrond intoned, "you show compassion to even your enemies. You have a pure soul Kenshin Himura. And this swordsman you mentioned… has he took you in as I took in Aragorn?"

"Yes," Kenshin answered, "his name was Sejuro Hiko, the successor to the Hiten Mitsurugi Style of swordsmanship. He took me in, but we had a falling out when I could see people dying in the chaos of the revolution back in my world. I had to do something to help… so I left him."

"Of course," Elrond agreed, "we all go our own way, just as you do. You follow your conscience as Aragorn follows his as he believes that he should not become king of Gondor."

"Just as I believe," Kenshin added, "that I should wander for the rest of my life, trying to find solace within myself, that I do."

.

As Kenshin finished his statement, Elrond looked at Aragorn, as he slowly lifted his head… gazed into the solemn eyes of the statue… and reached out with his hand touching the statue's face, lovingly. Seeing this, Elrond came slowly out of the woods, proceeding towards Aragorn with Kenshin behind him.

Elrond said to Aragorn, in Elvish, "Anirne hene beriad i chên în (She wanted to protect her child). Ned Imladris nauthant e le beriathar aen (She thought in Rivendell you would be safe)."

Aragorn ponders Elrond's kind words about his mother.

Elrond went on, "in her heart, your mother knew you'd be hunted all your life… that you'd never escape your fate. The skill of the Elves can re-forge the sword of kings… but only you have the power to wield it."

"I do not want that power," said Aragorn in protest, "I have never wanted it."

"For what it's worth, Aragorn," interjected Kenshin, "I know how you feel. But you must not dwell in your own fear and guilt of your ancestor's past for the rest of your days, that you shouldn't."

"You are the last of the bloodline," stated Elrond, "there is no other."

.

.

.

.

Saito gets ready for the long dangerous road to Mordor. Sanosuke steps in, "hey, Saito, glad you're coming along for the trip."

"This isn't a field trip, you moron," said Saito, "I'm not doing this just for protecting others."

"Yeah, I know, you're always into your 'Aku Soku Zan' philosophy."

"You catch on pretty quick."

"Thanks, Saito," gratified Sanosuke, "because I'm fixing to give Mordor a knuckle sandwich myself. Oh, one more thing, you still made a fool out of me by faking your death. So don't do that again. I'll make sure you don't."

Sanosuke cracked his fist fiercely.

"I don't need your help, moron," Saito countered, "I told you that I've faced life and death situations than you have."

"Yeah, yeah, but just remember, we still have our little score to settle as you do with Kenshin, don't you?"

Saito gave off a smirk to Sanosuke's last remark.

.

.

.

.

Meanwhile, in the forests of Rivendell, Aragorn and Kenshin walked together.

"Kenshin," said Aragorn.

"Yes, Aragorn," wondered Kenshin, "is it alright if I call you Aragorn now?"

"Call me whatever you wish. Could you tell me… about Kaoru? What is she like?"

Kenshin smiled brightly at Aragorn's curiosity for Kaoru.

"Well," began Kenshin, "Miss Kaoru is a very compassionate woman. She's strong enough to help others without thinking about herself, but… she's a very lonely woman, inside her heart, that she is."

"I see," Aragorn realized.

"Come to think of it," added Kenshin, "you're the second person who has ever asked about Miss Kaoru, that you are. But that's a different story. Tell me, is Miss Arwen like that too, Aragorn?"

"…Yes," answered Aragorn solemnly, "very much so. She has sworn to live her life with me, and in doing so, forsaking her immortality for me."

"So… Arwen swore to be with you forever, has she?"

Aragorn nodded.

"I heard," Kenshin added, "you singing a song when you were at your mother's grave. What was the song about, Aragorn?"

"…I sang of a woman, Kenshin," Aragorn sorrowfully responded, "tis the Lay of LĂşthien… the Elf-maiden who gave her love to Beren, a mortal. Just as Arwen gives her love to me… a mortal just like Beren."

"And what happened to that Elf-maiden, Aragorn?"

"…She died," Aragorn sadly answered, with so many tears in his eyes that even Kenshin felt great sorrow for him.

Aragorn sadly went on, "it is for this reason alone that Elrond does not wish her to be with me, even if we do succeed in defeating Sauron forever. Truthfully, I want her to go with her kin just as much as her father does."

"I don't think," said Kenshin with a smile, "that Miss Arwen will give up so easily Aragorn, that she most certainly won't. I seriously doubt that she will listen. It makes her even more like Miss Kaoru, that it does."

Aragorn smiled sadly at Kenshin. He knew that Kenshin was right about Arwen, she wouldn't really give up on her choice so easily, and definitely proved her unwillingness to listen since the night she took Frodo to Rivendell.

.

.

.

.

Yahiko and Kaoru prepared for their journey with a little training. Misao walked into their training.

"So," said Misao, "training for the journey are you?"

"That's right Misao," replied Yahiko.

"It will be a very dangerous task for all of us," stated Kaoru, "even more dangerous than when we fought Shishio's group."

"I know Miss Kaoru," said Misao, "I'm ready for anything."

"Me too Misao," added Yahiko.

Kaoru smiled at her two friends.

"And besides," added Misao, "even Lord Aoshi's going to be ready for this, since he's meditating for it right now."

"So," Kaoru smiled brightly, "you've gotten used to Aoshi's meditation, Misao?"

"Well," replied Misao, with a smile, "almost, Miss Kaoru."

.

.

.

.

Aoshi settles quietly in his place of meditation. Legolas came into the room.

"Aoshi," said Legolas, "mind if I join you?"

Aoshi paused before answering, "…no, not at all. Come in Legolas, if that's what you wish to do."

"Thank you," said Legolas as he kneeled beside Aoshi.

"Are you here," wondered Aoshi, "to prepare for this journey?"

"Half of it is the reason, Aoshi," answered Legolas, "mostly it is because I wanted to talk with you Aoshi, if that is okay with you."

"…What do you want to talk about?"

"What is your world like, Aoshi?"

Aoshi knew that explaining his world to Legolas wouldn't be easy. He began his story.

"…Compared to Middle-Earth," began Aoshi, "my world isn't that much of a paradise. It is not a barren world either like this land of Mordor. But… my world is a peaceful place. The cities in my world are beautiful. The streets of those cities are teemed with people who now live in peace. We also have… machines in my world too. But not all of them are destructive like the mining machines of Mordor and Isengard. And the weapons that we have are advanced compared to yours."

The part about the weapons startled Legolas greatly.

Aoshi went on, "there's one weapon in particular that I don't like. That weapon can fire many projectiles in minutes, seconds even. It was personally responsible for the deaths of some friends of mine."

Legolas felt sorry for Aoshi. "I'm greatly sorry to hear that, Aoshi. This weapon that you speak of sounds very destructive."

"Indeed," concluded Aoshi, "…Legolas… since you and your people are immortal, that means that you've lived longer that I have. Were you there at the final battle against Sauron when your people allied themselves to the men of this world?"

"…I am sorry to say that I haven't Aoshi," Legolas sadly replied, "I am old… but not that old. I was born some centuries after the last alliance."

"I understand how you feel," Aoshi said, comparing himself with Legolas, "back in my world, there was also a great battle to determine the future of my country. I didn't get the chance to fight in that battle either, Legolas, only it was just 10 years ago. I was very much alive by that time. It really wasn't that long as the final battle with Sauron in this world that spanned back 3000 years ago."

Legolas was surprised that there was another battle in Aoshi's world but wasn't so long past as the Battle at Mount Doom.

Aoshi went on further, "before I and the others came to this world, not too long ago I was up against an man who wanted control of my country, who is like Sauron in most respect. His name was Makoto Shishio. He was a swordsman, skilled as I am, but was covered in bandages because he was severely burned 10 years ago. Shishio, however, lived on after being burned. You might say that Shishio was a great comparison to Sauron."

"I see," realized Legolas, "was this Shishio defeated?"

"Yes. The Battousai, Kenshin Himura, was the one who fought him… but Shishio defeated himself instead. Shishio's body heat increased so dramatically… that he ended up burning himself."

"Amazing," Legolas said in shock.

"Afterwards, after the battle, when the Battousai defeated me, I realized that it was no time for regrets, but the time to fight," Aoshi concluded, "just as it is the time to fight… even now."

"Indeed you are right, Aoshi," Legolas agreed, "we shall fight together, side by side Aoshi. Maybe then, you can finally put your doubts to rest."

Aoshi smiled at Legolas, thanking him for the vote of confidence.

.

.

.

.

Frodo went to Bilbo to receive some gifts from him, to help on this dangerous journey. Bilbo first gives Frodo a sword.

"My old sword, Sting," said Bilbo as he gave it to Frodo, "here take it, take it!"

Frodo draws the sword. The blade was very shiny. It didn't weigh anything almost.

"Its so light," stated Frodo in great awe of it.

"Yes," Bilbo confirmed, "yes. Made by the Elves, you know. The blade glows blue when Orcs are close. And its times like that, my lad, when you have to be extra careful. Here's a pretty thing."

Then Bilbo grabbed something else. It was a mail shirt made of a shiny, metallic-like material. It shined— simple, yet beautifully adorned with intricate patterns in the mail.

"Mithril," said Bilbo, "as light as a feather, and as hard as dragon scales. Let me see you put it on, come on."

As Frodo started to unbutton his shirt… he slowly unveiled the ring, still around his neck. Bilbo notices it and is glad to see it.

"Oh," Bilbo gasped in delight, "m… my old ring. I sh… should very much like… to hold it again, one last time."

Bilbo smiled at Frodo faintly, in an almost grandfatherly manner, imploring Frodo to grant his wish…

.

But Frodo wouldn't let him have it, he knew better. He started to button up his shirt covering the ring again…

.

.

.

"…ARGH!" Bilbo growled and transformed, lashing out at Frodo! Frodo recoiled from him, clutching the ring in his hand. Then…

.

.

The shadow left Bilbo, as he was able to slowly recover from his madness from the transformation and began to cower and weep…

.

"…I'm sorry I brought this upon you, my boy," apologized Bilbo, "I'm sorry that… you must carry this burden."

Bilbo then sat on his bed as he wept, "…I'm sorry for everything!"

Frodo, in that sad moment… believed his uncle. He slowly walked up to Bilbo and placed his hand gently on his shoulder, comforting him. Bilbo returns his gesture of comfort by placing his hand on Frodo's, as he continued to weep his heart out.

.

.

.

.

In a glade beneath an old stone arch, the Fellowship gathered to bid farewell to Rivendell.

Elrond said to the Fellowship, "the Ringbearer is setting out on the Quest of Mount Doom. On you who travel with him, no oath nor bond is laid to go further than you will. Farewell. Hold to your purpose.

"May the blessings of Elves and Men and all free folk go with you," Elrond finished, spreading his arms.

Legolas and Aragorn bow their heads, hands upon hearts. Kenshin bows at Elrond as well

Gandalf then interjected, "the Fellowship awaits the Ringbearer."

Frodo looked up at Kenshin and Kaoru. They both smiled at Frodo to gain their faith in him. Frodo then turned and walked forward, uncertainly, reluctantly leading them out of Rivendell. Before him… the path winds away to either side.

Frodo and Gandalf whisper to each other…

"Mordor, Gandalf," wondered Frodo, "is it left or right?"

"Left," replied Gandalf.

The Fellowship departs beneath an old arch of lichen-encrusted stone. Yet Aragorn remains where he stands, and turns to Arwen. Arwen and Aragorn looked at each other one last time before departing.

Arwen‘s face was sorrowful… Aragorn smiled faintly, and nods a farewell. He walked out afterwards, in great sorrow and reluctance. Arwen broke off her gaze, looking down… solemn… alone. This was because there was a chance… that Arwen would never see Aragorn again.

.

.

.

And so… everyone in the Fellowship, from both worlds… began this perilous journey through Middle-Earth towards the desolate, treacherous land of Mordor. The Fellowship left Rivendell, as the sun‘s rays pierce the valley. Leaving the Elven refuge behind…

.

.

The Fellowship wandered past ruins…

.

.

Over the mountains and hillsides…

.

.

Travailing through the green, luscious fields and forests that they came across. Gandalf was in the lead…

.

Followed by Kenshin…

.

Legolas…

.

Gimli…

.

Saito and Sanosuke nearly beside each other…

.

Frodo…

.

Merry…

.

Kaoru…

.

Yahiko…

.

Pippin…

.

Sam tending with Bill, the pony…

.

Misao…

.

Aoshi…

.

Boromir…

.

…And Aragorn.

.

.

.

Continuing the journey… Gandalf announced his planned road…

.

.

"We must hold this course west of the Misty Mountains for forty days. If our luck holds, the Gap of Rohan will still be open to us. From there, our road turns east, to Mordor."

.

.

.

.

The company stopped on a hillside of rocks, having lunch. Sam cooked the food. He prepared a plate for Frodo. Frodo, Sam, Misao, and Sanosuke watch Boromir practicing sparring techniques with Merry and Pippin with their swords.

"Two, one, five," said Boromir, "good! Very good."

"Move your feet," interjected Aragorn.

"Oh, give them a break, Aragorn," said Misao, "they're only learning."

Aragorn smiled brightly at Misao.

"That's good, Pippin," said Merry.

"Thanks," replied Pippin.

"Faster!" Boromir instructed to the hobbits.

Kaoru and Yahiko train themselves further, with Kenshin watching over them. He grinned to see them here, having come so far. They've been through good and bad times together. Now they are involved in a battle to decide the fate of two worlds.

Gandalf sits by himself as well as Saito. Aoshi and Legolas kept an open watch for any incoming dangers that may befall them. Gimli, however, became a little uncomfortable of Gandalf's choice of road.

"If anyone was to ask for my opinion," intoned Gimli, "which I note they're not, I'd say we were taking the long way 'round. Gandalf, we could pass through the Mines of Moria. My cousin Balin would give us a royal welcome!"

"No Gimli," refused Gandalf, "I would not take the road through Moria unless I have no other choice." Kenshin notices this as well.

Then Saito lit a cigarette as he interjected, "I don't know Gandalf, the idea of going through a mine sounds okay with me."

"You like danger that much, don't you Saito?" inquired Gandalf. Saito only smirked in return.

Aoshi and Legolas suddenly notice something on the horizon. Gandalf, Saito, and Kenshin notice it as well…

.

Then in the middle of the practice… Boromir accidentally cuts Pippin.

"Ahhh!" Pippin muttered in pain

"Sorry," apologized Boromir…

But Pippin kicks him in the leg and Merry stroke his other leg with his sword.

"Get him!" cried Merry. Moments later…

.

Boromir found himself at the mercy of the playful Hobbits in a mock battle, laughing away.

"For the shire!" Pippin cried out, "hold him! Hold him down, Merry!"

Both the Hobbits and Boromir continued in their mock battle, laughing away their cares. Aragorn smiled and laughed along with them.

"Yeah!" exclaimed Misao, cheering the Hobbits that tackled Boromir, "tackle that knucklehead!"

"My money's also on the Hobbits, Misao," added Sanosuke brightly.

Then, Aragorn stood up and walked towards the playful trio. "Gentlemen," he said, laying his hand on either Hobbit's shoulder, "that's enough." But…

.

Pippin and Merry grabbed his legs, pulling him down on his back, immediately involving Aragorn into the mock battle also.

"You've got my arm," cried Pippin, "you've got my arm!"

Kaoru and Yahiko looked over and laugh along with them.

"Man," said Yahiko, "not even Aragorn could stop these guys, Kaoru."

"You're definitely right about that, Yahiko," Kaoru agreed, laughing.

"Miss Kaoru! Yahiko!" Kenshin suddenly called out to them…

They responded to Kenshin's call as he gestured toward the incoming anomaly. Kaoru and Yahiko saw the anomaly and feel… threatened by its coming…

.

"What is that?" asked Sam as he noticed the anomaly. Everyone sees it as well.

"Nothing," Gimli said in a dismissive tone, "it's just a wisp of cloud."

"It's moving fast," said Boromir, picking himself off the ground, "…against the wind."

Legolas catched on to it…

.

"Crebain, from Dunland!" he cried out.

"HIDE!" cried Aragorn.

"Merry!" cried Boromir to the Hobbits, "Frodo!"

"Frodo!" Aragorn called to Frodo, "hurry! Take cover!"

"Miss Kaoru!" Kenshin called out, "Yahiko! Sano!"

"Let's go, people!" Sanosuke added his cry as well.

Sam immediately put out the fire as everyone grabbed their belongings and hid under the rock outcroppings and under the bushes surrounding the hillside…

.

.

They wait…

.

.

A few frightening moments later…

.

.

In a burst of darkness against the light of day…

.

.

.

The crebain, a flock of black birds… rushed in swiftly as they flew overhead, cawing loudly. Everyone, one by one, watched them fly like locusts… or a plague on the land that has come to them…

.

.

The Crebain circled round the hill, checking to see if they could spot anybody. Clearly, this journey wasn't going to be easy as they thought…

.

.

After frightening moment of watching the threatening, ominous flight of the crebain…

.

.

The birds turned around to fly back southward once more, leaving the hillside. The Fellowship, one by one, came out of their hiding places.

"Spies of Saruman," said Gandalf with disgust, "the passage south has been watched."

"…Saruman?" queried Yahiko, "you think that he plans to stop us, don't you, Gandalf?"

"Indeed I do, Yahiko," answered Gandalf, "…perhaps even more than that."

Frodo was filled with fear… knowing that he and the Fellowship now had more trouble on their hands. Kenshin maintains his stern expression preparing himself for Saruman's attempts to stop them from going to Mordor.

"We must take the pass of Caradhras!" Gandalf gestured, turning his head towards a snowy mountain trail…

.

.

.

.

Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien

.


Chapter 19 - Ch. 18: The dangerous, forbidden road




Please r/r.







Chapter 18: The dangerous forbidden road, go through Moria





The Fellowship climbed up the snowy pass of Caradhras.

Along the way, Frodo tumbled down on the snow. Kenshin and Aragorn catch him. Frodo picks himself off of the ground and quickly frisks himself… but he cannot feel the ring. It fell onto the snow. Boromir picked it up… but doesn't give it to Frodo.

Instead… he pities and admires the ring as he held it dangling in front of his face. Kenshin and Aragorn call out to him but Boromir wouldn't move…





"It is a strange fate," he said, "…that we should suffer so much fear and doubt, over so small a thing… "





Everyone watched Boromir very suspiciously. Ever since he first laid eyes upon it, he wanted to use it. Kaoru was the most suspicious of all of them because of her personal temptation of the ring…





Boromir went on, dazed, "such a little thing… "

Boromir started to bring his other hand to grasp the ring with…





"Boromir!" Aragorn interrupted loudly, snapping Boromir out of his daze, "…give the ring to Frodo."

Boromir, at first, paused in hesitation to Aragorn's demand…

But Kenshin added with a darkened glare, "…you will kindly give the ring back to Sir Frodo, that you will."

Kenshin instantly got Boromir's attention with his tone of voice and expression. Boromir then slowly went down towards Frodo, holding out the ring for him to take…



"As you wish," Boromir said as Frodo frantically snatched the ring back from him, "I care not."

Boromir then looked at Aragorn and Kenshin's serious expressions. He chuckled as he patted Frodo's head and turned around to join the others. Everyone is relieved that Frodo has the ring back, even Kaoru. Kenshin and Aragorn released their swords… for the moment.









At Isengard, Saruman's flock of bird spies, the Crebain, report back to him underneath the caverns of Isengard…



The birds passed through every cavern and chasm in the mining operations…



And went strait for their master, Saruman, who was waiting for them at a platform, giving their report to him…




Saruman turned around saying to himself, "so Gandalf, you try to lead them over Caradhras. And if that fails… where then will you go…?"









Gandalf and the others are caught in a terrible blizzard. Gandalf toils endlessly trying to part the snow in order for the others to walk more easily. Legolas walks on top of the snow…



"If the mountain defeats you," intoned Saruman, "…will you risk a more dangerous road?"



Sanosuke was getting cold. "Man," he said, "we're going to turn into icicles if we take this much longer."

"Then why don't you shut your mouth and keep moving you moron," mocked Saito.

"Would you stop demeaning me, Saito?!"





Legolas then starts to hear something echoing out of the blustery winds…





…Cuiva nwalca… Carnirasse…





"There is a fell voice on the air," he said. Everyone starts to hear it as well…





"Its Saruman!" Gandalf cried out. Snow from above began to collapse bit by bit…







The snow, in the form of large-boulder formations began to trample onto the Fellowship.

"Kenshin!" Kaoru cried out, as the snow-boulders trampled next to him. Luckily, the boulders missed him. Kenshin maintained his vigilance, even in the face of danger.

"He's trying to bring down the mountain!" cried out Aragorn, "Gandalf, we must turn back!"

"No!" cried Gandalf. He took his place at the edge of the cliff and took a stand against Saruman once more, speaking out his own incantations…







"Losto Caradhras!" he cried out, "… sedho, hodo, nuitho i 'ruith…!"





As Gandalf spoke his incantations… Saruman countered with his own incantations… that continued echoing in the blizzard…





"…Cuiva nwalca… Cuiva nwalca… "





From on top of Orthanc tower, "…Cuiva nwalca Carnirasse; nai yarvaxea rasselya; talhira notto-carinnar…!"





Saruman's voice carried very heavily throughout the horrendous weather front in front of him. The treacherous wizard's incantations seemed to be more powerful for Gandalf to counter…



And then…







FLASH!





A bolt of lightning struck a peak, just above the Fellowship, causing an avalanche. The avalanche was about to crash down onto the Fellowship. Everyone braced for impact… when the avalanche struck the cliff, hard…





SLLLLAAAAAAAMMMMM!





The impact of the avalanche slowly… but surely… buried the Fellowship, one by one. After long… long perilous moments with the avalanche…





It settled, with everyone entombed in the cold, harsh precipitation. Moments later, after being buried in the snow…





The Fellowship began to burrow themselves out of the snow, feeling cold… and frozen. Legolas came out of the snow first, followed by Frodo, Yahiko and Sam.





Sanosuke and Saito uncovered themselves afterwards. 

"Brr," said Sanosuke, "man, it looks like Saruman has control of this storm."

"Obviously," added Saito.





Kenshin came out of the snow next, worrying frantically about Kaoru. Then Kaoru's head came out of the snow.

"Miss Kaoru!" Kenshin cried out as Kaoru uncovered herself out of the snow even further.

Kenshin helped her out of the snow and brushed the remaining snow off of her.

"Kenshin," Kaoru panted, "…we're not going to last out in this blizzard… are we?"

Kenshin made no response, but stared at her in return.





Misao and Aoshi came out of the snow next. Misao was concerned for Aoshi.

"Lord Aoshi!" she cried, "are you alright?" Aoshi slowly nodded which made her feel a little better. Gimli growled as he burrowed out of the snow. The rest followed suit, uncovering themselves out of the snow as well.



"We must get off the mountain!" called out Boromir, "make for the Gap of Rohan… and take the west road to my city!"

"The Gap of Rohan takes us too close to Isengard!" countered Aragorn.

"Well," interjected Kenshin, "we must think of something, Aragorn. Because Saruman's making it very clear that he doesn't want us to come this way, that he doesn't."

"Then, Kenshin," suggested Gimli, "if we cannot pass over the mountain, let us go under it. Let us go through the mines of Moria."

After Gimli gave his suggestion, Kenshin turned to Gandalf, who looked distressed at that suggestion. Kenshin can see that Moria was the last place Gandalf wanted to go.

Gandalf then recalls what Saruman said to him once…





'…Moria… you fear to go into those mines. The Dwarves delved too greedily and too deep…



'You know what they awoke in the darkness of Khazad-dĂ»m…





'…Shadow… and flame.'







Gandalf resolved his route in Frodo's hands. "Let the ringbearer decide," he said. Everyone looks to Frodo to await his decision…



"Frodo," wondered Gandalf…

Moments later… Frodo made his decision, "…we will go through the mines."

"So be it," finished Gandalf.









The Fellowship made their way toward Moria. As they approached closer, Gimli spoke with awe, "…the walls… of Moria…"

Reaching closer, the Fellowship approaches the walls, looking for the doors. Gimli announced, "Dwarf doors are invisible when closed."

"Yes, Gimli," said Gandalf, "their own masters cannot find them if their secrets are forgotten."

"Why doesn't that surprise me?" Legolas said to himself.





The Fellowship then walks next to a dark lake. Frodo accidentally steps in to the water, nearly falling.

Gandalf approached the stone door. Two great trees framed it. He scrubs away dirt to find a pattern on the wall. "Now let's see... Ithildin," he said, to himself, almost whispering, trying to read the inscriptions, "it mirrors only starlight… and moonlight."



The moon slowly came out…





And lit the inscriptions on the door. The writing was in Elvish. Gandalf placed his hands on his hips in great surprise and curiosity.

"Gee," said Misao, "I wonder what it says?"

"Well, young lady," said Gandalf, "it reads: The doors of Durin, Lord of Moria. Speak 'friend'… and enter!"

"What do you suppose that means?" asked Merry.

"Oh," answered Gandalf, "it's quite simple. If you are a friend, you speak the password and the doors will open."

Gandalf puts the tip of his staff on the door and spoke in Elvish, "Annon Edhellen edro hi ammen!"

But…



The doors didn't open. Gandalf then tried raising his hands next, speaking in Dwarvish, "Fennas Nogothrim, lasto beth lammen!"



Again… nothing happened!



"Nothing's happened," said Pippin.

Looking annoyed, Gandalf tried to force the doors open… but to no avail.

"I once knew," stated Gandalf, "every spell in all the tongues of Elves, Men, and Orcs."

"What are you going to do then?" asked Pippin.

Gandalf angrily countered, "knock your head against these doors, Peregrin Took! And if that does not shatter them, and I am allowed a little peace from foolish questions, I will try to find the opening words."

Gandalf continued to try again, forcing the doors open and speaking passwords for long, long minutes.

"Ando Eldarinwa…" he continued wearily, "a lasta quettanya, Fenda Casarinwa…"

"You know, Gandalf," said Misao, "this is starting to get boring. I'm going to sit down."

"Yeah," added Pippin, "me too."

Saito began to sit this one out as well, smoking a cigarette. "'If you are a friend, you speak the password', huh?" he said, skeptically, "I've never considered anyone to be my friend, let alone be anybody else's friend."

"You got that right Saito," said Sanosuke. Everyone followed suit to sit down as well.









Gandalf continued to try to open the door. Some people still think that it's getting boring.

"How long is this going to take?" wondered Yahiko.

"Who knows, Yahiko," answered Misao, feeling bored, "maybe two… three days or nights."

"…Yeah," said Yahiko, even more bored, "…you're probably right Misao."



Kenshin and Aoshi, however… wait patiently and on alert.



Aragorn and Sam decide to let Bill, the pony, go home as they unloaded the supplies off of him.

"The mines are no place for a pony," stated Aragorn, "even one so brave as Bill."

"Bye, bye, Bill," said Sam.

"Go home, Bill," said Aragorn, letting the pony go. Sam looked sad to see Bill go.

"Don't worry Sam," said Aragorn, reassuring Sam, "he knows the way home."





Pippin was even more bored. He decided to throw rocks into the lake to pass the time. Misao was about to do the same, but Kenshin and Aragorn stopped them…

"Do not disturb the water," said Aragorn.

"I agree with Aragorn, Miss Misao," said Kenshin, "…the water seems… ominous… that it does."



Gandalf decided to give up as he spoke, "oh, it's useless!" He sat on a nearby rock, frustrated with trying to open the doors.

Frodo and Kaoru look at the inscription once more…





Movement began slowly and frighteningly in the lake as Frodo and Kaoru pondered the message…





"It’s a riddle," Frodo realized. Kaoru agreed with him with a surprised look.

"Yes," she said, "…you could be right, Frodo."



Movement in the lake continued…





"'…Speak "friend"…and enter'. What's the elvish word for friend?" asked Frodo. Kaoru looked over to Gandalf for his answer.

"Mellon," he answered quietly, enough for Kaoru to hear.

Kaoru then went over to the door and cried out, "…Mellon!"



Then…







The doors suddenly and slowly… opened, surprising everyone, including Gandalf.

"Well done, Kaoru," Gandalf congratulated Kaoru, "well done, indeed."

Kaoru smiled at Gandalf in return. The Fellowship, still wary of the path that they are taking, started cautiously… to enter the mines.







As they entered… Gimli started to boast to everyone about Moria's Dwarves.

"Soon, Master Elf," he announced, "you will enjoy the fabled hospitality of the Dwarves…"

'Gee,' thought Misao, 'I'm not so sure about that, Gimli, its still dark as night in here. It kind of looks… morbid to me.'

Everyone else shared Misao's doubt as Gimli continued his announcement, "…roaring fires, malt beer, ripe meat off the bone…! "



Gandalf then lit the tip of his staff, which had a crystal embedded on it, providing a glowing, bright light. Misao was relieved at first, but…



She gasped in shock to what she saw…







"…This, my friend," Gimli went on, "is the home of my cousin Balin, and they call it a mine… a mine!"

"This is no mine," interjected a speechless Boromir, "…it’s a tomb!"



Everyone couldn't believe it…







The wizard's light revealed a barrage of dead, rotted dwarf skeletons all over the mine, casting long shadows across the room, scaring and shocking them immensely. Misao was even more shocked because she was the first one to notice before anyone else did. Some of the Fellowship members even cringed in great fear because of the dead Dwarves.

"Man!" Sanosuke cried, "why did you decide to come to this hellhole, Frodo!"

Gimli was the most shocked of all of them. "No…" he said, "…no… NNOOOOOOOOOOO!"

"Nice place to visit, eh Gimli," said Saito.

Legolas pulled an arrow out of one of the skeletons and looked at it. "Goblins!" he cried and threw it aside in disgust.

Kenshin, Aragorn, Boromir, and Aoshi pulled out their swords, ready to defend themselves. Gimli still cried in great shock.

"We make for the Gap of Rohan," said Boromir, "we should never have come here. "

Frodo and the hobbits were more than happy to leave as they started to walk backwards… out of the mine. Kaoru and Yahiko were almost right beside them…



"Now, get out of here, get out!" Boromir added his cry.

As they tried to leave… something grabbed Frodo…







…It was a long, snaking tentacle that came out of the water, pulling him down!

"Frodo!" the Hobbits cried out as the tentacle continued to pull him.



"Kenshin!" Kaoru cried out, calling for Kenshin's assistance.

"Strider!" Sam cried out, calling for Aragorn's assistance.

Kenshin and Aragorn see the situation that Frodo is in.



"Help!" cried Frodo.

Sam, Yahiko, and the other Hobbits went out to help Frodo. Yahiko tried to hit the tentacle, trying to hurt it, but to no avail. Sam hacks away at the tentacle, which made a difference.

"Get off him!" he yelled, "Strider!"

"Aragorn!" Merry added.

The Hobbits were able to release Frodo from the tentacle and it went back into the water…





SPLOOSH!





…But even more tentacles came out in force, splashing out of the water, slapping the other Hobbits and Yahiko aside and grabbed Frodo again, by the leg. He is pulled out over the water… and into the air!

"Frodo!" Merry cried out.

Kaoru then went out and tried to rescue Frodo… but another tentacle catches her and hurled her into the air as well.

"Miss Kaoru!" Kenshin cried.

Legolas ran out onto the shore and shoots arrows. His arrows pierced some three-pronged tentacles that were wrapping themselves over both Kaoru and Frodo’s face…



"Strider!" Frodo cried out.

"Kenshin!" Kaoru cried out also.



Misao threw her kunais at it, but had no effect at all on the creature. Kenshin, Aoshi, Aragorn, and Boromir also went to go out and fight the creature. The creature flung Kaoru and Frodo wildly in the air.

The creature's tentacles tried to catch Kenshin, but he was able to injure some of the creature's tentacles with his reverse-blade sword as Aoshi and the others were able cut some of the tentacles that were trying to catch them as well, making the creature cry in great pain…



Despite the Fellowship‘s efforts…



The Hobbit and Kaoru are lowered towards a gapping maw in the water, ringed by fangs. Set in a gilled face akin to some ancient kraken with wild, old eyes glistening fish-like from its head…





"AAAAAHHHHHHH!" Frodo and Kaoru screamed at the top of their lungs…





The head of the kraken frightened both Frodo and Kaoru. It was ready to eat them. But…



With a last vestige of spirit…



The rescuers were able to cut more of the kraken's tentacles… releasing Kaoru and Frodo, and the Fellowship catched the captives.



"Into the mines!" commanded Gandalf.

"Legolas," called out Boromir, holding Frodo. Kenshin carried Kaoru…

They ran towards the gates as a huge tentacle uncoiled a hand-like appendage, snaking after them. Legolas takes aim at the creature…



"Into the cave!" commanded Aragorn.

Legolas then fired the arrow at the kraken. His arrow runs deep into the beast‘s right eye, and it recoiled for a moment with a roar… allowing the Fellowship to run into the mines.

"Run!" Aragorn cried out to everyone.

The creature then crawled up to the doors…





CRUSH…!





And used its tentacles to slam the doors shut, causing a ton of rocks and boulders to fall down from the roof of the passageway… blocking the entrance completely… entombing them inside the mine…





Moments later…





The Fellowship found themselves in a completely dark cavern, panting for breath in fear and doubt as the last rays of moonlight were obliterated…









"…We now have but one choice," Gandalf quietly announced in the dark…



THUMP!



The wizard knocks his staff onto the ground, lighting it, showing the startled, frightened faces of the Fellowship…



"…We must face the long, dark of Moria," Gandalf concluded, as he proceeded forward, "be on your guard. There are older and fouler things than Orcs in the deep places of the world."

Everyone slowly and silently followed Gandalf's lead as they carefully pick their way over the floor and up the broad steps…



"Quietly now," added Gandalf, silently, "it is a four-day journey to the other side. Let us hope that our presence may go unnoticed."



The mines of Moria were very large… vast… and deep…



The path is rough-hewn and narrow, rocky arches and boulder-like lumps appear in the half-light of the caverns. Some feel that they'll go mad if they stay here any longer…











After 3 long days of trekking through the harsh caverns…



Through every dangerous and treacherous chasm…



Every steep climb of the stairways… finding Mithril, which value was worth even greater than the value of the Shire…



And even going through barrages of dead Dwarves…





Gandalf finally led them towards a crossroads in the mine, at the top of a stairway…



…Three portals loomed before him. Gandalf held out his staff. He glances from one to the other and back. His eyes slowly turn towards the left-hand passage…





"I have no memory of this place," Gandalf said to himself, whispering…











Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.



A/n: I have a confession to make…





I've already finished section one of this fanfiction and…



I've finished Section two also, isn't that wonderful? I'm now ready to see Return of the King, which comes in 6 months. As for those who have been wondering that I intended to combine all three parts of Lord of the Rings in this fanfiction…



The answer is yes. I do intend to combine all three stories in this fanfiction, making this story a big epic crossover trilogy in one fanfiction. Isn't that cool?

I've been taking the time to look over my fanfic as Peter Jackson was looking over the films before he released them. You might say that I'm following Peter Jackson's example in this case. Anyway, please read and review and… enjoy the next chapter!


Chapter 20 - Ch. 19: Balin's Tomb

Chapter 19: Balin's tomb, the battle against the troll.





The Fellowship takes a rest.

Gandalf sat near the passageways, using his wits trying to find out what the right passageway is. Kenshin and Kaoru sat with him. Aragorn, Boromir, and Saito smoked their pipes and cigarettes.





Merry and Pippin whispered to each other.

"Are we lost?" asked Pippin.

"No," answered Merry assuredly.

"I think we're lost."

"Shh!" Sam quietly interrupted, "Gandalf's thinking."

"Merry," said Pippin

"What Pippin?"

"I'm hungry."

"Well," added Misao silently, "you guys aren't the only ones."







Frodo, out of curiosity, turned around and spots a small figure coming from below, leaping from stone to stone. He rushed over to Gandalf, Kenshin and Kaoru.

"There's something down there," Frodo said.

"What is it, Sir Frodo?" asked Kenshin.

"It's Gollum," answered Gandalf, apparently not surprised. It shocked them all.

"Gollum?" asked Frodo in shock.

"You mean," interjected Kaoru, "the same Gollum that had the ring for 500 years?"

"The very same, Kaoru," answered Gandalf, "he's been following us for 3 days."

"He's escaped the dungeons of Barad-dûr?" Frodo asked Gandalf.

"Escaped," answered Gandalf, "…or set loose? Now the Ring has brought him here. He will never be rid of his need for it. He hates and loves the ring, as he hates and loves himself. Smeagol's life is a sad story."

"Smeagol?" spoke Frodo. This revelation shocked Kenshin and Kaoru as well, to know that Gollum had another name.





Gollum clasped his dark, dirty fingers onto a stone implement. He looked up with his large, wet eyes that pierced the darkness, closely watching the Fellowship, overhearing them.





"Yes," said Gandalf, "Smeagol he was once called, before the ring found him… before it drove him mad."

"It's a pity," said Frodo, as he looked back in Gollum's direction, with disgust in his voice, "Bilbo didn't kill him when he had the chance."

"Pity," said a shocked Gandalf, "it was pity that stayed Bilbo's hand. Many, that live, deserve death, and some that die deserve life. Can you give it to them, Frodo?"

After a moment… Kenshin interjected, "Sir Frodo… I agree with Sir Gandalf, that I do. You see, this sword that I carry with me, is a sword that cannot be used to kill. I too had another name, like Gollum did. I was called 'Battousai, the Manslayer.'"

Frodo was shocked to hear this, that Kenshin was a killer in his past.

Kenshin continued his explanation to Frodo, "I have killed so many people, that I was sick of it and swore that I would never kill again. That's why I carry this sword. Killing has never brought me happiness, as I suspect that Sir Bilbo knew how much killing would cause him great pain, that it would. I believe that that was the reason why he never killed Gollum."

"Kenshin," interjected Gandalf, "has a point, Frodo. Do not be too eager to deal out death in judgment. Even the very wise cannot see all ends. My heart tells me that Gollum still has a part to play yet, for good or ill. Before this is over…"





Gollum then left his hiding spot, slinking off into the darkness, to strike sometime later… if he gets the chance.





"…The pity of Bilbo may rule the fate of many," finished Gandalf as he nodded.

Frodo sat down beside Gandalf, with much sorrow within him.

"…I wish the ring had never come to me," he said, "…I wish none of this had happened."

"So do all, who live to see such times," Gandalf consoled Frodo, leaning near him in a grandfatherly manner, "but that is not for them to decide. All we have to decide is what to do with the time that is given to us. There are other forces at work in this world, as any other world Frodo, besides the will of evil. Bilbo was meant to find the ring. In which case, you also were meant to have it."

Gandalf then turned to Kenshin and Kaoru and gestured, "just as Kenshin and his friends, who have joined us on this journey, were meant to be here too."

Gandalf turned back to Frodo and finished, "…and that is an encouraging thought."



Kenshin and Kaoru smiled brightly as they nodded in agreement with the wizard. Gandalf nodded as well. This alone… brought Frodo more hope…





"…Ah," Gandalf said so suddenly as he gestured his head toward one of the passageways, "…it's that way!" Everyone hears the news.

'About time,' thought Saito, ungratefully.

"He's remembered!" said Merry.

"No," Gandalf replied.

Gandalf then went to his preferred passageway.

"…But the air doesn't smell so foul down here," Gandalf added as he turned to Merry, "if in doubt, Meriadoc, always follow your nose."

The Fellowship began to proceed down the passageway with Gandalf in the lead…









It led into a dark… large… hollow room…





"Let me risk," said Gandalf, silently, "a little more light…"



Gandalf commanded his staff to lighten even more…



His brightened staff showed a grandiose hall of stone, lined with tall pillars and arched ceilings as far as the eye can see. Members of the Fellowship, one by one, including Gimli… reacted and gasped in great and amazing awe as they observed their wondrous surroundings…







"Behold!" Gandalf announced, "the great realm and Dwarf City of Dwarrowdelf."

"Well, there's an eye-opener and no mistake," said a speechless Sam.

Yahiko nodded in agreement with Sam, sharing the same speechless manner. Even Boromir couldn't believe what lies in front of his eyes.









The grandiose halls of Dwarrowdelf were a great wonder throughout the dreadful mines of Moria. This was certainly one wonder… that truly gave Moria something special. However, it was still a very dark place to be in.

As the Fellowship continued their long journey through Dwarrowdelf's grandiose halls of stone…





Gimli saw a brightened, opened chamber on his right… and suddenly ran toward it, with a loud, quick gasp.

"…Gimli!" Gandalf called out.

"Sir Gimli!" Kenshin called out also.





Gimli continued to run towards the door… and passed through it. He slowly and stopped suddenly at a stone tomb, littered with Dwarf skeletons around it…

"No…" said Gimli, saddened with great grief and sorrow, "…no." The others came into the tomb slowly, seeing Gimli grieving over the tomb.

Gandalf approached the tomb and read the Dwarven runes on top of the tomb…



"'Here lies Balin, son of Fundin… Lord of Moria'…

"He is dead then," finished Gandalf as he took his hat off, "…its as I feared."

Gimli gently placed his forehead on the edge of the grave. Gandalf handed his staff and hat to Pippin. Gimli cried his heart out very loudly… and sadly. Misao put a hand on his shoulder, grieving with him.

"I'm sorry Gimli," she said. Aoshi came up to her, putting an arm around her. Misao turned to look at him…



"Oh, Lord Aoshi," said Misao, sobbing, "…this place… is just full of death… of all the dead Dwarves that cover this place… only this one… had a proper burial."

She suddenly embraced Aoshi, hugging him, crying as much as Gimli. Aoshi returned her warm, sad embrace as well. Aoshi looked at the tomb for a moment… and then… he remembered how his four friends died and how he grieved for them as well…





Gimli, with great sorrow in his voice began chanting, "…kilmin malur ni zaram kalil ra narag. Kheled-zâram... Balin tazlifi…"

Gimli sadly chanted this memorial, in honor of Balin…





Kenshin bowed at the tomb, showing his utmost respect for the dead, as he himself… has killed many in the revolution back in his world. Sanosuke, Yahiko and Kaoru lowered their heads feeling very sorry for Gimli's fallen kinsman.

"Man," said Yahiko silently… yet sadly and sorrowful, "…Gimli must really miss his cousin very much… doesn't he Kaoru?"

Kaoru nodded sadly in agreement with Yahiko as she gently placed her arm around his shoulder…





Saito walked up to the tomb.

"So," said Saito, while smoking his cigarette, "…you're Gimli's cousin, huh? Too bad we never got to meet. I could easily tell that your cousin's a real fighter. You all smoke pipes, right? But I imagine you've never smoked a cigarette before, have you?"

He then placed his cigarette on top of the stone tomb and bowed, showing his respect.

"Here's my tribute to you… such as it is," he said.

"Saito," Kenshin said as they stared at each other…



As everyone silently shared his or her tributes and thoughts, Gandalf finds and picks up a book held by a skeleton leaning against the tomb, and brushed and blew off the dust that settled upon it.



Legolas, out of urgency, silently said to Aragorn, "we must move on, we cannot linger."

Aragorn nodded in agreement.



Gandalf began reading the book as everyone listened intently:



They have taken the bridge… and the second hall…



We have barred the gates, but cannot hold them for long…



The ground shakes…



Drums… drums in the deep…





Reaching the end of that page, Gandalf turned the page and continued to read…





We cannot get out…



A shadow moves in the dark…





As the Fellowship continued to listen, as well as glancing around uncomfortably… Pippin stumbled back slightly and sees a Dwarf corpse sitting by a stone well with an arrow in its chest. He turned towards it…

Gandalf went on reading…



We cannot get out…



As he reached the bottom of the page… he saw that the last, single line, was a scrawl fading out at the bottom of the page. It's as if the writer was suddenly… attacked.

Gandalf lifts his head to the Fellowship in the uncomfortable silence…

"…They are coming!'" Gandalf finished.

Pippin, out of curiosity, reached out… and lightly twisted the arrow in the corpse, but…







CRASH!





The skull slipped off, falling into the well with a resounding crash…



Gandalf, as well as the others, whipped around, looking spooked. Pippin turned to face the wizard, looking guilty. As he did…





The corpse slipped into the well, dragging with it a chain and bucket, its noise echoing from hall to hall far below…







CRRASSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!







Where once was only silence… a ricocheting noise now filled every cranny…





Pippin winces at each new wave of noise. The noise made a little more than enough noise to wake the dead…







CRASSSHHHH!!!





It lasted about a minute…





Moments later… the noise slowed down…







And stopped.



After the noise stopped, everyone let a few moments of silence pass before relaxing. However, Sanosuke, Kaoru, and Misao weren't very relaxed.

"Grr, Pippin," growled Kaoru. Yahiko growled along with her.

"Sir Pippin," Kenshin said, with an embarrassed face.

"Pippin, that knucklehead," fumed Misao quietly, "what does he think he's playing at?"

Gandalf slammed the book shut, irritated at Pippin.

"Fool of a Took!" the wizard said as he placed the book aside, "throw yourself in next time and rid us of your stupidity!" Gandalf then snatched his hat and staff back from Pippin.

'I'll drink to that,' thought Sanosuke. Saito humped at Pippin, agreeing with Gandalf.

When all seemed that they weren't heard… drums started to pound quietly. Gandalf and the others slowly turned back towards the well and Pippin turned back, also staring down into the well…







Boom…!



Boom…!



Boom…!







The pounding roamed throughout the mines, throughout every nook and cranny. The beat paused at first…



But the sound began pounding even louder and faster… like a heartbeat…







BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!









Everyone was on alert as terror crept upon his or her faces and the pounding was closing in on them. Their battle in Moria was about to commence. Then Sam saw Frodo's sword starting to glow blue.

"Frodo," he said in a low voice.

Frodo also saw his sword glowing blue as he drew the blade, just a little. Kaoru, Yahiko, and Kenshin gasp at the sight of the glowing sword as well…

"Orcs!" Legolas called out in disgust.

Boromir rushed to the door to have a look… but nearly got hit by two hissing arrows that hit the door, right in front of his face.

"Get back!" Aragorn cried out to the Hobbits, "you stay close to Gandalf!"

Aragorn then dropped his torch and ran towards Boromir, trying to help close the door.

Misao manned her kunais in her hands. Aoshi drew his twin kodachi swords. Kenshin went into his battoujustsu stance, while Kaoru and Yahiko readied their wooden swords.

"Ready, Yahiko?" said Kaoru.

"Yeah," answered Yahiko.

Sanosuke slammed his fists together, "let's do it!"

Saito goes into his Gatotsu stance as well.

As Aragorn and Boromir closed the door… a bellow can be heard just outside.

"They have a cave troll," said Boromir.

Legolas threw them weapons, in which Boromir and Aragorn used to bar the door with. Gandalf threw his hat aside and drew his sword.

"Yaaaahhh!" the wizard cried out.

The Hobbits drew their swords as well. The Orcs and many creatures beyond, reached the door… pounding outside, breaking the doors down…



As they did… Gimli roared as he stepped on top of the tomb.

"Aarrgghhh!!! Let them come!" Gimli cried out, "there is one Dwarf yet in Moria who still draws breath!"

The creatures continued to break the door. Weapons crashed through the splintering spaces…





The Fellowship, one by one, continued their vigilance for the impending battle…





Legolas and Aragorn stand poised, ready to shoot…





The Hobbits are ready as well, though fear clouds their eyes…





Kenshin… Kaoru… Sanosuke… Saito… Aoshi… Yahiko… and Misao also stood ready and poised to attack…





The first clear gap is gashed in the door…





And Legolas shot an arrow, which apparently hit something, that rang out a shrill cry. Then he shot another arrow. Aragorn also shot arrows and hits some of the Orcs as well. Then…





BASH!



The Orcs finally broke through the door…

And the battle began as the Orcs flooded into the tomb. Aragorn and Legolas pierce Orcs with their arrows while Boromir smashes another with his sword. Misao threw her kunais at the Orcs and hit many of them. Gimli caught one right in the stomach.



Kenshin began charging at the Orcs with his reverse-blade sword, as the others charged in with their attacks. Gandalf then roared out, as he joined the fray. The Hobbits went with him.

The battle was intense. Many Orcs were killed in the fray. Aragorn beheaded an Orc and black blood spewed forth. Sanosuke used his fists, as well as his Futae no Kiwami to knock out, and severely injure the Orcs. Saito used his Gatotsu attack in the fray as Aoshi used his Kaiten-Kenbu attacks on the Orcs.

Kenshin, keeping his vow not to kill, uses his reverse-blade sword on the Orcs, not killing them. He used his lightning-quick reflexes to defeat each Orc with the Hiten-Mitsurugi style. Whenever Kenshin was faced with an incoming Orc… he vanishes and hits the Orcs from behind.

Kenshin even jumped on top of the Orcs in order to knock them out. Gandalf, Aragorn, even Frodo were amazed at what they saw…



'Amazing,' thought Aragorn, gasping to himself, while fighting the Orcs, 'I have heard that Kenshin was a great fighter… but I'd never expect he'd be someone with amazing abilities as super-speed… or knowing how and when his opponents are going to attack.'



'…So,' thought Frodo, watching Kenshin in battle, with an amazed expression on his face, 'I see with my own eyes for the first time… the fighting abilities of Kenshin.'



Pippin was beside Misao as he also watched Kenshin's extraordinary fighting in great awe.

"My goodness!" Pippin cried, "Kenshin fights very well, Misao!"

"Yeah Pippin," agreed Misao, "Himura's one sword-fighting monster!"



Gimli observed Kenshin from on top of Balin's grave and roared in satisfaction.

"Aarrrghh!" Gimli cried out, "you are indeed a great fighter, Master Kenshin!"



Legolas, also managed to observe Kenshin's fighting style and smiled in even greater satisfaction… knowing that they have fighters on their side… who can fight legions of Orcs at one time so easily.



As the battle continued with everyone admiring Kenshin's fighting style…



Sam and Yahiko paused in the heat of battle, their attention drawn upwards. Aragorn and Kenshin look up as well…







A cave troll smashed through the doorway, appearing right in front of Sam and Yahiko. Chains led from its wrists to an Orc‘s hand.

Kaoru and Misao were shocked to see what lies before them.

"Monster," the women squeaked.

Legolas shoots the cave troll in the shoulder and the beast growled clasping a hand to the wound. The troll roared. Sam and Yahiko slipped under the troll as it swung its club, striking the ground.

The Troll smashed the tomb Gimli is standing on top of, but misses Gimli, then kills several of the Orcs in its attempt to get the dwarf. Saito then jumped in, striking its leg with a Gatotsu. Gimli fought more Orcs.

Legolas and Aoshi are on top of a ledge, killing each Orc that came along. The Troll uses its chain like a whip, trying to hit Legolas, but he dodges it. Aoshi jumped off the ledge. The chain became momentarily caught around a pillar, and Legolas ran up it to stand on top of the Troll's head and shot an arrow at its head, but jumped off when the Troll growled and tried to grab for his ankles.



Sam used his frying pan to hit the Orcs, one by one.

"I think I'm getting the hang of this!" Sam said as he hit another Orc.

Yahiko also does well with his wooden sword, dodging the Orcs' weapons, "so am I, Sam." He said.





The Cavetroll caught sight of the three Hobbits. Misao was with them. Aragorn and Kenshin look at Frodo's predicament.

"Frodo!" Aragorn cried out.

Kenshin struggled with the Orcs, swiping them off with his ground breaking Do Ryu Sen attack. The Hobbits and Misao all dodge, but Frodo went one way while Merry, Pippin, and Misao went the other way.

The Troll followed Frodo, who manages to stay on the opposite side of the pillar from the Troll. Frodo dodged around the pillar. The troll peered around it. Not being able to see him, it peered around the other side, causing Frodo to dodge out of its vision. It disappeared back. Frodo carefully looks around the pillar, and the troll was gone. He draws a deep breath…







ROOOAAAAAAAARRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!!!



Then the Troll, out of nowhere, blasts around the pillar, bellowing in Frodo’s face, taking him by surprise as he fell down back behind the pillar in a corner.

The troll found him nevertheless and grabbed him. The troll lifted and dragged Frodo from the edge of a recess.

Frodo called out for help as he was being dragged, "Aragorn! Kenshin! Aragorn!"



"FRODO!" Aragorn yelled.

"Sir Frodo!" called out Kenshin.

Frodo then cut the Troll's hand with the sword, Sting as Kenshin and Aragorn, both rushed to his rescue. The troll tried to reach for Frodo again but Aragorn grabbed a spear from the floor and stabbed the troll with it. It did not penetrate its flesh, but held the beast at bay.

Pippin and Merry began throwing stones at the troll’s head, while Misao threw her kunais at the giant creature. The troll, infuriated, swings his arm down and hits Aragorn, sending him flying across the room. He landed onto a wall and collapsed onto the floor. Then a slash came down upon the troll's shoulder…



"Hiten Mitsurugi Style… Ryu Tsui Sen!"



It was Kenshin!

The troll was greatly crippled by that attack.

Kenshin then jumped up, aiming at the Troll's chin, yelling out, "Hiten Mitsurugi Style… Ryu Shou Sen!"

Unfortunately… the Troll knocked him aside as well. Kaoru saw this and was greatly frightened.

"Kenshin!" she cried.



Frodo went to shake Aragorn, but he couldn't get up. The troll grabbed the spear and aimed at Frodo. Luckily, he dodged the spear. He tried to run but the troll blocked his path, sending him against the wall. Before Frodo could move out of the way…





SLICE!





The Troll stabbed Frodo with the spear! Everyone was shocked…







Frodo panted out, "Unggggh!"

The troll, however, growled in great satisfaction…







Misao, Merry, and Pippin, out of anger and sorrow of Frodo's stabbing by the troll… jumped onto the troll from the ledge and attacked it, stabbing it wildly.

"Frodo?" asked a confused and shocked Sam…





"…Unggggh!" Frodo continued panting…





Gandalf stared silently across the room, stunned at Frodo's stabbing…







"Frodo!" Sam cried out as he rushed bravely towards his friend.

"Frodo!" Kaoru cried out in anguish, "…NNOOOOOO!"

"Ah," said a startled Yahiko, as he also began running towards Frodo, "…FRODO!"







Then… Aragorn regained consciousness… and saw that the troll stabbed Frodo. He gasped in great and anguished shock at this crisis…



Broken from their shocked trance, Aragorn, Saito, Sanosuke, Aoshi, Boromir, and Gandalf fight madly to reach the Hobbit…





Frodo continued panting fatally until…







He slowly collapsed onto the floor with the spear sticking into his chest…











Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.

A/n: enjoying yourselves so far? Keep reading and send your reviews.

2nd A/n: for those of you who saw the MTV movie awards… The Two Towers won the BEST MOVIE award. Along with BEST VIRTUAL PERFORMANCE, BEST ON-SCREEN TEAM, and BEST ACTION SEQUENCE. For me, the MTV movie awards are truly where Lord of the Rings gets the respect it so richly deserves.


Chapter 21 - Ch. 20: Reach the bridge of Khazad-Dûm

Chapter 20: Reach the bridge of Khazad-Dűm, Gandalf fights the Balrog





After the stabbing of Frodo by the Cavetroll, Merry, Pippin, and Misao continue to attack and stab the creature wildly. The Troll grabbed Merry and Misao and threw them off. Aoshi swiftly catches them both. Pippin was the only one who continued his assault on top of the Troll…



Gandalf and Gimli fought the Troll head on. Saito then came in, using another Gatotsu to slash both of the troll's legs. The creature cried out in pain. Legolas aimed his arrow at the troll, hoping not to shoot Pippin. Pippin then stabbed it again hard, making the troll lean back, screaming. Legolas shot his arrow…



SWOOP!



And hit the Troll through the mouth through the brain. The Troll then began to swoon… and swoon even more until…



The Troll slowly collapsed onto the ground… with a loud thud, throwing Pippin off of the monstrous creature.



Everyone looked at the dead creature. Kenshin finally regained consciousness… and immediately looked down, sadly at the creature.

'The giant creature's death,' thought Kenshin, with a sorrowful look on his face, 'was really unnecessary, that it was. Judging by how it was carried in chains by the Orcs, I could instantly tell that it was a slave, under their control… there could've been another way.'

As Kenshin continued to feel sorry for the creature… he looked to his side… and saw Frodo, lying dead on the ground.

"…Sir Frodo!" Kenshin gasped.





Kenshin and the Fellowship then rushed over to Frodo. They saw for themselves that Frodo was very much dead. Saito, as usual, doesn't shed tears for the fallen… he never has, which was the reason why he was called, the Wolf of Mibu.

Sanosuke cursed under his breath as he tightened his fists in anger… as well as grief. Sam, Yahiko, Kenshin and Aragorn were the closest to him. Kenshin observed the dead Hobbit's body… without saying a word.

'…Sir Frodo… Kenshin thought sadly, bowing his head in great grief, '…in the end… I couldn't even protect… an innocent Hobbit, that I could not.'

Kenshin, still wallowing in his grief… tightened his hands into fists, cursing his mistake.

"Oh no," said Aragorn in great shock.

As Aragorn started to roll Frodo over…



Frodo quickly sat up, panting for breath… he was still alive!

Kenshin quickly brought up his head and relaxed his hands. He hasn't failed to protect Frodo after all. The rest of the Fellowship lightened their expressions knowing that Frodo was still alive, after being stabbed.



"Don't you ever do that to us again Frodo," said a reproachful, but relieved Misao, as she smiled brightly, "do you hear me, you knucklehead?"

"He's alive," said Sam in great relief.

"Thank goodness," added Yahiko.

Kenshin and Kaoru were especially and greatly relieved to know this.

"Heh," smirked Saito, "this little guy's more tougher than I thought if he could survive being stabbed by a spear."



Frodo placed his hand over the spot, where he was stabbed… but was miraculously unharmed by the troll's weapon.

"…I'm alright," said Frodo… continuing to gasp for breath, "…I'm not hurt."

"You should be dead," said a skeptical, but relieved Aragorn, "…that spear would've skewered a wild boar!"

"Indeed," interjected Kenshin, still puzzled by the Hobbit's survival, "…how is it… that you've survived, Sir Frodo?"

"I think," opined Gandalf, "there is more to this Hobbit than meets the eye, Kenshin."



Frodo showed them the reason for his survival as he pulled open his shirt to reveal… a protective undershirt made of Mithril that Bilbo gave him. The sight of its presence astounded everyone. Sam felt how soft the material was as it gleamed brightly.

"What the heck is that?" asked Saito.

"…Its Mithril," answered Gimli in great awe.

'It seems that Frodo came prepared,' thought Aoshi with a grin.

"You are full of surprises, Master Baggins," Gimli added brightly.

"You sure are," Sanosuke also added brightly.

But their celebration was about to be cut short…



They heard more loud noises coming. More Orcs are approaching!

"To the bridge of Khazad-dĂ»m!" commanded Gandalf…









The Fellowship began running out of the tomb, through the giant cavern, following Gandalf's lead. Greater numbers of Orcs were right behind them. And if that wasn't all…





More Orcs sprang out of the cracks, numbering in thousands of creatures, both on the floor and on top of the ceiling…





The creatures crawled down the grandiose pillars like a swarm of spiders. The number of Orcs kept growing… and growing… and growing… until the Orcs became overwhelming for everyone, including Kenshin, to handle. Despite this, the Fellowship kept running throughout the cavern…





But alas… the Orcs came in front of the Fellowship… cutting them off from getting to the bridge. The swarming number of Orcs instantly surrounded the Fellowship. The Orcs and Goblins growled at the Fellowship, crying out for their blood. Pippin swallowed a gulp in fear. Everyone had his or her weapons at the ready… awaiting the final battle…



"Grr!" Gimli growled in anticipation…



As they all were ready to fight…







GGGRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!







There came a loud, thunderous roar in the distance and the Orcs began to scatter away from the Fellowship…





Gimli cried out in great triumph, knowing that the Orcs ran away…





But the others knew that it was more trouble that was coming. The cavern was completely clear again, awaiting this new challenge…



The Fellowship then saw an incoming, fiery-red light, which lightens up the vast, high-towering caverns…





"What," asked Boromir, "is this new devilry?"



A few moments of frightening silence began passing between the Fellowship…





Gandalf began concentrating…





Kenshin, Aragorn, and the rest of the Fellowship wait in surprise, as well as horror… to find out what this new threat is…





Gandalf… after a few, frightening moments of meditating… slowly opened his eyes as the roar became louder… and louder…







GGRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!





That growl made most of the Fellowship, including Saito and Aoshi, tremble in great fear and horror…





"…A Balrog," Gandalf announced quietly, also in great shock and horror…





"…W… what's that?" asked a trembling Misao…



"…A demon of the ancient world…" Gandalf answered, maintaining his horrified behavior…





GGRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!



The frightening roars became even louder as the horrifying fiery light got closer… and closer towards them, making them fear this inhuman creature…





"This foe is beyond any of you… RUN!" Gandalf commanded.





The Fellowship ran towards a passageway. Gandalf let the others pass before him. Boromir… while in the front… runs abruptly toward the edge of the path, dropped his torch… and teetered very dangerously on the edge of a very long drop. Legolas and Misao pulled Boromir back from the edge to keep him from falling.

"Whoa, easy Boromir," said Misao, "you don't want to go falling down now, do you?"

"Thanks," replied Boromir, "for the belated warning, Misao."



The others reached up to them, one by one, stopping at the edge of the path where Boromir almost fell. Kenshin, Aragorn, and Gandalf were the last ones through.

Aragorn tended to Gandalf. "Gandalf," he said.

"…Lead them on, Aragorn," said Gandalf, "…the bridge is near."

The wizard pointed to the stone bridge, just ahead of him. Aragorn wanted to go and fight the creature… but Gandalf pushed him back.

"Do as I say!" cried Gandalf, "…swords are no more use here."

"Sir Gandalf is right Aragorn, that he is," agreed Kenshin, "we must flee!"

The Fellowship began running down the flight of endless staircases, trying to evade the Balrog. And as they continued going downstairs… they reached a gap and stopped. Legolas jumped the gap first. Sanosuke and Saito followed next. The Balrog's roars became louder… and louder as everyone looked back.

Legolas beckoned to Gandalf, "Gandalf!"

Using all of his strength… Gandalf jumped the gap, as arrows started to whistle through the air, striking the stones at their feet.

"Miss Kaoru," said Kenshin, "go on, I'll be right behind you."

Kaoru, after a pause, reluctantly jumped the gap. Sanosuke caught her.

"Gotcha, Missie," he said.

As the arrows continued to whistle through the air, some of the Fellowship, who jumped the gap, moved back on the other side of the staircase to allow more room for the others. Aragorn and Legolas shoot back and hit a few Orcs, one of which… was shot in the head by Legolas and fell into the abyss.

"Merry, Pippin!" Boromir cried out, grabbing the two Hobbits and jumped across, causing the edge to crumble. Aoshi and Misao began to stumble… but they quickly jumped up high in the air… and managed to land safely on the other side.

"Misao!" cried Kaoru, "are you okay?"

"Yeah," answered Misao, sticking out her thumb, "nothing to it, Miss Kaoru."

More Orcs started to fire more arrows. And Legolas countered each of them…

Then Aragorn grabbed Sam and Yahiko, "Sam! Yahiko!" He said as he tossed them one at a time. Boromir caught Sam as Legolas caught Yahiko.

Aragorn proceeded to toss Gimli next but he stopped him, holding up a hand.

"Nobody tosses a Dwarf," said Gimli.

The insistent Dwarf took a jump across the increased in size gap. He managed to land on the edge of the other side and nearly fell… but Legolas caught him by the beard, which Gimli didn't appreciate very much…

"Arg! Not the beard!" he called out reproachfully. Legolas managed to pull the Dwarf onto the staircase from the chasm.

Only Kenshin, Frodo, and Aragorn were left to jump across. But that would be more difficult as more of the stone steps crumble and fall into the abyss. Misao and Kaoru's concern grew.

"Himura!" cried Misao.

"Kenshin!" cried Kaoru.

They scramble back and struggle to their feet, looking at the widened gap that now is too far to jump. Kenshin could jump it, but he doesn't want to leave Aragorn and Frodo behind…



"Steady," Aragorn said to Frodo, laying a hand on his shoulder. Aragorn looked to Kenshin, as he remembered how he fought against the Orcs.

"Kenshin," he said, "can you manage to jump that gap, holding me and Frodo?"

"…Perhaps Aragorn," Kenshin replied, uncertainly, "…I've never actually done this sort of thing before, that I have not."

Aragorn and Kenshin looked at each other for a moment… and nodded in agreement. Despite the very large gap that lies before them, Aragorn was ready to try to jump the gap with Kenshin… if he was ready to.

"Hold on!" Aragorn cried out to Frodo, preparing to jump…





CRUSH…!





The Balrog is heard approaching from the other hall, as its fiery light is seen, getting closer. Stone structures around the mine begin to collapse. As the Balrog draws near…



A huge rock falls from the ceiling and smashes down the steps behind Kenshin, Aragorn and Frodo…





CRASH…!





Creating one more gap behind them and weakened the stairs’ foundation. The stairs begin to wobble… increasing more despair into the rest of the Fellowship…

Sanosuke and Yahiko cried out in unison, "Kenshin! Frodo!"





The stairs continued to wobble. It seemed that Kenshin wouldn't be able to jump so easily after all. One mistake could cost them their lives…





"Kenshin, Frodo," said Aragorn, "hold on."



The trio began to balance themselves… and the stairs…





The stairs were still about to fall…





"Lean forward," Aragorn commanded. They shifted their weight forward, tipping the stairs across the divide…



Everyone cried out to them, "come on!"

And then…





BAMM!





The wobbling stairs slammed onto the steps where their companions are. Kenshin, Frodo, and Aragorn leaped across to safety. Turning, the Fellowship kept running as the enormous section of the staircase… falls slowly into the abyss.









The Fellowship finally reached the end of the stairs, crossing onto the floor. Fire appeared behind them.

"Over the bridge," commanded Gandalf, letting the others pass ahead of him, "…fly!"

Kenshin was right next to Gandalf as the Balrog began to emerge from the chasm behind them…

"Fly, Kenshin!" Gandalf commanded to Kenshin, "…fly!"

Kenshin began to run as well. Gandalf continued to stand where he is as the Balrog came out of the chasm and appeared standing right in front of Gandalf… and roared very loudly, blowing strong gusts of the creature's hot breath at the wizard. Gandalf then ran along with the rest of the Fellowship.

The Fellowship, seeing the Balrog chasing after them, ran towards and finally… began to cross the bridge. Saito and Sanosuke were in the lead, followed by Gimli, Frodo, Merry, Pippin, Kaoru, Yahiko, Sam, Misao, Aoshi, Legolas, Boromir, Aragorn, and Kenshin…





Gandalf, however, stopped at the center of the bridge to turn and face the Balrog with his staff and sword. Everyone gasped in shock.

"You cannot pass!" Gandalf called out to the demon…



"Gandalf!" cried Frodo.

"Sir Gandalf," muttered Kenshin…





A wave of flame spreads across the Balrog as it readied itself for battle with the wizard. Gandalf began…



"I am the servant of the secret fire, wielder of the flame of Arnor… "

He held out his staff as it illuminated the bridge. The Balrog then draws a flaming sword…



"…The dark fire shall not avail you, FLAME OF UDUN!"



Then the demon strikes his sword down at Gandalf, but Gandalf parried the blow with Glamdring, shattering the Balrog’s sword.

"Arg!" growled Gandalf.

Aragorn tried to rush over, but Kenshin stopped him…



Gandalf continued his assault, "Go back to the shadow…!"



…The Balrog began to step forward, brandishing a flaming whip and lashed it about menacingly…



"YOU…" Gandalf yelled as he raised his staff over his head, "…SHALL NOT… PASS…!"





CRACK!





Gandalf slammed his staff on the bridge, releasing a flash of white light that drove the Balrog back a little. The wizard holds his own against the monster. As the Balrog tried to step forward…





…The Bridge gives way… dropping the Balrog slowly into the chasm…



"He did it!" cheered out both Misao and Yahiko.

Gandalf, exhausted, leaned on his staff and watched the Balrog fall… then he turned around to follow the others, but…





The tail of the Balrog's whip caught Gandalf's ankle and pulled him down, dangling very dangerously over the edge of the wrecked bridge. Misao and Yahiko's faces of victory had now turned into faces of despair…





Gandalf clings onto the bridge but strained to keep his grip…

"Gandalf!" Kaoru cried out…



Frodo began to rush towards the wizard, but Boromir restrained him.

"No, no!" Boromir said to Frodo.

"Gandalf!" Frodo cried out as he struggled against Boromir…



Gandalf continued to struggle on the edge, but then… he stopped to look at the faces of the shocked, frightened Fellowship… one last time…







"…Fly you fools!" said Gandalf before letting himself lose his grip… and fell right into the chasm, following his enemy, deep into the abyss…











"…NNOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" Frodo screamed, with great anguish.

Kenshin and Aragorn looked with shocked, as well as saddened faces. Misao and Yahiko's expressions were the same. Saito and Sanosuke led the others out as Boromir carried Frodo with him…



"Aragorn!" Boromir called as Frodo continued to scream in anguish of Gandalf's sacrifice…



"Let's go, Kenshin!" called out Sanosuke…



Kenshin and Aragorn both ran to the exit together, dodging Orc arrows shooting at them. They went up the stairs, following the others…













The Fellowship came streaming out of the East Gate of Moria, running as fast as they could… away from the Orcs…



Everyone was distraught over what happened to Gandalf…







Sam sat on the ground, bowing his head onto his hands and began to weep greatly…





Yahiko crouched over… pounding his fist many, many times… on the ground…





Kaoru went over and held Yahiko in her arms, as they both cried their hearts out in great sadness and sorrow…





Aoshi consoled a crying Misao in his arms… yet Aoshi himself… seemed to be shedding a tear…





Boromir tried to restrain Gimli as the Dwarf vents out his rage and sorrow…





Merry consoled Pippin, who lay crying on the ground….





Legolas wore a look of shock and disbelief…





Kenshin lowered his head in great sorrow and grief, watched only by Sanosuke who tightened his fist, cursing under his breath…





Sanosuke then turned to stare at Saito, who was smoking and staring at him with his emotionless expression in return. They may still have their differences… but they secretly shared the same, great loss of the wizard… deep down inside of themselves…









Aragorn wiped his sword clean. "…Legolas," he said, "…get them up."



"Misao," Aoshi said softly to the sobbing Misao, lifting up her head, "…its time to get moving."

Misao nodded slowly, still crying.

"Merry, Pippin… "

The two grieving Hobbits looked up to see Kenshin standing over them.

"…We have to leave now, that we do," stated Kenshin.

Legolas came over at Kenshin's side and agreed, "he's right… we cannot linger here."

"…Okay, Kenshin," replied Merry sadly, "…Pippin… let's go."

Pippin nodded, also crying.

Sanosuke came up to Kaoru and Yahiko.

"Missie, Yahiko, come on," he said.

They both nodded at Sanosuke, with tears in their eyes.

"…Its," muttered Yahiko, "…its not fair Sano… its just not fair!"

Sanosuke and Kaoru deeply share the youth's grief.



Boromir objected, "give them a moment, for pity's sake!"

"By nightfall," Aragorn countered, "these hills will be swarming with Orcs! We must reach the woods of Lothlorien."

Aragorn re-sheathed his sword as he ordered, "…come Boromir, Legolas, Gimli, everyone… get them up!"



Aragorn went up to Sam and picked him off the ground.

"On your feet, Sam," Aragorn firmly said to the grieving Hobbit. Then he turned to Frodo, who was at a distance away from them… appearing to be leaving.

"Frodo!" Aragorn called out, "Frodo!"

Frodo stopped where he was.

"You weren't thinking about leaving us now, were you Frodo?" added Saito…





Frodo was grieving alone as he slowly turned his head towards his companions… weeping silently.













Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.





A/n: For this sad occasion, I thought I could post this chapter on Father's day, since Gandalf was like a father to Frodo…



This chapter is especially dedicated… to my father, John T. Jarrell, Jr… who died on October 21, 2001, suffering a heart attack.

Please… read and review.


Chapter 22 - Ch. 21: Galadriel welcomes the Fellowship

Chapter 21: Reach Lothlorien, Galadriel welcomes the Fellowship







Still grieving over the loss of Gandalf, the Fellowship journeys toward the Woods of Lothlorien for protection. The Fellowship came across a very cold stream called Dimrill Dale. As they drew near towards the woods, Aragorn ran up onto a rock.

Framed against a deep blue sky, he looked past the mountains to spot the greengold woods of Lothlorien from a distance…





After a long, stressing journey, the Fellowship jogged across a grassy field, towards the mystical woods of Lothlorien, halting under the eaves of the forest of tall, gold and silver-lined, and shapely trees. Lichen and moss covered the ancient trees. Leaves slowly twirled down to the earth.

As the Fellowship wandered deeper into Lothlorien, Gimli went nervous, so nervous that he was uneasy enough to tell the hobbits and Yahiko who were behind him.

"Stay close, young Hobbits! You too, as well, Master Yahiko," he said.

"What is it, Gimli?" asked Yahiko.

"They say," Gimli answered as everyone else listened intently, "that a great sorceress lives in these woods, an elf-witch… of terrible power. All who look upon her… fall under her spell…"

Suddenly…





Frodo heard a voice that echoed in his head, 'Frodo… '

The voice froze him solid. He looked around in shock, trying to find out where that voice was coming from. The voice was soft and feminine.

"…And are never seen again…" Gimli finished.





The echoing female voice continued to speak to Frodo… as a flash of feminine eyes appeared in his mind, 'your coming to us… is as the footsteps of doom. You bring great evil here, Ringbearer…'

Frodo froze again. Apparently, he was the only one who heard the voice…



"Mr. Frodo?" inquired Sam, wondering what was wrong with him.

Kaoru saw Frodo's shocked behavior as well. "Is everything alright Frodo?" she asked the mystified Hobbit.

Frodo nodded at her and Sam and kept moving.

Gimli continued his determination to avoid being… enchanted by the Elf-witch.

"Well," he said, "here's one Dwarf she won't ensnared so easily. I have the eyes of a hawk and the ears of a fox… oh!"

Gimli immediately found himself at the mercy of a bow and arrow, after that boastful remark…



Then… Elves, with drawn bows, began to surround the Fellowship, surprising them one by one. Legolas drew his bow as well, pointing at his kin. Saito and Kenshin, apparently, were the only ones who were not alarmed. Aragorn held his hands in the air, gesturing that he means no harm.

A voice came from the Elf archers, "the Dwarf breathes so loud, we could have shot him in the dark."

The Elf who spoke came out of the woods, facing the Fellowship. He had blonde hair, the same as the rest of his Elf archers, and was also armed with a bow.

'I can certainly agree with that,' thought Misao in an embarrassed manner.

Gimli growled at the insult.

Aragorn spoke to the lead Elf, "Haldir o Lórien. Henion aníron, boe ammen i dulu lîn. Boe ammen veriad lîn (Haldir of Lorien. We have come for help. We need your protection)."

"Aragorn," interjected Gimli, still at bowpoint, "these woods are perilous… we should go back."

"You have entered the realm of the Lord and Lady of the Wood," announced Haldir, "you cannot go back."

Haldir looked down at Frodo closely… yet warily. Frodo stared back at Haldir. The Fellowship wondered what the lead Elf was going to do with them…



"You will follow me," Haldir said to the Fellowship. The Fellowship followed Haldir, accompanied by the Elf archers.









The caravan of Elves led the Fellowship along a ridge, trekking even deeper throughout the golden woods. Boromir glances at Frodo behind him, as though concerned for the Hobbit.

"Frodo," Boromir spoke to Frodo, "Gandalf's death was not in vain... nor would he have you give up hope. You carry a heavy burden, Frodo... don't carry the weight of the dead."

"He's right," interjected Saito, "in time you will learn that it is normal to lose your own life, even if it is the life of someone who means a lot to you. If you dwell too long in the past… your defeat is assured Frodo, remember that."

"…Thank you, Saito," Frodo replied silently, with much uncertainty.

"Don't thank me, I'm just giving you some helpful advice in this time of crisis."

"Maybe," interjected Boromir, "but thanks for the advice anyway Saito."

Saito gave no reply to Boromir's gratitude. He, like many others in the Fellowship, was still watchful of Boromir because of his personal infatuation for the ring.



The group came up to the end of the high ridge and looked out. Below them, behind the mists, under sunset, a great glade of trees rose above the world, green and gold, with rays of light drifting from the branches of trees. The very sight of the glade greatly astonished even Kenshin and his companions.

"Caras Galadhon," proclaimed Haldir brightly, "the heart of Elvendom on earth, realm of the Lord Celeborn… and of Galadriel, Lady of Light."

'…Amazing,' thought Aoshi, continuing to be amazed and dazzled at the great glade of trees before his eyes.

"…Come," said Haldir, "they are waiting."









The Fellowship entered Caras Galadhon as night fell. The trees inside the city were very enormous, perhaps even taller than the towering pillars of Dwarrowdelf. In the blue glow of a moonlit night, the Fellowship climbed a twisting stair about the trunk of a tree, past glimmering lights of silver and blue.

Far above… the silhouetted shapes of the shadowy tree-branches loomed. Passing numerous platforms, they came to a great palace in the trees, lit with silvery lights. A curving walkway lies before them, leading up a low stair to an archway. Three-pronged, golden leaves were scattered about. Slowly, they gathered before the arch as Haldir stepped to one side, and looked up.

With a glow issuing forth from them, the Lord and Lady of Lothlorien descend to meet the Fellowship, hand in hand. Galadriel was very beautiful. Her hair was golden blond. She was dressed completely in white. Frodo, Kenshin, and the others were astounded by Galadriel's beauty, with wide, overwhelmed expressions in their eyes. Aragorn touched his head reverently in greeting…



Celeborn was the first to speak, "fifteen there are here, yet sixteen there were, set out from Rivendell. Tell me where is Gandalf…for I much desire to speak with him."

The Fellowship put on sad faces to Celeborn's question.

Galadriel answered for them, " Gandalf the Grey did not pass the borders of this land… he has fallen into shadow." Galadriel looked upon Aragorn, reading the answer in his eyes.

"Yes," Kenshin agreed sadly, "…Gandalf has fallen in Moria, that he has." Galadriel greatly sympathized with him.

"He was taken," interjected Legolas, "by both Shadow and Flame… a Balrog of Morgoth. For we went needlessly into the net of Moria."

Misao cried silently, knowing that Legolas was correct. Gimli bowed his head, sadly.

"Needless were none of the deeds of Gandalf in life," said Galadriel, "we do not yet know his whole purpose."

Galadriel looked down upon Gimli and Misao's expressions of sadness by the mention of Gandalf.

The lady of Light said to them, "do not let the great emptiness of Khazad-dĂ»m fill your heart, Gimli, son of GlĂłin… nor should you, Misao Makimachi."

Misao and Gimli both looked up at her in response to Galadriel's sympathy.

Galadriel went on, "for the world has grown full of peril. And in all lands… love is now mingled with grief."

"What now becomes of this Fellowship?" inquired Celeborn, "without Gandalf… hope is lost."

"The quest," Galadriel announced, "stands upon the edge of a knife. Stray but a little and it will fail, to the ruin of all..."

She then looked at Boromir, who can't stand her gaze. He starts shaking and crying and casts his eyes downwards.

Saito humphed at Boromir's crying. Galadriel then looked at Saito, who had his usual cold, hard expression on his face. She smiled brightly at Saito's emotionless exterior. Then… Galadriel looked down at Sam and Yahiko who, in turn, continued to gaze at Galadriel, as well. She smiled at them also…



"Yet," she said, "hope remains… while the company is true."

Lastly, Galadriel looked upon Kaoru… and felt the great compassion within her. For she always showed it, no matter what the situation.

Galadriel faced the rest of the Fellowship, as she continued, "…do not let your hearts be troubled. Go now and rest, for you are wearied with sorrow, and much toil. Tonight, you will sleep in peace…"



'Welcome, Frodo of the Shire,' Galadriel said, communicating with her thoughts to Frodo, as she widened her eyes at him, '…one who has seen the EYE!'

In that instant… Frodo remembered those eyes. They were the same eyes he saw in his mind.









Later, the Fellowship was provided with an area them to rest in, on the ground. The Fellowship began to set up their beds for their time of peaceful sleep, flourished by the soft, sweet singing of Elves within the trees…





A Olorin i yaresse…



Mentaner i Numeherui…





Out of curiosity Saito asked, "what is this singing about?"

"…It's a lament for Gandalf, Saito," Legolas said softly.

"This song… is in honor of Sir Gandalf?" asked Kenshin.

"…Yes," answered Legolas, "indeed it is Kenshin."

"Its beautiful," Kaoru sadly interjected, "…the very essence of this song is as beautiful as you and your people Legolas."

Legolas paused before he answered, "…that is the most wonderful thing to say about the elves. I thank you for your insight of my people, Miss Kaoru."

Kaoru smiled back at Legolas.

"…I only wish that Gandalf was here with us… so he could hear this song," Kaoru added solemnly, as the lament went on, sadly chanting…





Tirien i Romenori…



Maiarion i Oiosaila…



Mana elye etevanne…





"What do they say about him?" Merry asked Legolas.

"I have not the heart to tell you," replied Legolas, "…for me, the grief is still too near."

Misao maintained her sad expression. 'Yeah,' she thought, 'I must know exactly how you feel, Legolas. In a way…Gandalf kinda reminded me of Gramps.'











The Elves continued to sing their beautiful, enchanting song, in honor of Gandalf…





Norie i melanelye?



Ilfirin nairelma…



ullume nucuvalme…

Nauva i nauva...



Ăš-reniathach…

i amar galen…

I reniad lĂ­n ne mĂ´r, nuithannen.





Aragorn and Kenshin spot Boromir, seated on a great tree root. He appeared to be restless. Aragorn assured him, "take some rest. These borders are well-protected."

"I agree, Sir Boromir," said Kenshin, as he smiled, "it is important that you recover your strength, that it is."

"…Rest?" Boromir queried incredulously, "…what rest? I will find no rest here, Kenshin."

Kenshin and Aragorn's concern for Boromir's restlessness grew greatly.

"I heard her voice inside my head," Boromir continued, "she spoke of my father and the fall of Gondor. She said to me, even now, there is hope left, but I cannot see it. It is long since we had any hope."

Kenshin and Aragorn sat beside Boromir, hoping to give him some comfort. After a long pause… Boromir began to tell his reasons for his lack of hope.

"…My father is a noble man," Boromir explained, "but his rule is failing, and now our... our people lose faith. He looks to me to make things right, and I would do it, I would see the glory of Gondor restored."

Kenshin interjected for a moment, "…I have no doubt that you would, Sir Boromir."

Boromir looked at Kenshin. He was gladdened by Kenshin's comment.

"…For what it's worth," Kenshin went on, "I understand all too well about losing hope, that I do. I felt, for a long time, that I've lost all vestiges of hope or faith, ever since I fought and killed many people during the revolution, back in my world. Even though I have sworn never to kill again… I believed that my life was entirely meaningless, because the sins of my past weigh very heavily on me, no matter how much I look for redemption…

"Just as the sins of Aragorn's ancestor weigh heavily on him. But then… my master told me that the will to live is stronger than anything known to man."

Aragorn looked sadly at Kenshin, thanking him for his comfort and counsel.

"…It seems," Kenshin continued further, "that you're looking for redemption yourself, Sir Boromir, that you are. Even though, you do say, that your father's rule is failing. I've noticed for some time that you are enticed to bring the ring to Gondor, and you still are tempted to do so. There's one thing I do know… if you are looking for redemption for Gondor, the ring won't give you the necessary redemption you seek, that it most certainly can't.

"If you truly wish to accomplish your goal, you yourself must have the will to live," finished Kenshin.

After Kenshin's long, dramatic explanation… Boromir still felt a little uneasy.

"I don't know if I have the will to do anything Kenshin," he stated, "…even live."

A pause came between the three of them…

"There is much in what you say, Kenshin," said Aragorn, "I agree with you. Perhaps… someday… we will all learn never to kill again."

Silence came between them again…

"…Have either of you seen the White City?" Boromir suddenly asked. "Have you seen it Aragorn? Have you seen it Kenshin, in all the time you've been here? The White Tower of Ecthelion… glimmering like a spike of pearl and silver, its banners caught high in the morning breeze? Have you ever been called home by the clear ringing of silver trumpets?"

"I have seen the White City," said Aragorn, "…long ago."

"I haven't seen this White City," said Kenshin, "but the way you describe it… it must be a very beautiful place, that it is. When this is all over, I promise… that I will visit your White City, Sir Boromir."

"Yes, indeed you shall Kenshin," said Boromir as he laid his hand on Aragorn, "because one day, I and Aragorn's paths shall lead us there… and the tower guard shall take up the call… 'The lords of Gondor have returned!'"

Aragorn smiled slightly, then he looked away in deep thought. He may not have been too happy with Boromir's remark because he still had to deal with his personal demons, as much as Kenshin. Kenshin greatly sympathized with Aragorn's feeling of uncertainty.









The Fellowship was asleep. Shining with soft white light, a figure in a flowing dress walked by them. Frodo woke up with a start as though by some invisible sign…



He saw Galadriel, gliding past Elven statues among the trees, frozen amid their merriment in the dark night; she looked neither to the right nor left, nor made any apparent sign.

Frodo proceeded to follow her, as though beckoned…











* Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.




Chapter 23 - Ch. 22: Galadriel's Mirror





A/n: Hello my fans! These two chapters are in honor of my birthday on Aug. 7. Please read and review. And wish me a happy birthday!!!







Chapter 22: Galadriel's Mirror





As Frodo continued to walk away from the sleeping Fellowship, being beckoned by Galadriel, Yahiko woke up suddenly and saw Frodo walking away, following Galadriel. He quietly stood up and went to follow them as silently as possible.

Moments later… someone grabbed Yahiko's arm from behind him.



"Ah!" gasped Yahiko as he turned abruptly to see who was behind him, "…Kaoru?"

Kaoru was clearly upset with Yahiko sneaking out like that.

"What do you think you're doing Yahiko, being up this late at night?" asked Kaoru.

"Well, if it's any of your business, ugly," mocked Yahiko, "I'm trying to follow Frodo. He happens to be following Galadriel. I just want to see what they're doing, that's all."

Yahiko shook free of Kaoru and creeped on ahead. Kaoru knew that any loud noises would wake everyone else so she went along with Yahiko as quietly as she could.

She caught up to Yahiko and said, "alright, Yahiko. But if they see us, we're going back to sleep, understand?"

"Gotcha," replied Yahiko.

She and Yahiko continued to follow Galadriel and Frodo.









Galadriel continued to glide softly, past Elven statues among the trees, and walked down a set of steps, descending to her garden in a glade. Frodo slowly followed her down to the garden. Unbeknownst to them, Kaoru and Yahiko try to stay out of sight as they stayed close to the edge of the entrance.



At Galadriel's glade, Galadriel slowly filled a silver ewer with water from a trickling stream. Galadriel turned to Frodo as she stood before an ornate stand with a shallow silver basin upon it.

"I see that you have come Frodo," said Galadriel.

Frodo nodded in response.

"Then it is only fair," added Galadriel as she turned her face to her left, in Kaoru and Yahiko's direction, "that your other companions should come to witness this as well."

Kaoru and Yahiko were stunned to see that Galadriel has found them. Frodo then turned to look where Galadriel was looking and found them at the entrance as well. Galadriel gently gestured with her hand, beckoning them to come down to the glade.

Kaoru and Yahiko reluctantly came down, as this was the second time that they were caught in hiding.

"Miss Kaoru, Yahiko," Frodo said to them, "what are you doing here?"

"It was all Yahiko's fault," explained Kaoru, while a little upset at Yahiko, "he talked me into following you. I should've brought him back to bed the minute I found him."

"But I sense," interjected Galadriel, "that you were just as curious as Yahiko, Kaoru."

Kaoru went a little nervous and shocked to know that Galadriel has figured her out.

Galadriel went on, "it is not easy for you to hide your thoughts from me, whether you are asleep or awake. You and Yahiko share the same unique curiosity, despite your differences with each other. I can also sense that fact as well."

Kaoru sighed in defeat, knowing Galadriel was right.

"Heh," smirked Yahiko, with a sly expression on his face, "so it looks like that it was pretty much your fault as it was mine that we got caught, isn't it ugly?"

"WHO ARE YOU CALLING UGLY!" Kaoru berated at Yahiko after his insult.

"Please!" Frodo reasoned to his companions, "we don't need to do this in front of the Lady Galadriel, do we?"

Kaoru calmed down reluctantly, but was waiting to give payback to Yahiko for his insults.

"Yes," interjected Galadriel, "set aside your quarrels for another time Kaoru and Yahiko. For there are perilous times ahead which, that alone, will make your personal differences very meaningless."





Kaoru and Yahiko listened well to Galadriel, and decided to take her advice about setting aside their differences for the time being. Galadriel then turned to Frodo.

"Will you look into the mirror, Frodo?" asked Galadriel.

Frodo proceeded towards Galadriel as he asked, "what will I see?"

Galadriel stepped up to the basin as she answers, "even the wisest cannot tell. For the mirror… shows many things…"

She began pouring the water slowly into the basin…





"…Things that were…



"…Things that are…



"…And some things… "





Galadriel emptied the water from the ewer into the basin and slowly stepped away…

"…That have not yet come to pass," Galadriel finished.





Frodo, out of reluctant curiosity, slowly stepped up onto a low platform below the mirror to take a look. Kaoru and Yahiko could only watch from a close distance. Frodo was the only one whom Galadriel welcomed to look into her mirror…







Frodo began peering down… but saw nothing but his reflection. The Hobbit looked up at Galadriel for a moment. The She-Elf nodded her assurance to Frodo. Then, Frodo peered down into the mirror again.



Kaoru and Yahiko continuously watched Frodo, waiting patiently for something to happen…





Suddenly…





The mirror cleared… and showed visions of Sanosuke… Legolas… Misao… Aoshi… Merry and Pippin… and Sam, whom were all watching Frodo with reproachful expressions on their faces…



Then, the vision changed…



And the Green Dragon Inn appeared in the ripples, green and cheery as it ever had been…



Then… fires belched up, flaming from windows and doors, as Orcs were chasing… and killing Hobbits for sport and pleasure.

This vision alone… has made Frodo gasp in great fear and horror with wide, fearful eyes…





The vision became more horrifying… as grey skies and many dark hills were shouldered with machinery and industry throughout the Shire…





An Orc's whip lashed very roughly and painfully onto one of the Hobbits… as a line of Hobbits were driven into a mill to work by slave-masterly Orcs…





Everything Frodo knew to be great, green and good in the world… was reduced to a barren wasteland that was just as barren as Mordor and Isengard…





Suddenly…







The Eye of Sauron filled the mirror, closing menacingly in on Frodo…

Kaoru and Yahiko began to gasp in fear and horror, sensing Frodo's peril, seeing what he saw in Galadriel's mirror. Right now, they wished that they could go to Frodo and save him from his ordeal.

The ring, hanging from Frodo’s neck, pulled him closer to the water… towards Sauron…





Steam began to curl up from the basin as Sauron spoke to Frodo in his dark, ghastly tongue…





The ring hanged in the pit of blackness within the fires of the Eye, as it continued pulling itself, along with Frodo… towards the fiery eye…



Terrified, Frodo quickly grabbed the ring… and jerked back, throwing himself off the step and landing on his back on the grass.

"Frodo!" Yahiko and Kaoru cried in unison as they ran to him.

"Are you alright?" asked Kaoru.

"What happened?" Yahiko added.



Galadriel spoke to Frodo, "…I know what it is you saw."

Frodo and the others gasped, hearing Galadriel's statement. The Hobbit picked himself off of the ground, facing her.

"…For it is also in my mind," Galadriel added.

"…What… did Frodo see Miss Galadriel?" inquired Yahiko.

"…Destruction," replied Galadriel, "…and death."

Yahiko gasped to himself… and gasped even more as he heard a voice in his head…





"…The Destruction and death of all that Frodo knew to be beautiful in this world."



Yahiko wasn't the only one who freaked a little… Kaoru gasped too hearing the voice in her head as well. It was Galadriel's thoughts communicating with them, as she did with Frodo. Frodo heard her voice in his head also.

"…Do not be afraid, Kaoru and Yahiko," Galadriel said to them, with her thoughts, "from the moment that Frodo came to Lothlorien… he began hearing my voice inside his head as well."

Kaoru and Yahiko then calmed a little, being assured by Galadriel that she communicated Frodo with her thoughts.



Galadriel went on, communicating her thoughts, "Frodo's apocalyptic vision is but a mere example of what will befall your world as it will befall in this world."



Frodo, Kaoru, and Yahiko had frightened expressions on their faces as they were being reminded of Sauron's threat… to both their worlds…





"…It is what will come to pass," Galadriel continued further, "…if you should fail. The Fellowship is breaking. It has already begun. He will try to take the ring. You know of whom I speak…



"…You should also be wary… of your other companions' desires for the ring… as well as your own desires for the ring yourselves…



In that moment… Galadriel shifted her eyes in Kaoru's direction. Kaoru stared at her, with a shocked expression on her face, as if Galadriel somehow… knew that Kaoru wanted the ring too.

Yahiko was, unfortunately, a little skeptical about Galadriel. She could also sense Yahiko's disbelief as well. Galadriel then let her eyes face the trio once again.

"…One by one… it will destroy you all," Galadriel concluded.

Frodo completely and unconditionally agreed with Galadriel's warnings. The frightened Hobbit slowly proceeded toward Galadriel…



"…If you ask it of me," thought Frodo to Galadriel, as he held out his hand, showing the ring to her, "…I will give you the One Ring."

Frodo was actually offering the ring to her. Yahiko gasped in great incredulous fear to Frodo's offering of the ring.

"Frodo, what do you think you're doing?" Yahiko asked incredulously as he began to proceed forward…



But was stopped by Kaoru as she lightly grasped Yahiko's shoulder.

Yahiko looked up at Kaoru, "but Kaoru… " He muttered.

Kaoru gently shook her head, gesturing him not to interfere.



"…You offer it to me freely," said Galadriel as she approached Frodo… and slowly reached for the ring with her hand, quivering, "…I do not deny that my heart has greatly desired this…"

Frodo waited for Galadriel's next move as her hand was nearly over his open hand that has the ring in it…



Yahiko's fear increased greatly, he clearly didn't want Galadriel to have the ring. Kaoru, however, could only watch in a nearly motionless state, expressing her unwillingness to interfere…



But then…





Galadriel's image began to change, "…in place of a dark lord, you would have a QUEEN!"



Galadriel suddenly towered over Frodo, her cloak running ragged in a sudden wind, her eyes like dark hollows, arms flung high, and her hair billowed around her. As though underwater, the glade became murky and green.

Kaoru and Yahiko gasped with great horror and shock to Galadriel's dark side as well as the changing of the environment around them…





Galadriel ominously added… "NOT DARK, BUT BEAUTIFUL AND TERRIBLE AS THE DAWN! TREACHEROUS AS THE SEA…! "





Frodo backed away in fright. Kaoru and Yahiko were both frightened and horrified as well…





"…STRONGER THAN THE FOUNDATIONS OF THE EARTH! ALL SHALL LOVE ME AND DESPAIR…!"

Then…







Galadriel let her arms slowly fall, as the great, dark, murky light faded… and the pitilessness of her image disappeared. Frodo, as well as both Kaoru and Yahiko… were fiercely windblown by Galadriel's menacing dark side.



Galadriel backed away from the ring. But for a moment… she looked old, and it seemed to bring her no joy to have done the right thing.



Breathing heavily, Galadriel turned away from Frodo and smiled saying, "I passed the test. I will diminish, and go into the west, and remain Galadriel."

"I cannot do this alone," said a troubled Frodo.

Galadriel turned back toward Frodo.

"You are a ringbearer, Frodo," Galadriel stated, "to bear a ring of power… is to be alone."

Galadriel lifted her hand to show Frodo and the others… an adorned silver-lined ring on her finger

"This is Nenya, the ring of Adamant," she announced to them, "and I am its keeper."

Looking at the ring, Kaoru interjected, "if I may ask, Lady Galadriel… is that ring… one of the three rings of power that were given to your people long ago?"

Galadriel smiled as she answered, "…yes."

"…It's beautiful," Kaoru said, with a sad expression on her face.

Galadriel smiled with sympathy for Kaoru's sadness.

Galadriel then turned back to Frodo as she went on, "this task… was appointed to you. And if you do not find a way…



"…No one will," she concluded fatefully.

"Then I know what I must do," resolved Frodo as he turned to face Kaoru and Yahiko, "its just…"

Galadriel also glanced at Kaoru and Yahiko as Frodo stared at his companions. After a few moments… Frodo faced Galadriel once more.

"…I'm afraid to do it," he finished

Galadriel crouched down to meet Frodo at eye-level.

"…Even the smallest person can change the course of the future," Galadriel assured the uncertain Hobbit.





With that, Frodo tightly re-clutched the ring into his hand. Kaoru and Yahiko looked at Frodo with sadness on their faces, knowing what he will be determined to do.













Meanwhile at the barren valley of Isengard, as the sound of hammering and mining operations filled the land and sky, Saruman speaks to one of the newborn Uruk-Hai in Orthanc tower.



"Do you know," he asked, "how the Orcs first came into being?"

The creature growled at Saruman's question.

"…They were Elves once," Saruman added as he circled round the creature, "taken by the dark powers…

"…Tortured… and mutilated."

The Uruk snarled again…

"A ruined," Saruman went on, "…and terrible form of life."

The creature growled even louder to Saruman's talk of the Orcs. Saruman then stopped circling to face the brutal creature.

"And now… perfected. My fighting Uruk-Hai…



"…Whom do you serve?"

"SARUMAN!" the Uruk roared in response…









In the treacherous caverns of Isengard, Saruman painted the Uruk with his white hand. That Uruk, along with others, growled and snarled as they began painting their brethren with the white hand, signifying that they're part of Saruman's army. The Uruk-Hai warriors were fitted with armor and given weapons made by Saruman's Orc followers.



Saruman stood on a balcony. The leader of the Uruks stood beside him. The rest of the Uruk-Hai troops assembled below, awaiting his orders…



"HUNT THEM DOWN!" ordered Saruman, "DO NOT STOP UNTIL THEY ARE FOUND!

"You do not know pain, you do not know fear… YOU WILL TASTE MAN-FLESH!"



The Uruks roared and growled, raising and shaking their weapons above their heads.





Saruman turned to the leader to give his personal command to him.

"One of the halflings," he said, "carries something of great value. Bring them to me alive… and unspoiled."

The Uruk leader growled, waiting and anticipating for the chance to serve Saruman faithfully… with brutal intent.

"Kill the others!" Saruman added grimly.









And so…



The Uruk-Hai, as they roared, roamed in great numbers as they set out from Isengard for their first mission: to hunt down the Fellowship, and to bring the ring to Saruman.









* Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.


Chapter 24 - Ch. 23: The Argonath

Chapter 23: The Argonath, the journey on the Anduin River









Morning fell over Lothlorien.



Elves prepared for the departure of the Fellowship. Legolas was among them, shifting parcels into a set of six boats provided by the Galadhrim.



Grey Elvish cloaks were fastened around the Fellowship members with green, silver-veined leaf-brooches. Kenshin liked his cloak. It somehow… reminded him of Gandalf. Sanosuke was unaccustomed to wearing strange clothing or cloaks, but accepted it on the Elves' behalf. They were also given packages of Lembas bread, the way-bread of the Elves.



Celeborn speaks, "never before have we clad strangers in the garb of our own people. May these cloaks help shield you from unfriendly eyes."

"Thank you sir," said Misao, enjoying her new cloak, "I gladly accept this cloak…"

Then, Misao turned to Kenshin and fumed, "as long as Himura doesn't ruin it, like he did my last cloak!"

Kenshin recoiled nervously, for on the night that Misao and Kenshin met, he used her previous cloak to deflect her kunai attack, which resulted with the cloak being full of holes. Misao was very mad at Kenshin for doing that.









The Fellowship began to board the boats, which the Elves provided for them. Kaoru and Yahiko boarded the first boat as they waited for Kenshin…



Sanosuke and Saito boarded the second boat…



Merry, Pippin, and Boromir boarded the third boat…



Misao and Aoshi boarded the fourth boat…



Legolas and Gimli boarded the fifth boat…



And Frodo and Sam boarded the last boat, as they waited for Aragorn. Sam tried to steady himself, as though he was unused to boats.





Kenshin and Aragorn were still onshore, while Celeborn advised them on what they shall face ahead.

"Every league you travel south," said Celeborn, "the danger will increase. Mordor Orcs now hold the Eastern Shore of the Anduin. Nor will you find safety on the western bank. Strange creatures bearing the mark of the White Hand have been seen on our borders. Seldom do Orcs journey in the open, under the sun, yet these have done so!"

"Hmm, so strange creatures with the mark of the White Hand, are journeying in sunlight, eh?" Kenshin interjected, "…I have a pretty good guess… that I know what creatures you are referring to Lord Celeborn, that I do."

"Indeed you might, Kenshin," Celeborn agreed, "…I have known and heard about you and Gandalf's visit to Isengard."

Celeborn then turned to Aragorn. Aragorn looked down to see Celeborn holding a dagger for him to have. Aragorn took the dagger, and unsheathed it. The blade glinted brightly before his and Kenshin's eyes as Aragorn held it in his hand.

"Le aphadar aen (You are being tracked)," Celeborn said warningly to Kenshin and Aragorn.

Aragorn re-sheathed the dagger.

"By river," Celeborn added, "you have the chance of outrunning the enemy to the Falls of Rauros."

"Thank you Lord Celeborn," said Kenshin sternly, "we will follow your advice, that we will."









Sometime later… a paddle splashed into the water…

The Fellowship rowed through the river, past the Elves onshore. The sun is reaching its rosy fingers over the hills; Caras Galadhon rises far away, in the mists. Voices sing with the rising dawn…

A song of the sorrow of the Elves, of LothlĂłrien…





Ai! lauriĂ« lantar lassi sĂşrien…

YĂ©ni ĂşntimĂ« ve rámar aldaron…!

YĂ©ni ve lintĂ« yuldar avánier…

Mi oromardi lisse-miruvĂłreva…

AndĂşnĂ« pella Vardo tellumar…

Nu luini yassen tintilar i eleni…





The boats continued to move downstream, and they spot Galadriel, standing silently on the shore, clothed in white. Frodo looked at Galadriel and looked down at the glass-object shaped like a teardrop in his hand, which was undoubtedly, given to him by Galadriel.

Many of the Fellowship members received gifts from Galadriel…







Legolas received a new bow from Galadriel…

"My gift for you, Legolas," said Galadriel, handing the new bow to Legolas, "is a bow of the Galadhrim, worthy of the skill of our woodland kin."

Legolas took the bow and stretched the bow to test it. He was filled with awe within his eyes.

Then, Aoshi was given a gift…



"Aoshi Shinomori," Galadriel said to him, giving him another bow, "this bow once belonged to Legolas. Let it now be yours."

Aoshi paused for a moment before he answered, "…with all due respect, Miss Galadriel… I don't think I am capable of such an honor."

"It is okay Aoshi," interjected Legolas, "your skill seems sharp and boundless compared to Kenshin. I meant what I said to you when we first met… that your skill might surpass the Elves, yet you are a man. I would be honored to let you have my old bow, Aoshi."

Aoshi seemed moved by Legolas' statement. Moments later…

He grasped the bow softly, but firmly. "Then… I would be very proud… to receive this gift from the Elves," said Aoshi, accepting his gift…



Misao was next, followed by Merry and Pippin.

Galadriel says to Misao, "for you, Misao Makimachi… your favorite weapons… a set of Kunais made of our strongest metal. Use them well."

Misao takes the new kunais and looked in awe of them. They shined very brightly like pearl and silver. The blades were very beautiful in her eyes.

"Thanks Galadriel," said Misao as she nodded.

Galadriel gave daggers to Merry and Pippin.

"These are the daggers of the Noldorin," said Galadriel, "they have already seen service in war."

Pippin, at first, seemed uneasy to use them.

"Do not fear young Peregrin Took," Galadriel assured Pippin, "you will find your courage."





Kaoru and Yahiko were up next in line. Galadriel gave them each, a new sword which was in its own sheath. The handles themselves were designed from elvish craftsmanship. Kaoru thought she'd feel the weight from handling a sword, but instead…



She found that the sword was light as a feather. Yahiko found the same thing with the sword he was handling. They thought that the swords were made to be light the same as Frodo's sword, Sting.

They unsheathed the swords to find out…



But the blades weren't made of metal… but of wood. They also had a glittering substance laced within the wooden blades.

"These are not ordinary wooden swords," Galadriel informed them, "these are carved out of our strongest wood, interlaced with Mithril."

Kaoru and Yahiko were filled with awe, knowing that they each have stronger wooden swords.

"May they protect you both from grave dangers Kaoru Kamiya and Yahiko Myojin," said Galadriel, wishing them well on their continuing… perilous journey.

"Thank you very much Miss Galadriel," said Kaoru, with a brightened expression, "I'm sure that they'll serve us well."

Galadriel smiled.



Sam came up afterwards…

" And for you, Samwise Gamgee," said Galadriel, giving rope to Sam, "Elven rope, made of hithlain."

"Thank you, my lady," said Sam with humble gratitude. Then he looks sidelong at the blades held by Merry and Pippin.

"Have you run out of those nice, shiny daggers?" Sam asked hopefully.



The Lady of the Galadhrim smiled and turned to the next Fellowship member in line. It is Gimli, who diverts his eyes downwards.

"And what gift would a Dwarf ask of the Elves?" Galadriel asked Gimli with her golden hair shining beneath the poignant blues and whites and greens of the forest.

"Nothing," Gimli grunted suddenly… and then…



He looked up and answered further, "…except to look upon the Lady of the Galadhrim one last time… for she is more fair than all the jewels beneath the earth."

Galadriel giggles, smiling at the Dwarf. He turns to walk away… but halts to turn back.

"Actually, there was one thing," added Gimli so suddenly but stuttered, "ah, agh, that's quite impossible. Stupid to ask…"



Gimli wanted a stand of Galadriel's hair… but received three strands of her hair instead, filling him with a great smile on his face. One thing was now certain for Gimli... he would never, from this point forward, call anything else in the world fair, unless it was a gift to him... from Galadriel. A statement in which he told Legolas later on, which put a smile upon his face.







Aragorn was next, as Galadriel stood before him placing her hand on the Evenstar pendant on his neck.

"I have nothing greater to give, than the gift you already bear," said Galadriel with sorrow, "am meleth dĂ®n. I ant e-guil Arwen UndĂłmiel… pelitha (for her love, I fear the grace of Arwen Evenstar…will diminish)."

For a brief moment… the two shared a sorrow in their eyes.

Then Aragorn said to Galadriel, "anĂ­ron i e broniatha ar periatham amar hen… AnĂ­ron… e ciratha a Valannor (I would have her leave these shores, and be with her people…I would have her…take the ship to Valinor)."

"That choice is yet before her," Galadriel replied in the common tongue, "you have your own choice to make, Aragorn… to rise above the height of all your fathers since the days of Elendil… "



Then… her voice deepened with great concern as she finished, "or to fall into darkness… with all that is left of your kin."



Silence followed as Aragorn pondered her warnings…





Branches shake…





A spider web’s glimmering strands… swayed in the wind…





Galadriel glanced at the pendant, and smiled.

"…NamáriĂ« (Farewell)," Galadriel said her farewells to Aragorn, "neravanyar i gerich (There is much you have yet to do)."

She then looked in Aragorn's eyes with both sorrow and joy…



"Dan… Ăş-'eveditham, Elessar. (We… shall not meet again, Elessar)," Galadriel said her last statement to Aragorn.





Boromir, Sanosuke, and Saito were next. Boromir refuses to look at Galadriel once again. He decided to pass. Sanosuke and Saito decided to pass on gifts as well.

"No thanks," said Sanosuke, "you guys have been giving us enough as it is."

"I think I'll pass too," added Saito.

Galadriel smiled at both of them.

"I wish you both well on your journey Sanosuke Sagara and Hajime Saito," Galadriel said brightly, "that will be my gift… to the both of you."





Kenshin and Frodo were last in line. Kenshin went in first…



"Miss Galadriel," said Kenshin, "I have desired nothing but people's happiness, that I have. Ever since I started wandering… I still wanted happiness for the world… this world as well."

Galadriel paused before she answered, "you know that is not so easily attained Kenshin. Happiness will always be difficult as time goes on. You want no gift from me either, so it seems. But there maybe something I can give you."

Kenshin stood for a moment, staring at Galadriel…

Then she asked, "…may I look at your sword for a moment?"

Kenshin humored Galadriel as he gave her his reverse-blade sword. Galadriel slowly unsheathed the sword… and looked at it with great admiration.

"So," Galadriel realized, while feeling the blade, "this sword is not like the other swords in the world. This sword is one that does not kill. Yet… I sense… that this was not the only sword like this that you've had… you had another one. It was broken, I see."

Kenshin nodded in response.

Galadriel went on, "this blade feels strong. It must be much stronger than the reverse-blade sword that you once had. And… in the hilt of the sword, there is an inscription grafted into it. What does it say?"

Kenshin told her, "… 'Each sword I have forged… has slain me, little by little. Though my child may despise me… this is for my grandchild's generation.'"

Galadriel was moved by that message as her eyes were filled with sorrow.

"…Yes," Galadriel said solemnly, "…I see that the man, who made this sword didn't really want to forge swords that kill… but he went on… in hopes that a time of peace may finally be upon your world. He had the same pain and regret that you have. The front part of the blade is dull, which is usually on the back of the sword. Instead… the cutting part of the blade is on the back of the sword, while the front is dull, which cannot spill blood. A perfect representation of how to preserve life… just like you would."

Kenshin was moved by Galadriel's speech.

Then Galadriel went on sternly, "there is an old saying, Kenshin Himura… a very, very, very old saying; 'while there is life… there is still hope.' So let that be the name of your sword from this day forward… Hope. For the sword is as strong as your hope. That will be my gift to you Kenshin…"

Kenshin puts a content expression on his face as Galadriel re-sheathed the sword and gave it back to him.

"Carry Hope for as long as you live," Galadriel finished, "do not ever lose that hope Kenshin Himura. For you shall need all the hope in the world to help you on your journey, as well as the journeys that you shall make in the future. Namárië."

Kenshin nodded again in gratitude. But there was one last thing that he was curious about, the moment he met Galadriel...



"Miss Galadriel," said Kenshin, "...there's something that has been bothering me all this time, perhaps for a long time."

"Yes?" wondered Galadriel.

"...About 9 years ago, before I met Radagast the Brown that night when he told me of the One Ring, I heard a very beautiful voice from the darkness that spoke your language, that it did..."



Galadriel grinned, as she heard Kenshin's statement with great curiosity...



Kenshin then added, "...the most strange thing about it is... that the voice mostly resembles your own, even though it spoke elvish.

"...Could you have been the voice I heard long ago? Were you with Sir Radagast, who knew who I was before I could tell him? Sir Radagast did say that he had his senses..."



Galadriel grinned a little more, as if Kenshin had known of her presence in his world. Kenshin was, after all, a very impressive man.



Kenshin went on further, "because when I met Sir Gandalf, he didn't know who I was, or what I was, until Saruman told him, that he did."

Galadriel paused a moment before she answered, "...well... you know Kenshin... that anything is possible. Who knows… you could be right about me being in your world."

Galadriel smiled very brightly after making her remark.

Although it wasn't the answer Kenshin was looking for... he had convinced himself... that Galadriel was the enchanting voice he heard 9 years ago...





Frodo was the last one to receive a gift from Galadriel. Frodo was listening in on Galadriel's conversation with Kenshin. The Hobbit found himself surprised... that Galadriel has somewhat met Kenshin before... in his own world.

Galadriel looked down on Frodo, handing him a crystalline vessel in the shape of a teardrop, filling with clear water and a shining light.

"Farewell, Frodo Baggins," said Galadriel, "I give you the light of Earendil… our most beloved star. NamáriĂ«."

Galadriel then went down towards Frodo… and kissed his forehead…









Back in the boats, the Fellowship continued to leave, as Galadriel waved goodbye to them with Nenya adorned on her hand. Frodo remembered the last thing Galadriel said to him…





"…May it be a light for you in dark places… when all other lights… go out."









The Fellowship sailed out onto the river… and left LothlĂłrien behind. White Mountains rose starkly beneath blue skies and green trees…



Going further…



The Fellowship continued to row vigilantly… through the river. Trying to outrun their enemies… the Uruk-Hai. The Fellowship kept their boats in line, but as far apart from each other as they could, holding the middle of the stream. Frodo sat silently with Aragorn and Sam… knowing that he was going to make a choice that will turn the lives of the rest of the Fellowship members… upside down.









On the Eastern shore of the river…



The Uruk-Hai continued their march through the woods…





The six boats of the Fellowship continued to sail, unaware that the Uruks were drawing close…



The phenomenal speed of the Uruks was unique… and uncanny compared to Kenshin's extraordinary god-like speed. Their abilities alone… allowed them to gain more ground beneath their feet.

The Uruk leader, looked to his side, in the direction of the Anduin River…





Immediately alerting Legolas as he turned his head so suddenly and looked at the leader's direction. Kenshin matched Legolas' gaze towards the Eastern Shore and sensed the great evil of the Uruk-Hai within the woods before him.

With that… the Uruk leader turned his head away from the river… and directed his troops to move faster….





Birds crowed high into the sky, startling the Fellowship…





They looked around, expecting the worse to happen…



"Lord Aoshi?" Misao asked Aoshi,"…what is it?"

Aoshi couldn't answer Misao. Misao remained speechless… with worry in her heart.





The Uruks continued relentlessly… to patrol the Eastern Shore of the Anduin River. They would never, never give up until they found Frodo and killed the other Fellowship members.









As the Fellowship continued to journey on the river… they began to pass through a canyon. Aragorn and Kenshin's boats were right next to each other. Suddenly…

Aragorn lifted his head… and half-smiled for a moment before he tapped Frodo on the shoulder…



"Frodo," Aragorn said quietly to Frodo as he pointed upwards…



Kenshin, Yahiko, and Kaoru looked up as well to see what has Aragorn's attention…



"…What is that, Aragorn?" Kenshin asked, as if he was in great awe.

"…The Argonath, Kenshin," Aragorn silently answered…



Kenshin, Aragorn, as well as the rest of the Fellowship began to saw what was in front of them…







A sign of a very grand… and very enormous sculpture of a man in a helmet appeared before their eyes…

"Long have I desired to look upon the kings of old… my kin," Aragorn silently added to both Kenshin and Frodo, who were mystified beyond imagination at the wondrous sculpture in front of them.

Kaoru and Yahiko were just as mystified as Kenshin, Frodo, and Sam… perhaps even more so.







Two gigantic… majestic statues of the old kings were carved right out of the rock, proudly standing on each side of the Anduin…



Two vast quarries line the cliffs to either side of them, where once their stones may have been hewn for their building…



Their left arms were held aloft, their palms faced outwards in gesture of warning…



Solemn and stern were their faces, the silent wardens of a long vanished kingdom…







The rest of the Fellowship went speechless to what they saw before them…

"…Lord Aoshi," Misao said with great awe and excitement in her voice, "…those statues… are absolutely amazing!"

Aoshi definitely believed her as he also gasped in great awe. Boromir smiled very brightly, along with Merry and Pippin. Sanosuke and Saito could barely believe what they were seeing as their mouths nearly dropped to the floor…



If anything else… out of all Middle-Earth… the towering Argonath must be the greatest wonder of this world…



The Fellowship sailed past the statues, into a lake, heading towards a great, roaring waterfall…





On either side of the falls… the land rises in two hilltops crowned by distant ruins…



And in the center of the rushing water… a pinnacle of rock rises sheer from the cascade.









The Fellowship finally found an old moorage in which to beach their boats with.

As they disembarked on the gravel beach, Boromir looked troubled and appeared to be fighting a very silent conflict within him, and Frodo glances at him, looking very disturbed.

The rest of the Fellowship began unloading their supplies to make camp. The last stage of the quest was now before them all.









Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.



A/n: So, you like these new chapters? You should probably know that Section 1 is drawing to a close very soon… as you have all seen the movie. Please read and review.



2nd A/n: Remember, these chapters are in honor of my birthday and I am now 24 YEARS OLD! Go figure. Anyway send your reviews and wish me a happy birthday!




Chapter 25 - Ch. 24: Frodo makes a hard decision

Chapter 24: Boromir's betrayal, Frodo makes a hard decision







The Fellowship, as they unloaded their supplies, made camp on the lawn of Parth Galen: a fair place in the summer days of old. Kenshin sat down at the edge of the beach, to keep watch for the Uruk-Hai.

Saito lit a cigarette as he sat down on a log, also intending to watch for the Uruk-Hai. Sanosuke went beside Saito.

"Hey Saito," he said, "you didn't think I was going to let you out of my sight for a moment, did you? I told you I'd be your personal bodyguard. I'll sit down on the sand beside you, if you don't mind."

Saito glanced in Sanosuke's direction as he replied, "…don't feel free to relieve yourself of the job on my account, moron."

"I'd wish you'd stop calling me a moron," Sanosuke said with an embarrassed expression.

Saito couldn't really care any less about Sanosuke's reactions.

Sanosuke went on, "well, speaking of which, I think I'm going to miss that Lothlorien place. Are you going to miss it too, Saito?"

"What for?" asked Saito.

"Just wondering."

"Wonder all you like… I don't really miss anything… or anybody for that matter."

"So in other words you don't miss it, especially that Galadriel broad?"

Saito blew smoke and answered, "…no moron, I don't miss that Galadriel woman. But I'll say this… she kinda reminds me of Tokio."

"Huh," asked a puzzled Sanosuke, "who's she?

"…She's my wife."

"WHAT!?!" Sanosuke exploded as he crashed onto the ground, "y-y-you have a wife?"

"That's right," Saito replied, "didn't the Battousai tell you?"

"Man," said a mortified Sanosuke, "Kenshin doesn't tell me anything these days."

Saito smirked, taking pleasure in Sanosuke's humiliation.







Yahiko took practice swings with his new Elvish wooden sword to keep himself up with his swordsmanship. Kaoru watched Yahiko practice, but it seemed like while she was watching Yahiko… her mind was somehow… somewhere else, wandering away.

'I think,' thought Yahiko, as he continued swinging, 'something's really wrong with Frodo. He's never slept or had anything to eat when we left Lothlorien. We may have been sailing along the river and we may have been far apart from each other… but I've been able to watch closely at Frodo while he sat with Sam and Aragorn.

He's been like this ever since Galadriel told him he had to go on his own. I personally don't care what Galadriel said… I came to this world to save my world from Sauron, not to come here and do nothing. I promised myself and Kenshin that I would… and I intend to do just that.'





Sam was sitting bleached against a stone, fiddling around with his sword as well. Misao, Gimli, and Pippin sat together, near a campfire.

Aragorn gathered the last of their supplies as he announced, "we cross the lake at nightfall, hide the boats and continue on foot. We approach Mordor from the north."

"Oh yes?" interjected Gimli, "just a simple matter of finding our way through Emyn Muil? An impassable labyrinth of razor sharp rocks! And after that, it gets even better!"

Pippin and Misao looked up alarmed, as everyone else had their attention towards Gimli…

"…Festering, stinking marshlands, far as the eye can see!" finished Gimli.

"That is our road," returned Aragorn, "I suggest you take some rest and recover your strength Master Dwarf."

"Recover my…?!" huffed a perturbed Gimli, "Phrrrrr…"

"Hey don't sweat it Gimli," Misao said to Gimli, smiling, "we don’t always get what we want in the end."

"Don't sweat it?!" Gimli huffed even more, "…don't…? You know young lady, your mannerism of speech is starting to overwhelm me greatly indeed."

Misao smiled and giggled back at Gimli.



Legolas, in an alarmed state… went up to Aragorn to warn him.

"We must leave now," he said urgently.

"No," countered Aragorn, "Orcs patrol the Eastern Shore. We must wait for cover of darkness."

"It is not the Eastern Shore that worries me," Legolas said as his gaze wandered over the dark pine woods, with a dark, brooding statue nestled amongst their needles…

Legolas went on, "a shadow and a threat has been growing in my mind. Something draws near… I can feel it."

"Legolas," interjected Kenshin, "Aragorn and I appreciate your concerns. But for now… we must trust in Aragorn's strategy, that we do."

"…I only hope," Legolas said to Kenshin, still full of despair, "that will be enough Kenshin."





While that was going on, Gimli was still full of unrest as he continued tending to the fire. Merry returned, gathering firewood.

"No Dwarf need recover strength!" Gimli huffed to himself.

Fearing that he may have insulted Merry, Gimli added, "pay no heed to that young Hobbit."

Then Merry looked around… to see that Frodo was nowhere in sight.

"Where's Frodo?" Merry inquired.

Everyone was startled knowing that Frodo was gone. Sam, who was half-dozing, rouses with a start. Aragorn looked over the camp. His gaze stops on Boromir’s shield, lying with his baggage. Boromir was missing as well.

Yahiko also looked around him for Frodo's whereabouts. While he was looking, he noticed… that Kaoru was missing too, as if she went off in the middle of practice.

"…Kaoru?" wondered Yahiko, "…Kaoru?"









Frodo went on, wandering through the woods of Amon Hen, the Hills of Hearing and Sight. He may still intend to go off on his own, leaving the others behind. Frodo stood by an immense stone head, long aged and lost from its body, lying with its side in the ground.

Just when Frodo thought he was alone…





"None of us should be wandering alone."





A voice emitted from a distance. It was Boromir gathering up firewood, as he approached Frodo across the leaf-littered earth.

Boromir went on explaining, "…you least of all. So much depends on you."

Then Boromir stopped gathering wood, looking perplexed at Frodo.

"Frodo?" he asked, even more perplexed.

Frodo and Boromir paused for a moment…

Boromir broke the silence, as he spoke, "…I know why you seek solitude. You suffer, I see it day by day. You sure you do not suffer needlessly?

Frodo gave no answer to Boromir's concerns.

Boromir then added, "There are other ways, Frodo, other paths that we might take."









While they were having their conversation, Kaoru wandered off deep into the woods, needing time for herself just as Frodo wanted time to himself, because of her encounter with Galadriel's revelations about the future.

Suddenly… she heard faint talking from a distance and proceeded further to see who was talking… perhaps it was Frodo.







Boromir and Frodo continued their argument.

"I know what you would say," said Frodo, "and it would seem like wisdom but for the warning in my heart."

"Warning?" asked Boromir as he started to come up to Frodo, a little ominously, "against what? We're all afraid Frodo… but to let that fear drive us to destroy what hope we have… don’t you see that is madness?"

"There is no other way!" Frodo returned fiercely.

"I ask only for the strength to defend my people!" Boromir said even more fiercely as he threw down the firewood that he gathered.

"If you would but lend me the Ring…" Boromir pleaded, with his hand outward toward Frodo.

But… Frodo stepped back. "No," he said cautiously.

"Why do your recoil?" Boromir asked, getting fiercer, "I am no thief!"

"You are not yourself," Frodo realized…







Kaoru was getting closer to where she heard the talking…

She saw two people apparently having an argument. Kaoru went up further to see that it was Boromir and Frodo talking to each other and Boromir was apparently trying to force himself upon Frodo. But Kaoru didn't like it one bit…







Frodo was right. Boromir was acting differently. The ring was finally getting to him.

Boromir started to snarl at Frodo, "what chance do you think you have? They will find you… they will take the ring… and you will beg for death before the end!"

But Frodo wouldn't give in… and he started to walk away from Boromir because he was unaware of his growing madness.

Boromir couldn't take any more…





"…You fool!" Boromir growled as he started to come after Frodo. Kaoru was instantly startled to see this…





Frodo looked behind him to see that Boromir was starting to come for him fiercely. He, in turn, started to run from Boromir…



"…It is not yours, save by unhappy chance!" Boromir said, closing in on Frodo, "It could have been mine…"

Then… Boromir tackled Frodo!

"It should be mine… GIVE IT TO ME!" he shouted at Frodo, as he struggled to take the ring from him…





"Frodo!" Kaoru yelled out as she started to come to Frodo's aid.





"GIVE IT TO ME!" Boromir continued to shout and struggle with Frodo.

"No!" Frodo countered, as he wrestled the ring into his hand, clutching it.

"Give me the ring!"



Kaoru continued to run towards Frodo.

"Hold on, Frodo!" she cried…



Boromir continued his struggle with Frodo as Frodo puts on the ring…





And vanished in front of Boromir. Kaoru immediately stopped where she was, seeing Frodo disappear again. Frodo then kicked Boromir aside and ran away from him…





Boromir, still full of madness, lifted himself a little and started ranting…





"…I see your mind," Boromir's ranting became worse, "…YOU WILL TAKE THE RING TO SAURON! YOU WILL BETRAY US!"





Kaoru was greatly frightened to hear Boromir's ranting. The end result of those who greatly desired the ring…





Boromir went on ranting, "…you will go to your death… AND THE DEATH OF US ALL! Curse you… CURSE YOU… AND ALL THE HALFLINGS…!"

Then…





Boromir tripped… slipping and tumbling down into the ground. Moments later…



Boromir slowly lifts his head up, recovering his senses. The madness of the ring has left him. However… Kaoru was convinced that he was not to be trusted now.

"…Frodo?" Boromir began stuttering, looking around for Frodo, "…F… Frodo? Pft!"

Kaoru, scared of Boromir, began to run away from him, leaving Boromir to his pitiful, horrified state.





Boromir continued to look around for Frodo

"…What have I done...?" he asked himself, regretting what he has done, "please Frodo…"









Frodo shocked by Boromir's betrayal, continued to run away from Boromir in the shadow world, with the surroundings blurring away around him. He heard Boromir's screams from faraway…





"…FRODO, I'M SORRY! FRODO…!"





Nevertheless… Frodo continued to run from him. He began to run atop a stone platform framed by two stone eagles in the woods, for a hiding place.

A great shape loomed before him from afar…





The image of Mordor rushed towards him and his vision rose to a pinnacle. He saw it…







The dark tower of adamant, Barad-dĂ»r, the fortress of Sauron, was laid before Frodo's eyes, where he saw an army of Orcs. The vision went up the tower…





Wall upon wall… battlement upon battlement… black, immeasurably strong Iron Mountain, gate of steel…









Revealing the burning, unsleeping Eye of Sauron at the top of the tower, which stared menacingly… back at Frodo…





Frodo, rushing to remove the Ring before Sauron could get to him… fell off of the seat…





Reappeared while falling… and landed hard on his back. He slowly sat up, trying to catch his breath. Before him was high structure on the cliff edges of Amon Hen, surrounded by the pines. A stairway runs up through its center, to a seat dwarfed by stone eagles on top.



Suddenly… a footstep came behind Frodo.



"…Frodo?"



Frodo quickly looked behind him. He saw Aragorn, along with Kenshin behind him.

"Is anything wrong, Sir Frodo?" asked Kenshin.

"It has taken Boromir," answered Frodo.

"Where is the ring?" Aragorn asked intensely as he and Kenshin began to walk up to him.

"Stay away!" Frodo cried as he started running from him and Kenshin as well.

"Frodo!" Aragorn called out, chasing after the Hobbit.

"Sir Frodo, what's wrong?" Kenshin also called out and went after him as well.

Frodo stopped at the base of the structure, cowering from Kenshin and Aragorn's reach.

"Aragorn and I have no intention of harming you Sir Frodo, that we do not," said Kenshin, trying to reason with Frodo.

"Kenshin is right," agreed Aragorn, "we have sworn to protect you."

Frodo countered them both, "can you protect me from yourselves?"

After hearing this, Aragorn and Kenshin take Frodo's question seriously because of the fact that they both have had bad pasts.

Frodo brought out his hand and showed them the ring, and challenged them, "…would either of you destroy it?"



Taking the Hobbit's challenge, Kenshin and Aragorn start slowly towards the ring. The ring spoke out in its frightening black speech to them…





"…Aragorn…





"…Kenshin…"







The ring was tempting them as it did to Boromir. Frodo's concern grew greatly as Aragorn and Kenshin slowly went up to the ring. Both of their hands were reaching out for the ring in Frodo's hand as it continued to speak…





"Aragorn… Kenshin…





"Elessar… Battousai…"





Suddenly…





Kenshin and Aragorn slowly and gently kneeled in front of Frodo… and softly enclosed the ring in Frodo's hand with their own hands, fighting the ring's temptation. Frodo has clearly made his point to them. Still holding Frodo's hand, they both pushed it gently onto the Hobbit's chest, saying their peace…





"I would've gone with you to the end," said Aragorn, solemnly, "…into the very fires of Mordor."

"I also would have gone with you to Mordor, Sir Frodo… that I most certainly would," Kenshin sadly added as he and Aragorn gently let their hands release Frodo's own hand.

"…I know," Frodo replied silently, "…look after the others… especially Sam. He will not understand."

Kenshin slowly nodded to Frodo's request.

Then Aragorn looked below him and gasped, "…go, Frodo."

Kenshin looked down and gasped as well. Aragorn drew his sword as he stood up. Kenshin matched Aragorn's move as he stood. Frodo checked Sting and saw it glow blue. Orcs were approaching…!





"…Run," Aragorn commanded Frodo, "…run!"

"You must leave now, Sir Frodo!" cried Kenshin.



Heeding their warnings, Frodo re-sheathed Sting, and ran away as Kenshin and Aragorn instructed.









Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.




Chapter 26 - Ch. 25: Attack of the Uruk-Hai

Chapter 25: Attack of the Uruk-Hai, the Fellowship is broken







As Frodo began jogging away, Kenshin and Aragorn walked toward these creatures. They were all painted with Saruman's white hand. Aragorn and Kenshin lifted their swords to their heads, in a saluting position.

'The sword called Sting,' thought Kenshin, 'glows blue as Orcs approach, Sir Frodo said. But these, aren't ordinary Orcs, they look different. Unharmed by sunlight, and marked by the White Hand of Saruman, these creatures are undoubtedly Saruman's crossbred product of Orcs and Goblins… the Uruk-Hai.'



The Uruks were ready to attack. And then… the two fighters, Aragorn and Kenshin, began to fight the creatures…







Somewhere, in the forest… Sam and Yahiko, separated from the Fellowship, call out for Frodo frantically…

"Mr. Frodo!" called out Sam.

"Hey," Yahiko called, "Frodo!"

Then they both hear, from a distance, intensive fighting from afar…









Aragorn cuts several down, but they forced him up the stairs of the seat. Kenshin fought the creatures on the ground. He then swung up his sword, sending a gust of wind at the Uruks, lifting the creatures high in the air.



"Do Ryu Sen!" cried out Kenshin.



The Uruk leader orders his troops, "FIND THE HALFLING! Yaagh! FIND THE HALFLING!"

Frodo continued running, as the Uruks continued their relentless pursuit of him…







Aragorn jumped from the structure.

"Elendil!" he cried out.

He landed onto the Uruks. Suddenly… Legolas, Aoshi, Sanosuke, Saito, and Gimli joined in.

"Aragorn, go!" cried out Legolas to Aragorn.

Legolas stuck an arrow into an incoming Uruk's head and then mounted it on his bow and shot another Uruk. Gimli threw one of his axes at the creatures, while Sanosuke launched out his own onslaught of punches and kicks at the Uruk-hai. Sanosuke even used a Futae no Kiwami punch on one of the Uruks.



Aoshi charged at the Uruks, using his kodachis to strike them down with his Kaiten Kenbu Rokuren attacks.

Saito launched one of his Gatotsu attacks at the Uruks, then did a side-sweeping attack to another beside him.



Frodo found a tree to hide under. Not too far from him, Merry, Misao, and Pippin were in a space under some fallen tree trunks. They see Frodo and call to him…

"Frodo," Merry called silently. Frodo looks to his side and sees them.

"Hide here," called Pippin, "quick!"

"Come on, Frodo," said Misao. Frodo, however, was in anguish and didn't move a muscle.

Misao sees his hesitance, "what's going on?" She asked.

"…What's he doing?" asked Pippin. Frodo shakes his head at them, unwilling to go to them…



"…He's leaving," Merry realized, solemnly. Pippin and Misao weren't too pleased to hear this.

Moments later… Misao fumed at Frodo, "…you knucklehead!"

"No!" said Pippin.

He and Misao start to run towards Frodo, but Merry stopped them. "Pippin, Misao…" he said.

They were interrupted when the Uruk-hai showed up on the hill. They all started to go down the hill, heading in their direction.

"Misao, Pippin," said Merry, "…we have to let Frodo go."

"But Merry…" said Misao.

"…We have no choice, Misao," interjected Pippin in realization. Misao reluctantly agreed.

Merry turned to Frodo, "run, Frodo, go."

Then Merry faced the Uruks and waved to them, providing a distraction.

"Hey you, over here!" he cried.

"Hey!" cried Pippin.

"Over here!" cried Merry again.

"Come and get us, you creeps!" cried Misao also.

"This way!" cried Pippin.

The trio ran away from Frodo, allowing him to escape. Misao was still not too happy about Frodo.

'Frodo, you knucklehead,' thought Misao, angrily, 'you're beginning to be just like Himura. You're trying to put everything on your shoulders now.'



Either way… she and the Hobbits got the Uruks' attention, as Frodo continued to make his escape.



"Its working," said Pippin.

"I know," replied Merry, "its working, run!"







The other Fellowship members continue to be occupied with fighting the Uruks. Legolas, Saito, Aoshi, Kenshin, and Gimli continued to wield their weapons.

Kenshin continued jumping around the Uruks, surprising them with attacks from the air and from behind the creatures. Aragorn stabbed an Uruk behind his back, while Sanosuke did a leg sweep at an incoming Uruk… and gave an uppercut punch to the creature's head. Gimli countered one of the Uruks' swords with his axe and parried it. He then hacked the Uruk in the stomach.

Sanosuke continued cracking his knuckles, waiting for the chance to pulverize more Uruks. Then… an Uruk took Sanosuke by surprise, tackling him. Sanosuke struggled with the creature… and then an arrow shoots the Uruk in the back.

Sanosuke wondered what happened suddenly… and saw that it was Aoshi who shot the arrows. He began to use the bow given to him by Legolas and Galadriel. The spiky-haired fighter smiled brightly at Aoshi and continued fighting.







Misao, Merry, and Pippin continued to run from the Uruks across an old stone bridge. At its far end, they stop and see the Uruks running toward them….



The Uruks were closing in, both from in front and behind them. An Uruk ran up to them, raising his battleaxe and were cornered by another incoming Uruk with an axe. Misao readied her kunais for attack. Suddenly, out of nowhere…

Boromir quickly… and valiantly ran up to the Uruk…





…And held it back, killing it with its own weapon.

"Boromir!" cried Misao.

"We can save the gratitude for later Misao, run!" said Boromir.

Merry and Pippin fight as they ran with their swords. Boromir then throws a knife at another Uruk. Misao threw her kunais at the Uruks.

"Tobi Kunai!" she cried out her attack.







The rest of the fighters continued their assault against the Uruk-Hai. Legolas shoots down the incoming Uruks, one by one. Aoshi continued using his bow to swiftly shoot down pairs of Uruk-Hai with arrows, also provided by Galadriel. Saito slew a pair of Uruks with his Zero Stance Gatotsu.

Kenshin used his battoujustsu attacks of the Hiten Mitsurugi Style at the creatures. Sanosuke continued to give out massive punches to the enemies, even some of the rock-crushing Futae no Kiwami attacks. Aragorn had trouble with an Uruk, but fortunately for him, Legolas shot at it as well.

Suddenly…





VRRRROOOOOOOMMM!





…A horn began to blow. Legolas turned around, in the direction of the blowing horn.

"The Horn of Gondor," said Legolas.

Aragorn raced forward, "Boromir!"

Kenshin raced forward also, helping Aragorn fight more of the Uruks. While this was going on…





More Uruks went down the forests…







To where Boromir, Misao and the Hobbits were continuing their fight of the Uruk-Hai. Boromir fought one legion of Uruks… while Misao fought another legion of them. Boromir then blew his horn again…



VVVVRROOOMMM! VRROOOOMMM!



"Run!" Boromir cried out and the Hobbits ran.



Aragorn continued to fight madly to get to Boromir, as he jumped over a downed Uruk and fought a few more of them. He picked up one of the Uruk's weapons… and used it to slash the throat of one of the Uruks.

Kenshin went up against a pack of incoming Uruk-Hai. Kenshin raced into the foul creatures and used more of his quick battoujustsu attacks of the Hiten Mitsurugi Style with his unkilling sword, Hope. One by one, Kenshin knocked them all down.









Boromir continued to fight… and kill two more Uruk-Hai. Misao grabbed her kunais… and threw them at a large incoming horde of Uruks.

"Kansatsu Tobikunai!" she cried out. Misao hit a great number of Uruks at the neck.

Merry and Pippin, with a great vestige of spirit… jumped onto a few Uruks and used their swords to forcibly stab the Uruks through their chests. While another Uruk came after Misao, Misao used her cloak to catch the Uruk at the head… and used all her strength to throw the creature in the air, onto a tree.

As the Uruk-Hai kept coming in force…



The Uruk leader stepped into the battle with a bow and arrow…





Misao and Boromir continued their valiant fight with the Uruk-Hai as Merry and Pippin picked some stones to throw at the Uruks…





The Uruk leader mounted an arrow on the bow and took aim…





Boromir and Misao were unaware of the threat of the Uruk archer. Suddenly… the archer fired the arrow…





SWOOP…!





…And it hit Boromir!



After Boromir was hit, Misao, Merry, and Pippin see their comrade in great shock as he slowly fell to his knees…

'Oh no, Boromir,' thought Misao. The Uruk growled in satisfaction.

Boromir then continued to fight, despite his condition. Misao wanted to save him, but more Uruks poured in, stopping her. The leader, with his bow, walked closer and closer…





SWOOP…!





And shot another arrow at Boromir. Misao was shocked even more. Boromir started to collapse again, gasping for breath. The Uruk leader roared again…



Boromir looked up, panting at Merry and Pippin, who were shocked to see him like this…



He now felt that he can't do any more to help them, but then, just looking at Merry and Pippin... he remembered that he has to protect the Hobbits, even if it costs him his life... and resumed to fight the Uruks, roaring out his battle cries.

Misao, still striving to save Boromir, continued to be overrun by the Uruk-Hai, stopping her from rescuing her comrade. Boromir continued fighting in his wounded condition... and killed more Uruks, roaring and crying as he went...





Misao wasn't too happy to see Boromir still fighting. "Boromir!" she cried out, "…no!"



The injured warrior, unwilling to surrender, continued to yell out his battle cries... actually killing more Uruks... one by one. But then...





SWOOP!





Boromir was hit again with a third arrow… and began to slump. Misao watched helplessly at Boromir's increased number of wounds, continuing to fight more Uruks. Merry and Pippin, saddened about what happened to Boromir, grabbed their swords and charged at the Uruks, crying out for their blood.

"Merry…! Pippin…!" called out Misao… but they were picked up by the Uruks and taken prisoner.

"Kecho Kick!" she cried out her attack, kicking one of the Uruks and then jumped out of the way, into the trees.

The Uruks were confused about where Misao went, but thought that she was of no importance and ran with the other Uruk-Hai troops, since they had the Hobbits and completed their mission…





Misao observed from the trees and sees the injured Boromir as the Uruk leader came closer to him…

'This isn't good,' she thought, 'even if I stop that creep, I'm sure Boromir will die anyway. Right now, these Uruk-Hai creeps have captured Merry and Pippin.

'I guess now… its up to me to rescue them. There's a chance that they're still alive. But the Uruks seem to keep running, never tiring… the way that Saruman designed them to be.

'I hope that Himura, Aragorn, and the others will soon follow me. I'll never give up. I won't rest until I rescue you guys.

'And Frodo, you knucklehead… if we ever meet again…



'If we ever meet again…'





And so…



Misao left Boromir to his fate, jumping through the woods, hoping to rescue the imprisoned Hobbits.









Boromir awaited the final blow from the Uruk leader's arrow. The Uruk leader took aim at Boromir, ready to shoot at the afflicted warrior…



As he did…







Aragorn came out of nowhere… and takes the creature by surprise, letting the arrow fly off harmlessly.

The leader and Aragorn fight, pushing with their swords. The leader pushed Aragorn into a tree… and then threw its two-pronged shield at him… catching him by the neck. The Uruk went in for the kill but Aragorn slipped beneath the shield and dodges the blow.

Aragorn pulled out his Elvish dagger, and stabbed the captain on the leg. The Uruk roared as he picked up Aragorn off the ground as he head-butted… and punched him onto the ground. The leader then pulled out the knife, licking the blood from it, and threw it at Aragorn…





SWING…!





But Aragorn has found his sword and used it to bat the knife away. The Uruk roared in fury and picked up a sword. Aragorn closed in on the Uruk in a sword battle…





And in a flurry of swordplay… within moments…





Aragorn sliced off the Uruk's arm, and stabbed it in the chest. The resilient Uruk captain pulled himself up further into the sword, closer… and closer to Aragorn, snarling defiantly. Truly, this was a creature that knew no fear or pain as Saruman said it would. Aragorn grimaced and, with a last vestige of strength…

Pulled his sword out of the injured warrior, swings it wide…





SWING…!





And hacked off the Uruk-Hai's head, killing it.









Aragorn looked over to his side and sees the afflicted Boromir and raced over to him.

"No," he said silently.

Kenshin arrived soon after and saw the injured Boromir.

'…Sir Boromir,' he thought with shock.

Boromir, bloodied and paled, lay on his back near a tree. Aragorn kneeled near Boromir.

"They took the little ones," said Boromir, panting.

"Hold still," instructed Aragorn.

"Misao was with them," Boromir told him, "…can you see her?"

Aragorn looked around for her and so does Kenshin. They couldn't find her.

"I don't see her anywhere," said Aragorn, "…she might have escaped."

Kenshin deeply shared Aragorn's hope for her.

"…And Frodo," said the injured, panting Boromir, "…where's Frodo?"

Aragorn let a few moments pass before answering, "…I let Frodo go."

"Then you did what I could not… I tried to take the ring from him."

Aragorn grimaced for a moment… but calmed himself.

"The ring is beyond our reach now," he said.

"Forgive me… I did not see it… I have failed you all," Boromir said in great sorrow and regret.

"No, Boromir, you fought bravely… you have kept your honor," Aragorn reassured Boromir.

Aragorn then reached out, trying to pull the arrows out of Boromir… but Boromir stopped him.

"Leave it," he said, "…it is over."

"No, Sir Boromir," interjected Kenshin, "there has to be another way if you live."

"I mean it Kenshin," Boromir resolved in agony, "…it's over for me. The world of men will fall. And all will come to darkness… and my city to ruin."

Kenshin silently disagreed with him as he slowly lowered his head a little.

Boromir went on stuttering to Kenshin, "…you always talk like you know everything. Besides… I told you before Kenshin… that I didn't think that I have the will or strength to live. But I believe… that Aragorn has that strength to live… "

Boromir puts his hand on Aragorn's shoulder, confirming his belief.

"…I don't know what strength is in my blood," said Aragorn, "but I swear to you I will not let the White City fall… nor our people fail."

"…Our people…" stuttered Boromir, "…our people."

Kenshin solemnly interjected, "…you also have my oath that I won't allow your beautiful White City, nor Gondor for that matter… to fall at the hands of Sauron either, Sir Boromir, that you do."

Boromir slowly turned to Kenshin and stuttered again, "…thank you… Kenshin."

Boromir then reached for his sword, which Aragorn puts in his hand, and helped place it upon his chest…







Legolas and Aoshi walk into the scene and see the afflicted Boromir… and look with sadness…

'…Boromir,' Aoshi sadly thought, '…it appears that we've lost another comrade.'





"…I would've followed you my brother," Boromir said to Aragorn…



"…My captain…





"…My king…







With those last words, Boromir breathed his last…





…And died.









Kenshin solemnly closed his eyes, saddened over Boromir's passing…



Moments later… Aragorn gently placed both his hands on Boromir's face and silently said a small lament, "…be at peace… Son of Gondor."

Aragorn softly and gently kissed Boromir's forehead…



…Gimli and Sanosuke also walked in as well to see Boromir's death. Saito stood against a tree, smoking a cigarette… merely pitying the warrior's demise…



Aragorn slowly stood up… with his eyes and tears… filled with grief…





…Kenshin's eyes were filled with tears and grief as well.











Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.

A/n: I'm almost done with Section one folks, just one more chapter. Please… read and review.

Special note to Rogue Solus:

Remember when you said in your reviews that your birthday was on Aug. 16? I just thought I'd leave you a little special message just for you, HAPPY BIRTHDAY!

How old are you, by the way? Just wondering of course. Besides, you know that I'm 24.

But other that that, hope you enjoy this chapter, as well as the rest of you…



Oh, and to Quatre Winner, a good happy belated birthday to you too.


Chapter 27 - Sec. 1 Epil.: Frodo's fate

A/n: Well, this is the last chapter of section one. And I have a little surprise for you at the bottom of the page. Hope you enjoy.









First Sec. Epilogue: Frodo's fate







Frodo stood alone on the pale grey shore of Parth Galen, staring into the distance, with the ring on his palm, seemingly merely an unadorned gold band. Ever since he owned the ring, it has brought him nothing but trouble. Gandalf is gone, Boromir has turned against him, and he now feels that he cannot depend on anyone in the Fellowship.

As Galadriel said, to bear a ring of power… is to be alone.





In the forest, Sam continued to run, trying to find Frodo. Yahiko was right behind him.

"…Frodo!" yelled Sam.

As he continued to run… Kaoru came up, startling Sam.

"Oh," said an apologetic Kaoru, "sorry, Sam."

"No harm done Miss Kaoru," Sam assured Kaoru, "but I have to look for Frodo."

"…Sam," stutters Kaoru, "…I think… "

Sam looked at Kaoru for a moment… then ran off again.

"I'm going too, Kaoru," stated Yahiko.

"Yahiko," said Kaoru, insisting, "…I think that maybe Frodo should be on his own… the ring is just too powerful."

"…Like I care, Kaoru," Yahiko protested, "I'm going, no matter what Galadriel said to Frodo. What's the point of all of us being here if we can't even do what we're here to do?"

Kaoru was still speechless, despite Yahiko's protests.

Yahiko went on, "I never told you this, but… ever since the battle with Shishio, when Kenshin went to fight him… I felt that I was somehow… left out of the fight because I didn't get to see Shishio."

Kaoru silently gasped to herself at the boy's statement as he finished, "…there's no way that I'm going to be left out again, Kaoru. I remember what Galadriel said to Frodo... even the smallest person can change the course of the future. I may not be as small as Frodo, but I can still brag about changing things myself! With, or without you or Kenshin… I'm going to Mordor! Wait up, Sam!"

Yahiko then raced forward, following Sam.



'Come to think about it…' thought Kaoru, 'Yahiko does have a point. I did come here, as well as everyone else… to save both worlds from Sauron's cruel tyranny. Besides Frodo is starting to remind me a little bit like Kenshin about the time he went off by himself to fight Shishio.

Maybe Yahiko is right… perhaps Frodo does need some help no matter what Galadriel says about Frodo needing to go alone by himself…

Kaoru settled for a moment and went on in her thoughts…

'Not only that, but what she also said about her not denying that her heart has greatly desired the ring. That alone made me realize something…

…That I also… desire the ring for myself as well.

I've been tempted ever since our first encounter with the Ringwraiths.

I can certainly realize why Kenshin… after all those battles he had with Jinei and Saito… would be tempted to revert back into Battousai the Manslayer…

Besides, Kenshin left me to go fight with Shishio because he felt that he was endangering us, but I went after Kenshin anyway. So there's absolutely no difference at all why I shouldn't go after Frodo because of that dreadful ring, even if it is dangerous…

Even if… even if…



Even if… I am tempted to have the ring as much as Boromir did…'





In that moment… Kaoru regained her wits…



"Yahiko," said Kaoru, "wait! Hold up!"









Frodo continued to stand alone, weeping silently. He slowly lowered his head, looking at the malevolent tool of power unadorned in his hand, solemnly remembering how much trouble it caused him in all the time he has had it when he began the journey, in which he lost Gandalf to Moria and what has happened today. Frodo began recalling what he said while in Moria:



…I wish the ring had never come to me… I wish none of this had happened…





Suddenly… he recalled what Gandalf told him:





…So do all who live to see such times… but that is not for them to decide…



…All you have to decide… is what to do… with the time that is given to you.





Frodo always believed in Gandalf, believing that he was always right. This fact alone… allowed Frodo to regain his wits as he closed the ring in his hand and put it in his pocket. The frightened, but noble Hobbit then went for one of the boats and pushed it into the water. He got into the boat and started paddling.







Sam then emerges from the woods, along with Yahiko and Kaoru. Sam immediately saw Frodo paddling away as he cried, "Frodo, no! Frodo! Mr. Frodo!"

"Hey Frodo, " cried out Yahiko, "come back here, you crybaby!

"No Sam," replied Frodo, silently, "none of you must follow me."

But Sam wouldn't give up. He started to walk into the river, intending to follow Frodo. Yahiko matched Sam's course of action.

"Yeah," said Yahiko, "I'm with you Sam."

Frodo looked back to see them crossing the river. "Go back Sam," he commanded, "…go back all of you… I'm going to Mordor alone."

"Of course you are, and I'm coming with you!" countered Sam.

"Yeah, and don't forget about me, Frodo!" cried Yahiko.

"I guess you can count me in too," said Kaoru, "either we come with you, or we don't go at all Frodo."



Frodo couldn't believe what was happening. But he remembers that Sam has always had difficulty with swimming.

"Sam, you can't swim!" he cried, "…Sam!"

Despite Frodo's warnings, Sam continued to proceed towards Frodo, no matter what. He struggled to swim but began to sink.

"Sam!" cried out Kaoru and Yahiko.

Sam continued struggling, despite the fact that he was sinking. Then… Sam sank completely into the lake. Kaoru and Yahiko went underwater to try and save the sinking corpulent Hobbit.

Frodo, at the same time puts his paddle into the boat.

"Sam! Kaoru! Yahiko!" he cried…









Sam continued to struggle to swim up to Frodo as he sank faster… and faster…





Kaoru and Yahiko tried their best to reach the struggling Hobbit… and were finally able to reach and grasp him…





The trio tried to swim up to Frodo's boat and nearly made it, but somehow… they started to sink slowly with Sam.



Then…







Frodo's hand reached out into the water… and grabbed Kaoru's hand, pulling her up, along with Sam and Yahiko. All four of them were able to fit into the boat. Kaoru sat behind Frodo, while he was able to see Sam in the face with Yahiko behind him.



"…I made a promise, Mr. Frodo," stated Sam, "…a promise… 'Don't you leave him Samwise Gamgee'… and I don't mean to… I don't mean to."

"I'm not going to leave you either, Frodo," said Yahiko, "I did come to this world to save it… and mine, didn't I?"

Frodo still couldn't believe what has happened, but a few moments later… Kaoru spoke her peace.

"…I agree with them, Frodo," she said as Frodo turned to face her, "…we've all sworn to protect you no matter what. You somewhat remind me of Kenshin because when there was a battle to determine the future of our world, in general, he went off without me because he thought I would be in danger. But you know, Frodo… I went off to follow him anyway, just like Sam has done, just now."

Frodo turned to Sam with a thankful expression.

"…Oh, Sam," he said.

The two Hobbits hugged. Kaoru and Yahiko joined in for a big group hug. Then, after long moments of hugging… they released.

"…Thank you," said Frodo, "…thank you all. Then I welcome your company."

Sam, Kaoru, and Yahiko were deeply moved by Frodo's gratitude.

"…Come on." Frodo said.

After that… the four companions began to row toward the Eastern Shore, to Amon Lhaw.











Much later… the others laid Boromir to rest in one of the boats, with his sword rests with him, his shield is above his head and his cloven horn at his side, sending it to go over the falls of Rauros.

Aragorn wore Boromir’s vambraces in his honor. Gimli, Saito and Aoshi stood together, while Kenshin and Aragorn stood by each other. As everyone watched the boat go over the falls, Legolas quickly shoved a boat into the water.

"Hurry!" cried Legolas, "Frodo, Sam, Kaoru, and Yahiko have reached the Eastern Shore!"

"Yeah, let's go!" said Sanosuke.

But they looked back and see that Kenshin and Aragorn weren't moving and inch. Aragorn saw the four companions go into the woods, silently wishing them luck. Kenshin did the same.



On the Eastern Shore, Yahiko, Frodo, Sam, and Kaoru had already left their boat and began walking into the woods. Kaoru looked back for a moment and… seemed to spot Kenshin from a faraway distance…



Kenshin, in return, spotted and stared back at Kaoru. It seemed that they were separated once again, looking at each other one last time before going their separate ways. But in the end… they have promised each other, since Rivendell… that even thought they might get separated again in Middle-Earth… they would eventually be together again, someday.

After a few moments passed, Kaoru went off into the woods.

'Goodbye… Kenshin,' thought Kaoru as she went off…







'Miss Kaoru… I wish you and Sir Frodo the best of luck… that I do,' Kenshin thought as he closed his eyes after seeing Kaoru go off into the woods…





"You mean not to follow them?" wondered Legolas.

"Frodo's fate," replied Aragorn, "is no longer in our hands."

"…Kenshin?" wondered Sanosuke.

"Aragorn is right, Sano," said Kenshin, "this company has done its part in assisting the ringbearer. Miss Kaoru and Yahiko are now with Frodo and Sam. We now have to have complete faith in them, that we do."

Sanosuke reluctantly agreed, "…you know Kenshin, Frodo is beginning to remind me a little bit like you."

Kenshin gave no response to Sanosuke's criticism, taking it as a complement.

"And I," interjected Aoshi, "can't find Misao anywhere… I hope she isn't hurt."

"Aoshi," said Kenshin, "…she's probably trying to rescue Merry and Pippin all by herself, that she is."

"…I really hope so, Battousai," replied Aoshi, "… I hope she doesn't do anything rash."

Gimli interjected, "then it has all been in vain… the Fellowship has failed."

"So it would appear," added Saito as he threw away his smoking cigarette.

Everyone circled around Aragorn and Kenshin. Aragorn approached his comrades and puts his hands on Legolas and Gimli's shoulders.

"Not if we all hold true to each other," he answered as Gimli puts his hand on Aragorn's arm, returning the comradeship.

Kenshin also puts a hand on Aragorn, vowing his comradeship.

Aragorn continued, "we will not abandon Merry and Pippin… or Misao, to torment and death. Not while we have strength left."

Kenshin and Aoshi were relieved to hear Aragorn's resolve. Aragorn released his hands and walked a little ways away from them.

"Leave all that can be spared behind," he said as he grabbed his dagger and sheathes it, "…we travel light. Let's hunt some Orc."

Aragorn then led the hunt. Kenshin nodded a little and ran off with him.



"Yeah," said Sanosuke as he cracked his knuckles, "let's do it!"

Sanosuke then followed along too.



Legolas and Gimli looked at each other, grinning.

"Yes!" cried Gimli as he and Legolas went along too.



"Heh!" smirked Saito, "this sounds like even more fun. Are you up for this, Shinomori."

"I would be honored Saito," Aoshi replied sternly, with a little grin on his face.

Aoshi and Saito followed last.





Everyone ran through the woods, hunting the Uruk-hai in order to rescue their friends…











Frodo, Sam, Yahiko, and Kaoru trek upon the razor-sharp hills of Emyn Muil. They stand upon a high hill, beside a reflecting pool of water. A dark sky is before them, though light wings beneath it. They were overseeing Mordor, their destination…





"Mordor," said Frodo, "I hope the others find a safer road."

"…Strider will look after them," said Sam.

"…And so will Kenshin," added Yahiko.

"I don't suppose," said Frodo, "we'll ever see them again."

"We may yet, Mr. Frodo," stated Sam, "…we may."

Kaoru slowly nodded in agreement.

"Sam …Kaoru… Yahiko, " said Frodo as he turned to face them, smiling, "…I'm glad you're all with me."

They all smiled at Frodo in return.





Frodo went along first. Sam stood for a moment, and then followed on. Kaoru and Yahiko follow suit as well. They went down the rocky slope into a light mist beneath high, sunlit mountains, towards their destination.

The travelers have a long way to go…





…And a lonely road… so far from home.











END OF SECTION 1









May it be. by Enya







May it be an evening star…

Shines down upon you…



May it be when darkness falls…

Your heart will be true…



You walk… a lonely road…

Oh! How far you are from home…







Mornië utúlië…

Believe… and you…

Will find… your way…





Mornië alantië…



A promise lives…

Within you now…









May it be the shadow's call…

Will fly away…

May it be you journey on…

To light the day…

When the night is overcome…

You may rise to find the sun…







Mornië utúlië…



Believe… and you…

Will find… your way…





Mornië alantië…



A promise lives…

Within you now…





A promise lives… within you…







…Now.













* Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.

A/n: How did you people like my surprise. I thought I'd put the ending song of the first movie since this fanfic resembled so much like the movie.

But other than that… it's the end of Section One, but not the whole story of Rurouni Kenshin and the Lord of the Rings, mind you. Stay tuned for the second section, KENSHIN AND THE TWO TOWERS.






Chapter 28 - Sec. 2, Ch. 1: Encounter with Gollum

A/n: Well, I'm on schedule for my fanfic, aren't I. Sorry about the 3-month wait. I do intend to publish more of this story as soon as Return of the King is out in theaters. Anyway, here's section 2, enjoy.





Interlude







Middle-Earth always has its places of wonder and danger, like the land of Mordor, and just recently, the smoking valley of Isengard, where Saruman, the head of the wizard's order, has turned to the darkside. Everywhere in the lands of Middle-Earth, beauty reigned, even in the lands of the Misty Mountains.



On some days, the mountains were beautiful and peaceful, and on some nights… who knows? Maybe dark and dangerous events occur. The lands of the Misty Mountains were probably more dangerous inside of the mountains rather than the outside. Like when the creature Gollum took the One Ring of power into the mountains' tunnels and kept it there for 500 years.



The Misty Mountains, even now were full of danger, which is made clear by the echoing screams of people, throughout the mountain range…



You cannot pass…!



Gandalf…!



Sir Gandalf…



The echoing continued…



I am the servant of the secret fire, wielder of the flame of Arnor…





Argh…!





Go back to the shadow…





The dark fire will not avail you, FLAME OF UDUN!



The echoing screams came from inside the mountains, into the mines of Moria. An old man, with a staff and sword, was standing on a bridge, facing a fiery creature called a Balrog. A company of fifteen, watched the fight. Four of them were Hobbits. There were two women and a child. One was an Elf, one was a Dwarf, and the others were men. The Balrog cracked its whip at the old man, proceeding forward.

"YOU…" shouted the old man, raising his staff, "…SHALL NOT… PASS!"

The old man quickly slammed the staff on the bridge, illuminating a white light that drove the Balrog back a bit. The old man held his own when the Balrog proceeded again only… the bridge started to collapse under it, taking the Balrog with it as it fell down a chasm.

Exhausted, the old man turned around to leave with his companions but…





The flaming whip lashed up from the abyss, from which the Balrog fell into and grabbed the old man's ankle, pulling him to the edge. The old man clings onto the bridge, but is straining to keep his grip. One of the Hobbits started to run to the old man, but one of the men held him back.

"No!" said the man.

"Gandalf!" yelled the Hobbit to the old man on the bridge.

The old man, Gandalf, continued to struggle to keep his grip and then, unexpectedly, he looks to his companions and the scared Hobbit, one last time…

"…Fly you fools," said Gandalf.

"NOOOOOOO!" yelled the Hobbit.



Gandalf then loosened his grip, directly falling with the Balrog into the abyss…





The abyss in which they fell into was very vast and very deep. Gandalf then was able to spot… and grab hold of his sword, Glamdring. Gandalf proceeded directly towards the fiery Balrog… and started to hack away at it with the sword with each hit he made…





SLICE!





The battling pair fought in the bloodiest fashion. And at that moment… Gandalf plunged his sword into the creature, emitting sparks of fire from it. But…







The Balrog knocked away Gandalf like a pest. However, the wizard continued to fall alongside the Balrog in the enclosed cavern…

The battle became fiercer each time as they plunged at even greater speeds…





The demon tried to knock Gandalf away again, but the wizard would not give up as he struggled to regain his hold on the demon. But unfortunately, the Balrog grabbed him first, so he wouldn't be able to strike. Gandalf continued his struggle, as he did…





The demon crashed into the walls, releasing Gandalf. Gandalf was able to grab one of the horns, enabling him to jump onto the creature's back… and plunged his sword into the Balrog's neck.

In the heat of this moment…







The battling pair started to fall into a giant cavern with cold, frozen glacial water at the bottom of it. The fiery flames of the Balrog lit the cavern as it and Gandalf slowly… but surely… fell into the water. Just then…









"…Gandalf!" Frodo cries out as he awakes from his sleep.

He was taking a nap, along with Sam, Kaoru, and Yahiko. When Frodo woke up crying out Gandalf's name, the others woke up, worrying about Frodo.

"What is it, Mr. Frodo?" asked Sam.

"Are you alright, Frodo?" asked Yahiko.

"Anything the matter?" asked Kaoru.

Frodo answered, solemnly, "…nothing… "

Frodo lays down again.

"…Just a dream," he added.





'…More like a nightmare,' thought Kaoru, '…poor Frodo. He yelled out Gandalf's name. Frodo has been upset ever since we lost Gandalf. He still misses him…as I miss Kenshin.'

Kaoru and Yahiko lay down and returned to their sleep as well.

















SECTION 2: KENSHIN AND THE TWO TOWERS









Chapter 1: Encounter with Gollum, lead us to the Black Gate





Once a Fellowship of sixteen…



Now has been cut down to fourteen with the loss of Gandalf and the recent loss of Boromir. And recently…

The Fellowship was now scattered when Frodo chose to go on his own. However, Kaoru, Yahiko, and most importantly… Sam went along with the ring-bearing Hobbit. Also, Merry and Pippin were captured by the Uruk-Hai and were now being pursued by Misao, Kenshin, Aragorn, Gimli, Sanosuke, Legolas, Saito, and Aoshi.

But unfortunately…





The news of Boromir's loss has not yet reached the four travelers as they continued to trek their way through the razor sharp hills of Emyn Muil, as they have been for several days hence. As they reached the top of a certain hill, they oversaw an ominous, dark, and fiery light from a great distance. It was their destination, the mountain of fire in Mordor.



"Mordor," stated Sam, "the one place in Middle-Earth we don’t want to see any closer. And it's the one place we're trying to get to. It's just where we can't get."

Sam then turned to face Frodo and added, "let’s face it, Mr. Frodo, we’re lost."

"Yeah," agreed Yahiko, "this is crazy. We just got to get to Mordor somehow."

"Well," said Sam, "…I don’t think Gandalf meant for us to come this way, Mr. Yahiko."

"…He didn't mean for a lot of things to happen Sam," interjected Frodo, "…but they did."

As everyone's spirits were nearly down in despair…



Kaoru spoke, "guys, we mustn't worry so much about this. Even though Gandalf is no longer with us, our goals are still the same. We'll get to Mordor eventually, and when we do, we're going straight for Mount Doom so we can destroy that awful ring, right?"

"…Yeah, Kaoru," Yahiko agreed.

Frodo looked up at Kaoru. "Thank you for your speech of confidence, Miss Kaoru," he said smiling.



But out of nowhere…





Frodo looked toward the mountain of fire suddenly… and immediately felt and saw the Eye, zooming in on him, in a flash!



AAACKKK!





Frodo gasped and backed away, panting. Everyone gasped at Frodo's dilemma and Kaoru rushed towards Frodo as he fell into Kaoru's arms.

"Frodo," Kaoru said, "are you okay?"



Frodo continued to pant heavily. Sam gave a worried look at Frodo.



"Frodo?" he asked, "…it's the ring, isn't it?"

"It's getting heavier," replied Frodo as he went on panting, clutching the ring in his hand.

"Just hold on Frodo," interjected Kaoru, "we'll destroy the ring soon enough."



Frodo slowly and weakly nodded at her as he sat down and fumbled for his bottle of water to take a sip.



"You know, Frodo," said Yahiko, "seeing you drink your water is making me hungry."

"Yeah," Kaoru agreed, "I'm getting hungry too, Yahiko. Lets have something to eat while you're resting."

"…Okay," said Frodo as he turned to Sam, "…what food have we got left, Sam?"

Sam took off his backpack and set it down to look inside of it. "Well let me see," he said as he went through his bag and took out a package.

"Oh yes, lovely… Lembas bread." Sam then went into his bag again, "and look… "

He showed another package to them.

"…More Lembas bread," Sam added sarcastically.

Kaoru giggled, "oh Sam."

Sam then broke off a few pieces and tossed each piece to Frodo, Yahiko, and Kaoru. He munched a piece himself.

"Thanks, Sam," said Yahiko.

"I don't usually hold with foreign food," said Sam, "but this Elvish stuff, it's not bad."

"Nothing ever dampens your spirits, does it Sam?" inquired Frodo as he smiled.

"You can," added Yahiko, "say the same thing about me too, Frodo."

Frodo smiled even brighter at the child's enthusiasm. Sam smiled back at Frodo and Yahiko.

Suddenly, a front came over them, which Sam looks ominously at.



"Those rain clouds might dampen our spirits, Mr. Yahiko," said Sam.









The four travelers continued trekking through difficult terrain, often huddling underneath their cloaks when it rained, to keep themselves dry, so that they wouldn't catch cold. The path of Emyn Muil became endless each time they trekked, going on for days and days. When they reached a particular spot, Sam looked around like he knew where they are.

"This looks strangely familiar," Sam mentioned.

Frodo did know this particular place as well. "…Its because we've been here before," he said, exasperated, "we're going in circles."

"Circles?" said Kaoru with a quizzed look, "it's more like a maze of rocks that we can't seem to get out of Frodo."

"I know, Miss Kaoru," Frodo agreed.

"Besides," interjected Yahiko, "Gimli said that this place would be impossible."

"Ah! What's that 'orrid stink?" gasped Sam, getting everyone's attention, "I'll warrant there's a nasty bog nearby… can any of you smell it?"

A few moments passed. "Yes," Frodo answered as he came up beside Sam, "…I can smell it."

Frodo then turned to face his companions and whispered, "…we're not alone."









Night fell over Emyn Muil. The travelers slept quietly. Unaware of a dark shape, that has suddenly appeared over the cliff, loomed over them like an ominous dark shadow, and was now making its way down to the travelers.



"They're thieves," said the shape, "they're thieves! The filthy, little thieves! Where is it? Where isss it? They stole it from us… my preciousss…"



The shape loomed closer and closer each time… towards the travelers…



"Curse them! We hates them! It’s ours, it is... and we wantssss it!" it finishes while reaching out to the Hobbits with its hand…







The Hobbits then sprang up… and grabbed the intruder. Kaoru and Yahiko also woke up and saw the Hobbits struggling with the creepy intruder and joined in. The intruder was pulled down.

Amidst the struggle, the intruder wriggles loose and leaps onto Frodo. As Frodo falls back, the chain and ring around his neck is revealed and the intruder jumps straight for the ring, reaching for it with its finger. Sam ran over and tried to grab at him by pulling his leg, but was knocked away.

Kaoru and Yahiko grabbed the intruder next and they both struggled with him. The intruder was able to knock away Yahiko. Kaoru now struggled alone with the creature, trying to subdue him.

"You're not getting away that easily, mister," said Kaoru.

But the intruder was able to pick up a rock and hit her on the head, knocking her out.

Yahiko grabbed his new wooden sword, provided by Galadriel, and tried to hit the intruder, but it escaped. The same thing happened each time when Yahiko tried to hit the intruder.

"Hold still, creepy," he said, exasperated.

But then, the intruder was able to hit Yahiko up against the rocks, knocking the wind out of him.

Frodo couldn't believe that the intruder had just knocked out Kaoru and Yahiko. The intruder immediately went back for Frodo to reach for the ring even as Frodo grabbed his hands… and tries to push him away. The intruder's cheeks puff with exertion and his enormous eyes were fixed on the ring as he continued struggling with Frodo.

Sam grabbed hold of the intruder again by the arm, enabling the intruder to throw Frodo aside with his other arm. The intruder used Sam to climb up the cliff… and jumped right back on top of Frodo. Sam wouldn't give up defending Frodo as he grabbed the intruder under the arms… and tore him away from Frodo, carrying him high in the air.

The intruder then turned around and bit Sam on the shoulder, wriggled around… and clasped his arms around Sam’s neck and legs around his waist in a death grip. Kaoru and Yahiko regain consciousness and see Sam at the intruder's mercy. Then…





Frodo drew Sting and ran over with it to the intruder, using his free hand to grab the little hairs the intruder had left on its head, pulling his head back, while he held the tip of Sting it at its throat…





"This is Sting," Frodo said, menacingly, "you've seen it before, haven't you… Gollum!"

Kaoru and Yahiko gasp at this revelation. The intruder was none other than Gollum, the creature that had the ring for 500 years.

"Release him," Frodo threatened Gollum, "or I'll cut your throat."

Slowly, Gollum loosened his grip on Sam and as the latter disentangled himself, Gollum began to wail. His wailing lasted throughout the night…









The next day, Gollum continued to wail and writhe in pain while being dragged with Sam's Elvish rope around his neck.

"Hey," cried out Yahiko to Gollum, "would you mind keeping it down, ugly?"

"It burns!" Gollum cried out, continuing to be dragged by Sam, "it burns us! It freezes!"

Gollum was then able to grab onto a rock, stopping himself from being dragged any further.

Gollum grabbed onto the rope and ranted further, "nasty Elves twisted it! Take it off us!"

"You heard Mr. Yahiko," Sam ordered as he tugged fiercely on the rope, trying to silence the creature, "keep it down!"

But Gollum kept wailing as he hated being dragged by Sam.

"Quiet you!" Sam ordered again, very fiercely.

"AAAAAAARRRGGGGGGGGGHHH!" Gollum wailed even more loudly, while on his knees.

"Man," said Yahiko, "he just doesn't know when to quit, does he?"

"It's hopeless!" cried out Sam, in dismay, "every Orc in Mordor's going to hear this racket!"

"I don't know about you, Sam," said Yahiko, "but I'm ready to take on those ugly Orcs anytime!"

"Well," replied Sam, "I think we should just tie him up and leave him."

Gollum didn't seem too happy about that. "No!" he cried, "that would kill us! Kill us!"

"It’s no more than you deserve!" cried Sam to Gollum as he slowly collapsed on his back.

After a pause, Frodo interjected, "…maybe he does deserve to die."

Frodo then walked up closer to the cowering Gollum and added, "but now that I see him… I do pity him."

After another pause, Kaoru asked Frodo, "…is it because of what Gandalf said about not being too quick to judge about anyone who deserves to die?"

"…Yes, Miss Kaoru," Frodo solemnly replied, "…it is."



Gollum then brought himself to his knees and begged, "we be nice to them if they be nice to us."

"Take it off us," Gollum added as he grabbed the indicated rope around his neck, "we swears to do what you wants. We swears."

Frodo said to him, "there is no promise you can make that I can trust."

"We swears," said Gollum as he bowed to Frodo, offering his services, "…to serve the master of the preciousss. We will swear on… on… the precious! Gollum! Gollum!"

Frodo retained his sense of caution. "The ring is treacherous," he said, "it will hold you to your word."

"Yes…" answered Gollum, as he crawled closer to Frodo, "…on the precious…"

Gollum then looked up at Frodo and finished, "…on the precious."



But Sam wouldn't accept Gollum's offer of service. "I don’t believe you!"

"Me neither," added Yahiko.

Gollum backed away from them, climbing up a boulder, in fear. Sam strongly jerked at the rope as Gollum tried to get away from him.

"Get down!" cried Sam, "I said down!" Gollum crashed onto the ground, choking.

"Sam!" cried Frodo.

"He's trying to trick us!" Sam warned, "we let him go, he’ll throttle us in our sleep!"

"I agree, Frodo," added Yahiko, "let's do what Sam said and tie him up."

"Sam, Yahiko!" interjected Kaoru, "…we're wasting time. Nothing's going to get done by arguing. Since Kenshin isn't here with us… I believe that Gollum's fate is decided with Frodo."

Kaoru then turned to Frodo. "…What do you want to do with him, Frodo?" she asked earnestly.



Frodo looked at Kaoru for a moment… and then turned to walk over to the panting Gollum, who backed away from him in fear and uncertainty…





Frodo asked Gollum, "you know the way to Mordor?"

"Yes," answered Gollum as he nodded warily.

"You've been there before?"

"…Yes…"



Unexpectedly… Frodo reached out and loosened the rope noose off of Gollum's neck, surprising the others. Gollum seemed both surprised and relieved at the act of mercy provided by Frodo.

Frodo commanded, "you will lead us to the black gate."









Gollum did as Frodo asked as he began to scramble off in the direction of Morannon, the black gate of Mordor. The travelers, who were many paces away, managed to catch up to Gollum and saw him covering his face and muttering to himself about the dangers of Mordor and the Eye of Sauron.

But then…





Gollum uncovered his face and hissed at the travelers, "AARRGH!"

Gollum then ran off again, forcing the travelers to run after him.

"Hey!" Sam called out.

"Wait up creepy!" Yahiko called out also.

"Come back now!" Sam continued to call out, as they chased after Gollum, "come back!"



The travelers slowed down and stopped to look around for Gollum… but he was nowhere to be found.

"There! What did I tell you?" said an exasperated Sam, who believed that his suspicions about Gollum were now confirmed, "he's run off, the old villain."

"I knew we couldn't trust him," Yahiko added his exasperated growl, agreeing with Sam.

"So much for his promises," Sam concluded. Then…





"This way, Hobbits and Travelers!" said a voice from above…



It was Gollum, who was almost ducking behind a rock.

Gollum quickly lifted his head again and quickly added, "follow me!"





The travelers slowly began to grow very weary and impatient with the creature's obnoxious, frivolous behavior as they continued to follow in Gollum's wake…











* Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.







A/n: Next chapter, enter Rohan. Please r/r. Thanks.


Chapter 29 - Ch. 2: Rohan under siege

Chapter 2: Rohan under siege, burn every village!





Misao Makimachi jumped across a rocky plain, in pursuit of the Uruk-hai who have captured Merry and Pippin. Using her skills of stealth, she was able to avoid being spotted by the Uruks. After three days of endless tracking… she was able to spot the Uruks. They continued to march through the plain.

"Hmm, Gotcha," Misao said quietly, "…somehow, I've got to get to Merry and Pippin without getting myself killed."





The marching band of Uruk-Hai has Merry and Pippin bound to the backs of two Uruk-hai. Pippin was entirely conscious while Merry was unconscious with a gash on his right brow.

"Merry," Pippin called out, silently, "Merry!" But there was no response from the injured, unconscious Hobbit.

Suddenly, an Uruk raised his fist, signaling a stop. Suddenly…



Orcs, led by Grishnákh came out from the rocks, in front of the Uruks and went over to them.

"You're late," said Grishnákh, "our master grows impatient, he wants the Shire-rats now."

"I don't take orders from Orc-maggots," the Uruk called UglĂşk said, defiantly, which insulted the Orcs, "Saruman will have his prize. We will deliver them."

Uglúk then turned away as Grishnákh snapped his mouth, growling at the defiant Uruk.





Misao, with her trained ninja senses of sight and sound, saw the unfolding drama from above the cliffs.

'Something weird is going on here,' thought Misao, suspiciously, 'aren't they supposed to be on the same side?'





Then in the growing tension, another Uruk called MaĂşhur began to sniff the air around him, catching Ugluk's attention. He wondered what was happening.



"What is it?" asked the Uruk, "what do you smell."

The sniffing Uruk turned to his comrade and growled, "man-flesh."

The announcement even made the Orcs look around.

"They've picked up our trail!" UglĂşk assessed, confirming it to be the seven other Fellowship members, besides Misao.

"…Aragorn, Kenshin," Pippin said to himself, with a small, hopeful smile.





Misao heard the Uruks from above.

'Man-flesh,' she thought, 'can he mean, ah! It must be Aragorn, Himura, and the others. They must be following these Uruk creeps too! I hope you're following along too, Lord Aoshi.'





"Let's move!" cried UglĂşk.

The Uruk-Hai quickened their pace, becoming faster than before. The Orcs joined along with them, despite their recent quarrel with the Uruk-Hai.

Misao noticed this, and quickened her pace as well, determined to keep very close to them.

Pippin began to reach and struggle with his Elven brooch with his teeth. He then tore it off his cloak, looked around to see if the Uruks were watching… and dropped it onto the ground, to leave for the others to find. A foot stomped onto the brooch… but it remains unbroken and visible on the grass.











From far away, on top of a hillside…



Aragorn lies with his eyes closed and ear pressed to the ground, listening for the sound of footsteps. Kenshin was lying right beside him. Moments later… Aragorn lifted his head, looking up

"What's happening, Aragorn," asked Kenshin.

"Their pace has quickened, Kenshin," he said, "…they must have caught our scent. Hurry!"

Aragorn then ran off, in the lead.

"Hey Kenshin, " a voice called out.



It was Sanosuke. He was down below the hill with Saito. Aoshi, Legolas, and Gimli were behind them.

"What's going on?" asked Sanosuke.

"We must hurry, Sano," replied Kenshin, "the Uruk-Hai have increased their speed, that they have."

Kenshin ran off with Aragorn as well.





"Oh great," said Sanosuke, as he starts to run, "I hope we don't lose them."

"You're a moron," interjected Saito.

"Would you stop nit-picking me, Saito," fumed Sanosuke.





Aoshi quickened his pace as well. 'Hold on, Misao,' thought Aoshi.

Legolas turned his head behind him.

"Come on, Gimli," he called out.



Gimli was way behind them.

He paused in his steps and huffed to himself, "…three days’ and nights’ pursuit. No food… no rest… and no sign of our quarry, but what bare rock can tell!"

The Dwarf slowly continued forward.







Gimli was right, they were in pursuit of the Uruks for three days. Misao has had a great head start because of Boromir's funeral. The Seven Hunters ran across rocks and plains, with Aragorn in the lead, followed by Kenshin, Sanosuke, Saito, Legolas, Aoshi, and Gimli. From time to time, Legolas looked behind him, making sure Gimli kept up with them.





At the spot where the Uruks started to increase their speed, Aragorn was able to spot something on the ground, but faintly. He bends down and picked up an Elven brooch, looking at it. Kenshin observes with him.

"Its one of the Hobbit's Elven brooches," stated Kenshin, "they must've left this for us to find, that they have."

"Indeed," replied Aragorn, "…not idly do the leaves of Lorien fall."

"Aragorn, Himura," interjected Aoshi as he and Legolas came up to them, "I found this from above the hill."

Aoshi showed them a piece of paper with an Oniwaban group message on it.

"Miss Misao must've left that note," said Kenshin.

"Indeed," replied Aoshi.

"Then," interjected Legolas, "they may all yet be alive."

"Less than a day ahead of us," said Aragorn, as he stepped off a few paces before quickening his own pace, "come!"

Legolas, Kenshin and Aoshi ran off with Aragorn.

Saito and Sanosuke came down a hill. Moments later… Gimli stumbled from behind some rocks… and rolled to the ground, taking Saito and Sanosuke by surprise.

"Easy, Dwarf," said Saito.

"Why don't you take it easy, Saito!" grunted Gimli.

Legolas said to the Dwarf, "come, Gimli. We're gaining on them!"

Gimli picked himself off of the ground and follows along, panting.

"I am wasted on cross-country!" he cried, "we Dwarves are natural sprinters! Very dangerous over short distances!"

"Well, you only live once, Gimli," called Sanosuke.

"Sanosuke," said Gimli, "your wisecracking overwhelms me so! Oh, what I wouldn't give for longer legs!"





The Trackers then came over a hill… and pause as they gazed across the plains below.

"Where are we?" wonders Sanosuke.

"We are in Rohan, Sanosuke," answered Aragorn, "the home of the horse-lords."

As they gaze over Rohan, Aoshi and Legolas ran up ahead, to pinpoint where the Uruks are heading.

"…There is something strange at work here," mentioned Aragorn, having a premonition, "…some evil gives speed to these creatures, sets its will against us."

After a few moments, Kenshin added darkly, "…I feel it too, Aragorn, that I do."



Aoshi stood on top of a rock-hill, seeing a trail of smoke, from afar.

"Legolas," he said, "look!"

Legolas came up to him, and saw the trail more clearly than Aoshi.

Aragorn called out, "Legolas, what do your Elf eyes see?"

"The Uruks turn northeast!" answered Legolas as he made an assessment on the Uruk's destination, "…they're taking the Hobbits to Isengard!"

Hearing this revelation shocked everybody as Aragorn said to himself, "Saruman."









Meanwhile at the now barren, smoking land of Isengard, ruled by the corrupt Saruman, Saruman himself is inside the tower with his hand over the palantir, communicating with Sauron…





The world is changing…





Who now has the strength to stand against the armies of Isengard…





And Mordor…





The palantir showed the land of Mordor, and the fortress of Barad-dĂ»r. Where molten lava, flowing from Mt. Doom, went into it's mote… and great armies of Orcs marching from the fortress…





…To stand against the might of Sauron and Saruman…



And the union of the Two Towers…







On top of the tower of Barad-dĂ»r, the flaming eye of Sauron shines its evil light throughout Mordor, with the fires erupting more violently from Mount Doom…





…Together, my lord Sauron, we shall rule this Middle-Earth…





And soon after, Himura's world will fall before us…







Saruman stood on the edge of one of his mining platforms, observing the mining operations. He had many Uruks made, but not the necessary weaponry available. Saruman felt that the Orcs weren't working fast enough.



The corrupt wizard turned around and ordered the Orcs, "I want them armed and ready to march within two weeks!"

"But, my lord, there are too many," an Orc reported, "they cannot all be armed in time. We don't have the means."

"Build a dam, "Saruman suggested strongly, "block the stream, work the furnaces, night and day!"

"We don't have enough fuel to feed the fires," the Orc assessed.

"…The Forest of Fangorn, lies on our doorstep," Saruman stated as he looked up to see a beautiful, lush, green forest, just right for the plucking…



"Burn it!" Saruman ordered as he went away.

"Yes!" exclaimed the orc, with a malicious smile.







The Orcs went over to the aforementioned Fangorn Forest and tore and ripped down the trees, bringing and dropping them into the smoking caverns of Isengard, where they are chopped up and used to feed the huge furnaces. The fires of industry glowed around the treacherous caverns. Sounds of hammering filled the air and molten iron was poured into casts to forge weapons and armor. Saruman inspects his line of production with great malicious pleasure…





…The Old World will burn in the fires of industry…





 The forests will fall…





 A new order will rise…





We will drive the machine of war with the sword, and the spear, and the iron fists of the Orc…







More Uruk-hai warriors were born every minute, emerging from their birth pods. An Orc inspects the newborn warriors, one by one. Saruman walked over to each new legion of Uruk-hai.



…We have only to remove those who oppose us…









In the tower of Orthanc…

Saruman conferred with one of the Wild Men of Dunland, who were rugged, primitive, had horrid, feral-like faces, and savage beyond anything in Middle-Earth.



"We will fight for you," the wild man pledged.

"Swear it," Saruman icily insisted.



To seal his oath, the Wild Man drew his blade… and used it to slit the palm of his hand. Saruman observed this act, giving his most sinister smile he had since making his first batch of Uruk-Hai that went after the Fellowship.

After slitting his hand, the Wild Man balled it into a fist, letting the blood gush out at great quantities, as it ran over his knuckles and… dripped freely onto the floor…



"…We will die… for Saruman!" the Wild Man pledged again, even more fiercely.







At night…

The Wild Men gathered at Isengard, armed with swords and torches. Saruman stood in their midst, ranting to them.



"The horsemen took your lands!" cried Saruman, "they drove your people into the hills, to scratch a living off rocks!"

"Murderers!" cried out the Wild Men as they raised their weapons and torches in the air.

"Take back the lands they stole from you," said Saruman, "BURN EVERY VILLAGE!"



Saruman stood coldly among the stampede of Wild Men as they roared out, sending them off on their genocidal crusade, to the Land of Rohan, with a band of Uruks alongside them.

Saruman continued his report to Sauron:





…It will begin in Rohan…



Too long have these peasants stood against you, but no more…





Meanwhile at a Rohan village, the people, in mass panic, see the on-coming pillage and try to escape. A woman of the village called out to her children, Freda and Éothain. She had a hand on a horse for them to ride on.



"Éothain! Éothain!" she called as Eothain ran to his mother and mounts on the horse, "you’ll take your sister. You’ll go faster with just two."

As the woman puts her daughter, Freda, in front of her older brother, Freda complained, "but Papa says Éothain must not ride Garulf, he is too big for him!"

"Listen to me," instructed the mother, "you must ride to Edoras and raise the alarm. Do you understand me?"

"Yes, mama!" answered Eothain.

"I don't wanna leave!" Freda cried, shedding her tears, "…I don't wanna go, Mama!"

The mother kisses her daughter's forehead and assured her, "I will find you there."



Just then, another woman screamed… the Uruk-hai and Wild Men were approaching. They were almost at the village.

The mother ordered her children, "quickly!"

The children ride off to Edoras, the Capitol City of Rohan.

"…Go child!" the mother silently states her parting words to her children.

The Dunland wild men and Uruk-hai entered the village, burning everything in sight as the people scream and run off in all directions. Éothain and Freda wept as they look back from a distance… and rode forth to Edoras.





…Rohan, my lord, is ready to fall… Saruman finishes.









In another part of Rohan, a group of horsemen ride to Edoras. Their leader was Eomer, the Third Marshal of the Riddermark, nephew of the king, Theoden. Eomer was carrying the king's son, Théodred, who was gravely wounded, ambushed by the Uruk-Hai at the Fords of Isen.

As they arrived, Eomer's sister, Eowyn, walked hastily up the stairs to the Golden Hall palace of Edoras and entered a bedchamber to see her cousin in grave peril. She ran to his bedside.

"…ThĂ©odred," said Eowyn.

ThĂ©odred seems to hear her call but was unable to respond. He had a bloody gash on the side of his head. Éomer nodded to Éowyn in the direction of ThĂ©odred’s torso. Éowyn drew back the covers… and upon seeing ThĂ©odred’s fatal wound, her lips tighten and her eyes close. She looked up to catch Éomer’s eye, who returned her expression of concern with his own.







In the Golden Hall throne room, Eomer and Eowyn speak to their uncle, who sat motionless on his throne, wizened, and aged beyond his years.

"Your son is badly wounded, my lord," said Eowyn, full of concern.

"He was ambushed by Orcs," added Eomer, "…if we don't defend our country, Saruman will take it by force."

"That is a lie," interjected a voice coming from the shadows. A man with creepy, greased long hair and an ill look on his face appeared from beside the throne. It was the king's counselor, Grima Wormtongue.

"…Saruman the White has ever been our friend and ally," finished Wormtongue.

Just then, Theoden began mumbling, "…Grima… Grima… "

Wormtongue leaned down beside Theoden as he continued mumbling, "…my son…? Grima…"



Eomer continued stating his allegations, "orcs are roaming freely across our lands. Unchecked, unchallenged, killing at will. Orcs bearing the White Hand of Saruman."

Eomer carried a helmet that he brought back from the Ford, along with ThĂ©odred, with him to show the king as he dropped the helmet… and toppled, revealing the white hand, the proof that Saruman was a traitor. Wormtongue has a shocked look upon his face as Eowyn and Eomer both look at him with content. But Wormtongue regained his wits.



"Why," asked Wormtongue, smoothly, "do you lay these troubles on an already troubled mind? Can you not see? Your uncle is wearied by your… malcontent, your warmongering."

"…Warmongering?" Eomer asked, greatly insulted by Wormtongue.

Then he grabbed the eerie counselor… and pinned him to a pillar, interrogating him.

"How long is it since Saruman bought you?" Eomer asked intensely, "what was the promised price, Grima? When all the men are dead, you will take your share of the treasure?"





In response…

Wormtongue's eyes flicked to the right, watching Éowyn as she walked by. Éowyn stopped to stare back for a moment as Wormtongue stared at her before departing form the hall, not wanting to see this brute force… or Wormtongue for that matter. Éomer, believing that it was Eowyn that Wormtongue was after, jerked him again… and clutched his hand around his jaw.



"Too long have you watched my sister," said Eomer, fiercely, "too long have you haunted her steps."

As he continued to give the counselor his well-deserved torture, the counselor's eyes turn left and then right. Suddenly…



Eomer was taken by surprise when the guards pulled him off of Wormtongue.

"You see much Eomer, Son of Eomund," states Wormtongue, "…too much."

The guards punched Eomer in the stomach as Wormtongue announces, "you are banished forthwith from the kingdom of Rohan, and all its domains… under pain of death!"

"You have no authority here," growled the struggling, defiant Eomer, "your orders mean nothing!"

The guards punched Eomer once more for his defiance of the counselor's proclamation.

"Oh, but this order does not come from me," Wormtongue said calmly, yet sinisterly, "it comes from the king."



Eomer refused to believe so but… Wormtongue pulled out a paper, and showed it to him, noting the order of Eomer's banishment, marked with the king's signature, along with the Seal of Rohan…



"He signed it this morning," Wormtongue added his confirmation, holding the paper for Eomer to see.

Eomer looked at the banishment papers in disbelief and then sets his eyes upon the sinister counselor, believing that he had a part in it.

"Argh!" Eomer roared as the guards dragged him away.











Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.



A/n: So what did you think of these chapters. I hope any of you people bought the Extended Version of the Two Towers because some of those lines are in these first two chapters. And from today (Nov. 24), it is now 23 days to Return of the King. And if you've seen one of my reviews, you'd notice a website. The link is:



http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/uk_news/magazine/3267993.stm



It is an article saying that Peter Jackson will cut out 'The Voice of Saruman' scene from Return of the King, which kinda sucks, by the way.

But all those aside, please Read and Review, thank you very much. And thank all the others for their reviews:

Rogue Solus, Kell Shock, Bloody Vixen, Light 02, Pk1, Cyblade Silver, White Wizard 101, Quatre Winner, Luis, Texcalico13, etc. for all their reviews and praises.

See you next time.




Chapter 30 - Ch. 3: Kenshin and the Riders of Rohan

Chapter 3: Kenshin and the Riders of Rohan







The Uruk-Hai, that have Merry and Pippin captive, continued their march to Isengard, accompanied by the Orcs. Aragorn, Kenshin, and the other hunters continue their pursuit as well. Misao was the closest to the marching Uruks. She struggled endlessly… to get to the Uruks.

'Man,' thought Misao, 'these Uruk-Hai creeps sure don't know when to quit. That's good because I won't quit either. If it takes my last breath, I will rescue Merry and Pippin.'



Misao's determination was as strong as the Uruks that marched forth towards Isengard, running swiftly across the plains.





The Seven Hunters were still far behind, but have equal determination as Misao. Gimli was nearing short of his breath, as he has been for several days…





"Keep breathing," said Gimli, still short of breath, "that's the key! Breathe! Ho!"

Legolas announced, "…they run as if the very whips of their masters were behind them."

"Really?" interjected Sanosuke, "you can tell all that from such a long way? Talk about slave driving."





Despite how they all may be long, or short of breath, the hunters continued, with equal determination as Kenshin, to run over vast distances, and plains and hills to get to Merry and Pippin… even when it was near dusk…









At night, the Uruk-Hai and Orcs stopped suddenly, panting with exertion. Merry and Pippin were thrown down onto the ground.

"…We’re not going no further… till we’ve had a breather!" said a panting Orc.

"Get a fire going!" commanded UglĂşk.



The ferocious Uruks and Orcs took their rest while some of them were cutting down the trees around them with their axes. Pippin crawled over to Merry, who was still unconscious.



"Merry…! Merry, wake up!" said Pippin, shaking Merry trying to wake him up, but to no avail.

"My friend is sick!" Pippin cried out to the Uruks.

The Uruks ignored the frantic Hobbit at first. Then Pippin raised his voice. "…Hey!" he called out again, "my friend is sick!"

Pippin caught the Uruks' attention this time and they went over to their prisoners.

"My friend is sick," Pippin repeated himself, "he needs water, please!"

UglĂşk then stepped in front and said, "sick is he? Give him some medicine, boys!"

One of the Uruks gave the injured Merry some of his drink, a dark-colored, tasteless fluid, to which he forced down into the Hobbit's mouth. Merry didn't like the taste of the drink and tried to cough it out of his mouth. The Uruks laughed viciously at their torture of the captive Hobbit.

"Stop it!" cried an infuriated Pippin as he tried to stop the Uruk, but was held back by another Uruk.

The Uruk ignored Pippin as the Uruk kept forcing more… and more… and more of the awful drink… down Merry's throat.

Pippin struggled against the Uruk as he repeated his cry, a bit louder, "stop it!"



Satisfied with his torture… the Uruk stopped giving Merry his tasteless drink, leaving him to cough the rest of the fluid out of his system, while some of it remained all over Merry's face.

"Can't take his draught!" UglĂşk laughed, even more viciously, like an old bully.

The Orcs laughed along with the Uruks, as they enjoyed seeing the Uruks' inhospitable treatment of the Hobbits. Pippin broke free of the Uruk and went by Merry's side, protecting his friend.



"Leave him alone!" Pippin demanded.

"Why?" asked the bullying UglĂşk, "…you want some, huh?"

Pippin gave no response, knowing that he would receive the same treatment as Merry.

"Then keep your mouth shut," UglĂşk warned the Hobbit and instructed to the Uruks, "back to work, boys!"



The Uruks went away, laughing as they took great pleasure in unspoiling Merry. It was most certainly the last time Pippin would ever ask the Uruks for help, because obviously… they weren't going to give it.

"Merry," Pippin said quietly to Merry.

Miraculously…



"…Hello Pip," Merry weakly responded, trying to get the bad taste of the draught, out of his mouth.

"You're hurt," said Pippin, still concerned for his friend.

But Merry countered, "I'm fine. It was just an act."

"An act?" questioned an uncertain Pippin.

"See?" Merry said, jokingly, "I fooled you too."

Pippin brightened a little, but was still unsure of Merry's condition.

"Don't worry about me," Merry lowered his expression, obviously lying to himself about his 'act', "… but I think…we might have made a mistake leaving the Shire, Pippin."

Pippin smiled at Merry, knowing that his friend was probably right about that.







As the Orcs continue chopping down the trees, low groans and rumbles start to emerge from the forest. Merry and Pippin hear the groans as well.

"What's making that noise?" asked Pippin.

Merry looks toward the forest and answered, "it’s the trees."

"What?"

"Remember the old forest, on the borders of Buckland? Folk use to say that there was something in the water that made the trees grow tall... and come alive."

"…Alive?"

"Trees that could whisper… talk to each other… even move."

Those last words left Pippin with a shocked expression on his face.





The Uruks and Orcs, besides panting, were also hungry, very hungry.

"I'm starving," growled MaĂşhur, as he held a piece of molded bread in his hand, "we ain't 'ad nothin' but maggoty bread for three stinkin' days!"

"Yeah," said an Orc called Snaga, who squeaked like a rat, "why can't we have some meat?"

Then the Orc's gaze turned greedily towards the bound Hobbits.

"What about them," Snaga suggested, barring his teeth, "…they're fresh!"

But UglĂşk stood in the way. "They are not for eating!" he snarled.

Despite Ugluk's protests, the orc snapped its jaws, having second thoughts.

Snaga then added, "what difference does it make? You took pleasure in choking them with your draught. Why can't we slice them up for food?"

UglĂşk snarled as the Uruks grabbed Merry and Pippin and stood them up.

Then Grishnákh had a suggestion, "what about their legs? They don't need those. Ooh… they look tasty."

Uglúk remained defiant as he shoved Grishnákh and the Orcs back. "Get back, scum!"

The tension slowly increased between the Orcs and Uruks.

"Carve them up!" the Orcs demanded.

"No!" snarled UglĂşk, making the tension between them and the Orcs grow, "…the prisoners go to Saruman… alive, and unspoiled."

"Alive?" questioned Grishnákh as he looked over at Merry and Pippin, "…why alive? Do they give good sport?"

Grishnákh wet his lips, snapping his mouth very restlessly, waiting for an answer to why Saruman wanted the Hobbits. Merry and Pippin's fearful expressions grew, for they may already know the answer themselves…





"They have something," answered UglĂşk, "an Elvish weapon. The master wants it for the war."

The Hobbits knew what they were arguing about… it was the One Ring. It seemed that Saruman wanted the ring for himself. Whilst UglĂşk and Grishnákh were still arguing…



Snaga, the rat-squeaking Orc, who first suggested eating Merry and Pippin, began to sneak quietly behind the Hobbits, licking its lips, intending to make them into dinner…

"They think we have the ring," Pippin said to Merry, confirming his suspicion.

"Shh!" Merry quickly hushed Pippin, "as soon as they find out we don't, we're dead."

Unbeknownst to the Hobbits…



Snaga, may have heard Merry about not having the ring and drooled. It made the Orc more than willing to carry out the Hobbits' execution…



"Just a mouthful!" Snaga said, making Merry and Pippin gasp with fright as they looked behind them.

UglĂşk turned to see the Orc drooling over his prisoners.

"…A bit of the flank," the Orc added as he raised his sword in the air, ready to strike.

Merry and Pippin recoiled in fright and then…

"NOOOO!" UglĂşk roared as he ran over to the Orc…



SLICE!



And cut off the Orc's head, which bounced off of the Hobbits' shoulders. Merry and Pippin then turned to see the decapitated Orc collapse in front of them, making them even more frightened, as they turned back to UglĂşk…





"LOOKS LIKE MEAT'S BACK ON THE MENU, BOYS!" growled UglĂşk.

The other Uruk-Hai roared along with him. The Orcs joined in as well, knocking down the bound Hobbits, and started tearing into Snaga… making intestines and all other of the Orc's innards fly, taking their eyes off the Hobbits for a while.

Pippin looked back at the carnage with a disgusted look. Merry used this act of butchery as an opportunity for him and Pippin to escape.

"Pippin," prompted Merry to Pippin, "let's go."

Pippin followed his friend as they tried to crawl away from the feeding frenzy, in the confusion, with their hands still bound. As they continued to crawl, seeming that they made good time…





A foot came down on Merry, and Pippin was turned onto his back. It was Grishnákh, intending to make mince meat out of the Hobbits.

"Go on… call for help, " said Grishnákh as he gripped Pippin's face by the cheeks, and brandished a blade in front of him, "…squeal! No one’s gonna save you now…!"





ZIIIIP!



A spear suddenly pierced the Orc's back, and fell down, barely alive. Out of the darkness…





Viking-like calvary riders, armed with spears and shields on their backs, ambushed the Orcs and Uruk-Hai from all sides of the camp. Mayhem ensued around the area. The force of the riders outmatched that of the Orcs and Uruk-Hai.

Merry called out, "Pippin." He gestured to Pippin to make their escape.





Misao then snuck up to the camp to find it already ambushed by the riders.

"Man," Misao said to herself, "I never expected these guys to show up. Its like they came out of nowhere."

Misao began to search through the ensuing chaos trying to spot Merry and Pippin.

"I hope I'm not too late," Misao said hopefully

The riders shot more of their spears at the Orcs and Uruks, and swung underneath them with their swords and axes. Some of the riders shot arrows at the Uruks, while riding. Taking no prisoners, the powerful calvary riders took out their enemies, one by one, for invading their land.

The Hobbits try to escape from the pandemonium to the forest, dodging bodies and stomping feet. Suddenly…



Pippin turned onto his face, looked up, and screamed. Misao just then spotted Pippin, about to be crushed by a pair of thrashing hooves from a horse, bearing down on him.

"Pippin!" Misao cried out…











Dawn approaches with the hunters still chasing the Uruk-Hai. Legolas suddenly paused and looked back over his shoulder, seeing the red dawn, that disturbed him greatly. Aoshi looked to his companion.

"What is it, Legolas?" asked Aoshi.

"The red sun rises," Legolas answered silently, "…blood has been spilled this night."

'…Misao,' Aoshi thought, dreadfully.







Morning came over the plains of Rohan. The Trackers continued to investigate the captive Hobbits' whereabouts as Aragorn dove to the ground over a wide plain.

Suddenly…



The Trackers heard the sound of horses… and Aragorn quickly gestured for his companions to hide. The hunters immediately hid behind some boulders, just ahead of them. Gimli was the last to hide behind the boulders as Legolas and Sanosuke quickly went over to the Dwarf and brought him into the rockface.

Moments later…







A large group of horsemen, dressed with cloaks and helmets on their heads, armed with spears and swords and shields, appeared, galloping quickly with their banners flying, passing the Hunters that hid in the boulders, just beside them.

The horsemen swarmed sternly by, riding proud and tall upon their horses, ready to take on any opponent that dared to invade the Riddermark, almost like minutemen. Aragorn, Kenshin, and the others came out of hiding as they passed.

Aragorn called out to the horsemen, "riders of Rohan! What news from the mark?"

The riders heard Aragorn's call. Then, at a signal from the riders' leader…



The riders quickly turned around, heading in the direction of the hunters. Aragorn turned to Kenshin and Legolas, as they nodded at him, believing that the riders would help.

However, the riders quickly reached the seven hunters… and slowly surrounded them in ever-tightening circles. They did not believe that the hunters came in good faith, but rather believed that they would bring more ills to Rohan…





The Seven Hunters stood back to back with each other as the circles of the riders tightened even more… and they stopped, having the hunters surrounded…



The riders then slowly lowered… and pointed their long spears, menacingly at the hunters, ready to kill them, if necessary.



The Trackers held their hands up and Kenshin spoke, "please, we don't mean you any harm. We've come on a mission of mercy, that we have."

"Silence!" one of the riders demanded, "speak when you are spoken to."

Kenshin gave no response. Then…



The leader of the riders came in front of the hunters. The armor he wore was golden brown from head to toe.

The leader spoke, "what business does an Elf, five men, and a Dwarf have in the Riddermark? Speak quickly!"

"Give me your name, horse-master," responded Gimli, "and I shall give you mine."

"Yeah," added Sanosuke, "that goes for me too, buddy."

Kenshin and Saito went embarrassed at Sanosuke's remark. Insulted, the leader handed his staff over to another rider, and dismounted off his horse. He first walked over in Sanosuke's direction.



"Judging by the look of you," said the leader, "I'd say that you would make good sport indeed… rooster man."

Sanosuke grimaced as Kenshin laid a hand on his shoulder, gesturing him not to start trouble.

Then the leader turned his gaze upon Gimli and walked menacingly towards him, while Aragorn laid a hand on Gimli's shoulder. Gimli maintained his look of defiance upon the leader as he came up to him.



"…And I would cut off your head, Dwarf," the leader grimly assured Gimli, "if it stood but a little higher from the ground."



Then, in a lightning fast move… Legolas pointed an arrow at the leader…

"You would die before your stroke fell!" the Elf promised darkly, in a deadly voice.



"No, Sir Legolas!" interjected Kenshin.

However, in response to Legolas' threat, the riders pointed their spears even closer at the travelers. Sanosuke cracked his knuckles, ready to take on the riders, despite the grave odds.

"Just you try it, outsider!" said one of the riders. But…



Aoshi pointed another arrow at the rider that openly threatened Legolas.

"Threaten the Elf if you wish," said Aoshi, intensely, "but he does not stand alone…"





"Aoshi, Legolas," Aragorn interjected, as he put his hands on their shoulders.

Gimli breathed a sigh of relief as Legolas lowered his bow. Aoshi did the same, when gestured by Aragorn.

"Kenshin's right," Aragorn said to them both, "…we shouldn't do this."

Aragorn went on, announcing to the leader, "I am Aragorn, Son of Arathorn. These four before you are not from this world, but they are new allies. This is Kenshin, Saito, Aoshi, and Sanosuke."

Aragorn then pointed to the Elf and Dwarf, "…this is Gimli, Son of Gloin, and Legolas of the Woodland realm. We are friends of Rohan, and of Theoden, your king."

"…Theoden, no longer recognizes friend from foe. Not even his own kin," the leader said as he removed his helmet.

The riders withdrew their spears, convinced of the hunters' good faith.

The leader then announced himself, "I am Eomer, nephew of Theoden-King, Third Marshal of the Riddermark. Times are now dark for Rohan, for Saruman has poisoned the mind of the king and claimed lordship over these lands. My company are those loyal to Rohan. And for that, we are banished."

"So," interjected Kenshin, "Saruman has taken over Rohan, has he?"

"Indeed," answered Eomer, grimly.

"Then you guys must be freedom fighters of some kind, aren't you?" inquired Saito.

Eomer looked toward Saito, uncertain how to answer him.

"…Call it what you wish," he said.

Eomer went on, to the hunters, eyeing them, one by one, "…the White Wizard is cunning. He walks abroad, here and there, they say, as an old man, hooded and cloaked…"

Eomer then turned tensely to Legolas, whose eyes hardened as the Elf returned the stare, and finished, "…and everywhere, his spies slip past our nets."

"Oh," interjected Sanosuke intensely, "so that's why you were holding us up, because you thought we were spies or something?"

Eomer turned back to Sanosuke and answered, "as I have said… times are dark in the State of Rohan. So we cannot afford to be lenient with any outsiders."

"Well let me tell you something buddy," Sanosuke said, with growing resentment, pointing at himself with his thumb, "I work for nobody except me, you got that?"

"Sano," interjected Kenshin, "…we all understand how you feel. But I think that it is wise that we sympathize with Eomer's sense of caution, that I do."

Aragorn looked with great sympathy at Sanosuke as he and Eomer looked at each other, grudgingly.

Aragorn then turned to Eomer and said, "we are no spies, Eomer. We track a party of Uruk-Hai, westward across the plain. They’ve taken two of our friends captive."

"And," interjected Aoshi, "another of our friends went on ahead of us, trying to rescue them by herself. She's a 16-year old girl named Misao Makimachi."

Eomer turned his face over to Aoshi and answered, "the Uruks are destroyed… we slaughtered them during the night. But other than that… my men have said something about spotting a girl."

Aoshi gasped at Eomer's statement.

"But besides the girl," added Gimli, "there were two Hobbits. Did you see two Hobbits with them?"

Aragorn clarified, "they would be small – only children to your eyes. The girl, Misao is about a foot or two taller than them."

Eomer puts on a face of concern and regret, answering, "…we left none alive."

Eomer then pointed towards a smoking pile in the distance and added, "we piled the carcasses and burned them. There's little hope the girl has survived the attack as well."

'Miss Misao,' Kenshin thought, gasping. Aoshi gasped as well.

"…Dead?" gasped Gimli.

Eomer nodded solemnly.

"You didn't have to kill the Uruks," Kenshin said solemnly.

"…I am sorry," Eomer said sadly.

"No, I doubt that you are," Sanosuke berated Eomer, "for your information, Kenshin doesn't like to kill. Why should we believe you, since you were so busy holding us up? For all we know, you could've killed them yourselves."

Kenshin interjected, "Sano…"

"No, it is well," Eomer said, excusing Sanosuke's outbursts, "you were able to sympathize with me, Kenshin. It is only fair that I should sympathize with your friend, since our land can no longer afford trust. Even though… it may not make up for the possibility of the loss of your other friends."

Kenshin gave no response, keeping his silence. The travelers put on a face of shock and grief. Saito merely frowned while Legolas puts a hand on Gimli's shoulder, consoling him.



"…Is it true, that you do not like to kill?" asked Eomer, "yet, you do have a sword on you."

"It is a sword that doesn't kill, that it is," Kenshin replied sternly.

"I see," said a sympathetic Eomer, "…a sword that does not kill belonging to a man who doesn't like to kill? You may make yet an inspiration to my people, brave Kenshin."

Despite Éomer's sympathy, Sanosuke continued his grimacing expressions, as he has always believed that words were cheap. Eomer then turned around and whistled.

"Hasufel! Arod! Thendred! Eothor! " Eomer called out…





And four horses moved up, next to the Trackers. One of the horses was almost pure white, another a reddish-brown color, the third was colored in bright yellow, and the last one… was a jet-black colored horse.

"May these horses bear you to better fortune than their former masters," said Eomer, giving the hunters the use of these horses, "…farewell."

"Mr. Eomer," said Kenshin, appreciatively, "we greatly appreciate your help, that we do."

"…You're welcome," said Eomer as he mounted on his horse, "…look for your friends. But do not trust to hope… it has forsaken these lands."

The hunters reluctantly kept Eomer's last words in mind, knowing that they may not like what they shall find.

"We ride north!" Eomer cried to his riders as they rode off to the north, leaving the hunters as they looked on, after being informed of the trouble that has befallen Rohan…





'Eomer,' thought Kenshin, sadly, 'by the way things are going… is it possible that hope has forsaken us?'









Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.



A/n: in the extended version, the scene with the Uruk-Hai giving Merry the dark-colored draught, was when the Uruks first met up with Grishnákh's Orcs. I moved that scene to this chapter because, knowing Misao, if she saw what they did to Merry when they were at the hillside, she would've done something rash and the chase would've been more complicated. At least, that's how I felt.

Anyway, please read and review. 


Chapter 31 - Ch. 4: Enter Treebeard

A/n: Merry Christmas everyone! I meant to publish on Dec. 17, on the opening day for Return of the King, but I guess the opportunity passed me by, so I decided to publish on Christmas Day instead, isn't that great? Oh, and I did enjoy the movie, by the way, all of it… despite the scary parts.



For this special occasion, I decided to give these three chapters as a Christmas present to my fans and reviewers. Namely…

Rogue Solus, Rouge Mage, Luis, Kell Shock, Angelhitomi, Bloody Vixen, Light 02, Pk1, Cyblade Silver, White Wizard 101, Quatre Winner, Texcalico13, and especially, LJL. These chapters are a special Christmas present to you all, for all your reviews and praises.

And I wish all of you a Merry Christmas. Oh, and on the third chapter, there will be a Christmas present for Kenshin, Aragorn and the others, to which I think you all know what it will be and most certainly enjoy.









Chapter 4: Enter Treebeard









The hunters on their lent horses rode off to where Eomer and his riders have burned the Uruk-hai that they slaughtered.



Kenshin and Sanosuke rode upon Thendred, the bright yellow horse. Aragorn rode upon Hasufel, the reddish-brown horse. Legolas and Gimli rode upon Arod, the white horse. And Saito and Aoshi rode upon Eothor, the jet-black horse.

As they were near the cremation site… they also found…





A spear sticking up from the ground that had an Uruk's head pierced on top of it. Kenshin gasped at the sight of the Uruk's head on the spear.

Kenshin went up ahead towards the spear, dismounted, and walked slowly towards the spear with the Uruk's head on it. The Uruk's eyelids were still open. Kenshin looked into the creature's eyes with great sorrow and remorse, despite how it was created by Saruman… a creature made of pure hate and mercilessness. That didn't matter to Kenshin because, each time he looked into a killer's eyes… he saw himself in his opponents because they fought for what they believed in… just like Kenshin does.

After a pause, Kenshin lifted his hand… and softly and gently closed the Uruk's eyelids. Aragorn looked on at his companion and silently expressed the same feelings that Kenshin had, knowing of his vow to never kill again. This could very well be the cause of how Kenshin can no longer stand to see death… even if it was an enemy that was just as fierce and merciless as the Uruk-Hai…



'This display of the Uruk's head wasn't necessary, that it wasn't' thought Kenshin, sadly.



"…Kenshin," said Sanosuke, sympathetically, "…we can get to mourning for the enemy later. First, we've got to see if the weasel girl and the Hobbits are okay."

Sanosuke then pointed where the rest of the hunters were dismounted from their horses, near the smoldering pile of Uruks.



"…Okay," said Kenshin.

'Merry… Pippin… Miss Misao,' thought Kenshin, hopefully, 'I hope they're alright'.



Kenshin then went to rejoin his companions as they began scrambling around the burned pyre. Gimli shifts through the smoldering pile, along with Aoshi. Gimli suddenly pulled out a charred belt and dagger sheath that Galadriel gave to the Hobbits.



"It's one of their wee belts," Gimli stated sadly.

Aoshi pulled out a small, knife-like object. "…This is one of Misao's kunai's," he said.

Aoshi lowered his head in great sorrow as well.

"…Miss Misao," said Kenshin to himself in sorrow.

Sanosuke slowly balled his hand into a fist. "…We were too late," he growled to himself, "dammit all!"

"Hiro Ă®th… ab 'wanath..." said Legolas, bowing his head and eyes closed.



Out of frustration, Aragorn kicked a nearby helmet and screamed in agony, "AAAAAAARRGGHH!!!"

Then he fell onto his knees, believing that they were too late to save the Hobbits and Misao.

"We failed them," said Gimli, solemnly.



As the hunters continued to wallow in grief, convinced that the Hobbits and Misao are dead, Saito interjects, "hey! Before you guys start the funeral…"

Saito kneels beside Aragorn, pointing at the ground. "…You might want to see how the Hobbits and the Weasel ended up."

"Saito," said Sanosuke, "this isn't the time for wisecracking."

"It's alright, Sanosuke," resolved Aragorn. He looked to the side and saw the tracks that caught Saito's attention.

"A hobbit lay here… and the other," said Aragorn, "but… " Aragorn sees a slight shift in the ground, there were more footprints.

"These footprints," Aragorn went on, "…are not of the Uruk-hai, nor are they of the Riders of Rohan."

Aoshi walked over to Aragorn, studying the footprints with him, and gasped, "…these footprints belong to Misao. She may have saved Merry and Pippin after all."

Everyone began to feel a little relieved. Aoshi followed her tracks a little ways away from Aragorn.

"She laid the Hobbit here," he said.

Aragorn stood up and slowly followed the other Hobbit's tracks. "The other crawled," he said.



Everyone slowly followed Aragorn. Aragorn then found out something else…





"Their hands were bound…"





Aragorn then stepped a few more paces… and found and picked up a broken length of thick rope to examine it…





"…Their bonds were cut…"





Aragorn paced a little ways ahead of Aoshi as everyone continued to follow. It appeared that he was heading away from the battle instead of running towards it. Aragorn looked around, continuing to follow the tracks that may, hopefully, lead out of the battle as the other hunters have been following, so far…





"…They ran over here…"





Aragorn continued to follow the tracks and then… spotted other tracks that were, undeniably, from an Orc…





"…They were followed…"





Aragorn continued to quicken his pace even more away from the battle…







"…The tracks lead away from the battle!"





'Then that means…' thought Sanosuke.

'Misao, Merry, and Pippin…' thought Aoshi.

'Are still alive…' thought Kenshin.







Aragorn continued his quickening pace…















At the night that Merry, Misao, and Pippin were thought to have been killed… Pippin continued to scream as he looked up at a pair of thrashing hooves bearing down on him…





…SWOOP!



The Hobbit was somehow away from the horse as he hears a voice, "hey Pippin, miss me?"

Pippin looked up… and cried out, "Misao! Thank goodness you're here. Where are the others?"

"I managed to get a head start on them," answered Misao. Then she looks to see Merry, wondering where Pippin is.

"Hey, Merry! Over here!" Misao cried.

Merry looked over, "Misao! Boy are we glad to see you."

Merry crawled over to her and she helped cut his bonds.

Merry then helped Misao cut Pippin's bonds as well. With the Hobbits' bonds finally cut, Misao tried to guide them away from the fight, dodging under some horses and trying to stay out of harm's way.

"Come on, you guys," cried Misao, "we've got to go."

As they continued to flee…



A pair of Uruks began to come over to them. Misao brandishes her Kunais ready for throwing.

"Kansatsu Tobikunai!" she cries out her attack, hitting the Uruks.



The trio of Misao and the Hobbits continued to dodge the riders of Rohan. But then…



…An Orc grabbed Merry by his belt and clingged on. It was Grishnákh, the same Orc that was pierced on the back by one of the rider's spears. Misao and Pippin gasped with fright.

"The belt!" cried Merry.

"Let it go, Merry," cried Misao.

Merry undid his belt like she suggested leaving Grishnákh still holding onto the belt. The Orc angrily threw the belt aside… and continued to follow them…



"Run!" cried Merry once again.

Then Misao saw a nearby forest and figured it’s a nice hiding place.

"Guys, wait," she said, "this way. We can hide in here!"

Misao directed the Hobbits toward the forest and entered…















"…Into Fangorn Forest," said Aragorn as the others stopped to look at the dense, dark forest before them.

"Fangorn," added Gimli, "…what madness drove them in there?"

"If you ask me," interjected Sanosuke, nervously, "it looks like madness to go in there. Its creepy by just looking at it."



Faced with a new challenge within Fangorn Forest, Kenshin, Aragorn, and the hunters were at least relieved to know that their friends, Misao, Merry, and Pippin… were still alive.











Meanwhile, deep inside Fangorn forest…



Misao, Merry, and Pippin continued to run from the battle, trying to lose the pursuing Orc. All three of them collapse onto the ground, out of breath. They look around to see if they aren't followed.

"Did we lose him?" asked Pippin.

Misao answers, "I think we did, Pippin."

"Yeah, I think we've lost him, too, Misao," added Merry.



Misao and the Hobbits, convinced that they lost the Orcs, began to take a rest. But it was, however, short-lived as they hear a rustling in the bushes. They looked to see the bushes in question.

"I wonder what that could be?" asked Pippin.



The bushes continued to rustle…



"Could it be Himura or Lord Aoshi?" wondered a hopeful Misao.

"…Or…" wondered Merry…





The bushes finally parted…







And an Orc appeared out of the trees, in bloodied and battered shape. It was the persistent Grishnákh, who just couldn't stay dead. Misao and the Hobbits noticed the Orc and recoiled in fright.

Grishnákh looked around, frantically, for his prey… and then looked forward to spot Misao, Merry, and Pippin.



"I’m gonna rip out your filthy little innards!" cried the ferocious, bloodthirsty Orc as he brandished his blade and proceeded menacingly, towards Misao and the Hobbits.



The trio ran from the Orc, often huddling behind the trees.

"Hey Misao," said Pippin, "don't you have any of those kunais of yours?"

"Sorry, Pippin," Misao replied, frantically, "I'm fresh out."



"…COME HERE!" roared Grishnákh, out for the Hobbits' and Misao's blood.



As the Hobbits and Misao continued to run frantically from their cannibalistic foe… Merry had a suggestion.

"Trees!" Merry cried, "climb a tree!"

Pippin looked behind and spotted a tree. The trio quickly scrambled up the tree. Misao jumped up the tree, of course, using her highly trained ninja skills.

"Can you see him?" Misao asked Merry.

Merry looked around to see if they lost the Orc.

"…He's gone." Merry sighed with relief…







ARGH!



But Grishnákh took Merry by surprise as he grabbed Merry from below, at the leg and tried to pull the Hobbit from the tree. The Orc had managed to catch up with them, as he wouldn't give up trying to make a massacre out of Misao and the Hobbits.

"Merry!" cried Misao.

Merry continued to struggle with Grishnákh, but the Orc was able to pull Merry forcibly from the tree… and fell onto the ground. The Orc leaned over Merry with his menacing blade. Merry tried to kick Grishnákh, but to no avail. Suddenly…



"Kecho Kick!" Misao tried to take Grishnákh by surprise but…





The Orc took a swing with his blade, injuring Misao's leg. She was unable to complete her attack as she tumbled onto the ground, in agony.

"Misao!" shouted Merry as he tried to go to her. But the Orc immediately held him down.

"Misao! Merry!" cried Pippin from above. And then…





Movement slowly overtook the tree that Pippin was in and startled him as he turned his head to look at a pair of yellow eyes, blinking in the tree, which began to move and groan, like a living, breathing creature…

"…Argh!" screeched Pippin.

The tree then slowly turned its eyes… and looked at the startled Hobbit and groaned, "hoooooo…"



Pippin suddenly lost his grip in fright… and grabbed at the air futilely as he fell. The tree caught Pippin before he hits the ground.





At the ground, Misao, still in pain from the injury, struggled to lift her head, and looked helplessly at Merry, who was at the Orc's mercy…



"Let's put a maggot hole in your belly," Grishnákh said, frighteningly. Suddenly…





The Orc sensed something behind him and as he looked up…





SMASH!



The tree stomped and squashed Grishnákh onto the forest floor, killing him instantly. Merry and Misao looked up at the tree that just stomped the Orc and became scared out of their wits.

"…Im… impossible," squeaked Misao, "…a walking tree."

Pippin called out, "run Merry! Run Misao!"

"Come on!" said Merry.

Misao could barely run thanks to her injured leg. Merry tried to help her out but the tree scooped them up. Now the tree had all three of them in its hands. The tree almost looked like an ordinary walking man, and appeared to have a long beard on its face. The tree observed its captives carefully…





"…Little Orcs! Burárum!" the tree spoke as it started to stomp slowly, throughout the forest.



"It’s talking," said Pippin, "the tree is talking guys!"

"…Im… impossible," stuttered Misao, "…now… the tree talks!"

"Tree?! I am no tree!" cried the tree.

"Okay, okay," Misao said nervously, "then what are you?"

"…I am an Ent," it replied.

"A treeherder!" said Merry with a lightened expression, "…a shepherd of the forest."

"Don’t talk to it, Merry," Pippin protested to Merry's amazement, "don’t encourage it."

"Yeah, Merry," added Misao, "we don't even know who he is, let alone what he's capable of."

The Ent answers Misao's question, "…Treebeard, some call me, little Orc."

"Treebeard, eh?" said Misao, "that's a good name for you. You certainly have a beard, that's for sure."

"And," interjected Pippin, "who's side are you on?"

"Side?" queried Treebeard, "I am on nobody's side, because nobody's on my side… little Orc. Nobody cares for the woods anymore."

"Would you stop calling us Orcs, already," said Misao in frustration, "I still happen to care for the trees too, you know!"

"She's right," added Merry, "we're not Orcs, we're Hobbits!"

"Hobbits?" wondered Treebeard, "never heard of a Hobbit before."

"Well I, on the other hand," said Misao, "am a beautiful woman and am part of the Oniwaban group."

"Hmm?" Treebeard wondered again, "…I've not heard of the Oniwaban group either…"



Treebeard took a few moments to consider what the Hobbits and Misao have said. However… Treebeard was still not convinced…



"…Sounds like Orc mischief to me!" Treebeard growled intensely.

Misao squealed at the Ent's growing anger as he tightened his hold on the Hobbits and Misao, squeezing them. The trio whimpered and squealed in pain.

"Hey," said Misao, "easy, pal! I'm injured you know…"

Treebeard went on, snarling, "…they come with fire, they come with axes…!





"…Gnawing, biting, breaking, hacking, burning…!







"…DESTROYERS AND USURPERS, CURSE THEM!" Treebeard roared out, stomping very loudly in anger.





"No, you don’t understand," Merry said, pleading, "we’re Hobbits… Halflings… Shirefolk!"

Pippin nodded, adding his plea to Merry's own plea.

"And I'm a girl who'd rather die than be one of those creepy Orcs!" yelled Misao.

"…Maybe you are," said Treebeard, settling down a little, "…and… maybe you aren't…



"…The White Wizard, will know…" Treebeard suggested.





"…The White Wizard?" wondered Pippin, in a low voice.

Merry paused for a moment as he realized whom Pippin was talking about…



"…Saruman," Merry gasped to himself, in realization.

Misao froze for a few moments and then frowned, regaining her wits as Treebeard dropped them on the ground. The trio slowly picked up their faces... and looked up at the White Wizard… with astonished looks upon their faces…





'…Why that's… its…' Misao thought, speechlessly as she looked at the wizard with bewildered eyes, '…I, I don't… I don't believe it…'











* Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.





A/n: I hope you liked how I portrayed Aragorn's tracking of the Hobbits into Fangorn Forest. Even though, each time Aragorn discovers a clue… there's a flashback to what happened. I hope you liked how I did it.

Please Read and review.


Chapter 32 - Ch. 5: Don't follow the lights

Chapter 5: Don't follow the lights, the passage of the marshes







Gollum, now under Frodo's supervision, has agreed to lead him and his companions to Mordor. However… some were still very wary of Gollum's good service…



"I still don't trust him," said Sam, "I think he's a villain who's going to lead us into trouble."

"Yeah," Yahiko agreed, "for all we know, he's got some tricks under his sleeve."

"At least we're not going in circles this time, Yahiko," mentioned Frodo.

"And with Gollum's help," added Kaoru, "we might just be able to get out of this maze of rocks."

"We all can see that," said Yahiko, "Sam and I just don't trust where he's leading us to, that's all."

"Besides," added Sam, "he's been going off ahead of us too many times already. I warrant he'll be going off to find some of his Orc friends."

"Gollum did promise Sam," said Frodo.

"Indeed he did Mr. Frodo," said Sam, stating the obvious, "but like Mr. Yahiko said, we're not sure about his promises. He won't change his habits in a hurry that's for sure. I'll be at his tail… and I've got the rope handy, if he tries any sort of treachery."

"And I'll watch with you, Sam," Yahiko said, sternly.

"…Maybe they're right Frodo," Kaoru said to Frodo, as they both looked ahead at Gollum, "…but ever since Gollum began to guide us, there's been a change in him. And none of us are sure what kind of a change he's undertaken, or how deep it is… yet."

Frodo paused to think for a moment, taking a few moments to consider what his companions were saying. Indeed Frodo had shared the same suspicions about Gollum, the same as Sam and Yahiko, despite his pity for Gollum.

Frodo eventually replied, "…alright. But I don't think that there is any need for fear… at present."

The Hobbit then turned to Yahiko and Sam and advised to them, "Sam, Yahiko, you may both watch him still, if you wish."

"Right," said a stern Yahiko.

"No problem, Mr. Frodo," Sam said, even more sternly.









Continuing on the journey, Gollum jumped on ahead, as Frodo and the others hurried to keep up to Gollum's fast pace.



"See, see, we have led you out!" Gollum said proudly, perching on a rock, just above the travelers and gestured with his arm, "hurry hobbitses and travelers, hurry!"

The travelers climbed up the rock, following their guide. Gollum then jumped onto a rock at the edge of the maze of rock and cliff and looked back as the others slowly caught up with him. The travelers had finally reached the end of Emyn Muil as they looked on ahead… and saw that Mordor was now closer.



"Very lucky we find you," Gollum added.

"It looks like you made the right choice to let Gollum guide us, Frodo," said Kaoru.

"Yes, Miss Kaoru," agreed Frodo, "…so far. But he's right, we must hurry."

Frodo and Kaoru walked past Gollum and continued down the slope, while Sam and Yahiko walked up to Gollum and glared at him as he shrunk a little, away from them.

"Nice Hobbit, nice little boy," Gollum recoiled nervously.

"Don't call me little, creepy," reproached Yahiko.



Gollum then leapt after Kaoru and Frodo, putting a wide distance between him, Sam and Yahiko.









As the travelers finally came out of the slopes of Emyn Muil, Sam's foot suddenly slipped into a patch of muck.

"Whoa!" Sam exclaimed disgusted. The Hobbit then looked around… to see a swamp before them…



"…It’s a bog!" Sam recoiled, "he’s led us into a swamp!"

There was mist everywhere. Kaoru and Yahiko looked around with frightening awe. The swamp was very vast, as far as the eye can see.

Gollum announced, "A swamp, yes, yes… come, master. We will take you on safe paths through the mist." He then looks back and gestures the travelers to follow, "…come, Hobbits and travelers, come. We go quickly…"





Gollum went on, leading the travelers through the vast, enormous swamp, "…I found it, I did, the way through the marshes…

"…Orcs don't use it, Orcs don't know it…

"…They go round… for miles, and miles. Come quickly… soft and quick as shadows we must be…"







A couple of days later…

Frodo, Kaoru, Yahiko, and Sam sat on dry tuffs of vegetation chewing on some lembas, as Gollum was on his knees on the firm ground of the swamp.

"I hope this path doesn't take too long," said Kaoru, becoming a little irritated, "It's even worse than Emyn Muil."

"Well, Gimli did say that after Emyn Muil that there would be marshlands as far as the eye can see, Kaoru," Yahiko told her.

"Would you stop quoting what Gimli said, Yahiko," said a nervous Kaoru, "this whole place is starting to ruin my fair complexion."

"As if you had any to begin with," Yahiko retorted.

Kaoru growled at her impulsive apprentice.

"Well, I hate this place too, Mr. Yahiko," said a disgusted Sam, "…it's too quiet. There hasn't been sight nor sound of a bird for two days."

"No, no birdses to eat," Gollum interjected, gloomily, "no crunchable birdses…

"We are famished!" Gollum became upset suddenly, as he waved his arms nervously, "yes! Famished we are, precious."



Not knowing what he should eat, Gollum's eyes caught some movement on the ground in front of him. He then reached out… and picked up a worm. Gollum held it up in front of his face, shook off the dirt… and slurped it into his mouth.

Sam grimaced in distaste as Yahiko and Kaoru had embarrassed looks on their faces, disgusted to see Gollum sucking on a slimy worm. All three of them instantly lost their appetites.

While Gollum was enjoying his meal, Frodo took pity on the wretch… and threw him a piece of Lembas bread as he silently called out, "here."

Gollum then spotted the way bread that Frodo willingly tossed to him and eagerly pounced on it.



"What does it eats," Gollum asked brightly as he picked it up, "…is it tasty?"

With the greatest curiosity, Gollum went and popped the piece of Lembas in his mouth.

But…





"Cough! Cough!" Gollum choked on it, sputtering it out of his mouth with his hands on his throat.

Once more, everyone went embarrassed at Gollum's display of behavior as he coughed the way bread out of his mouth.



'…Maybe it was a bad idea to let Gollum be our guide,' thought an embarrassed Kaoru, 'he's making a complete fool of himself.'



"…It tries to chokes us!" Gollum rasped painfully, "…we can't eats Hobbit food!

"…We must starve!" Gollum ranted further as he rocked himself into the air.



"Well starve then," Sam said angrily, "and good riddance."

"The sooner, the better, I say," Yahiko added his growl.

Kaoru nodded, a little exasperated.

"Oh, cruel Hobbit… cruel, impulsive boy!" Gollum whined, glaring at Sam and Yahiko, "they does not care if we be hungry. Does not care… if we should die!"

Obviously not paying Gollum's rantings of any mind or consequence, Sam held out a piece of lembas, which he popped into his mouth with exaggerated relish.

Gollum then turned to Frodo, and slowly approached him, changing his expression as he faced him…

"…Not like master," he said, lovingly, as Frodo began to glance at him, cautiously, "master cares… master knows.

"…Yes, precious," Gollum cooed in confirmation, as his intent gaze moved to where the ring lay hidden under Frodo’s shirt and a terrible hunger glowed within him…



Frodo then placed his hand upon his chest, clutching the ring, showing that he does know what Gollum was saying earlier. Kaoru looked with concern at Frodo, clutching the ring in his hand, and at Gollum, who seemed to be caring about Frodo…



Gollum then, slowly and softly, lifted his hand, to reach for Frodo's hand as he whispered, "…once it takes a hold of us…

"…It never… lets go…"







"Don't touch me!" Frodo recoiled violently, with a repulsed expression as he slapped Gollum's hand away.



Gollum jerked back as if struck and rejected like a lecherous parasite. Kaoru gasped in shock at Frodo's repulsion of the creature. She now felt that the ring's power was starting to possess Frodo, like it did Boromir. Sam and Yahiko looked at Gollum with contempt expressions, believing that the creature got what he deserved.

Kaoru, however, felt a little different than what the others felt as she too began to feel pity for Gollum, but did not say anything to make the creature feel better. Feeling left out and rejected, Gollum slowly crawled away from the travelers… and curled into a miserable ball for the rest of the break period.









After taking their rest period, the travelers continued to pick their way gingerly though the marshes, following Gollum's lead. They eventually came across a bare plain in the swamp, called Dagorlad, where there were fires burning here and there amongst the weeds and boggy waters.

Sam then looked down…





And saw faces, whole bodies, wearing battle armor, in fact, just beneath the surface, floating in the water, still, rotting and pale.

"There are dead things! Sam exclaimed in repulsion, and horror, "…dead faces in the water!"



Frodo and the others looked down at the water and saw the same dreadful sight that Sam saw. Kaoru paled, as well as shivered, at the sight of the rotting faces.



Gollum replied, "all dead… all rotten. Elves, and men and Orcses… a great battle long ago."

Then Gollum turned to face the travelers, cackling and announcing darkly, "…the Dead Marshes. Yes, yes, that is their name."

"Well, thanks for telling us the name of this place, Gollum," said Kaoru, disgusted, "I feel so much better now."

"Well, I don't," added Yahiko, even more disgusted.

"Yahiko, did Gimli mention anything about dead people in the swamp?" asked Kaoru, shivering still.

"…Uh… I think Gimli left out this part," Yahiko stuttered his reply, looking at the dead people."

"I think I should have a long talk with Gimli when this is over," said Kaoru.

"…I've known about this, Miss Kaoru," interjected Frodo, in a dreamlike voice, "…I know not who they are, but I thought I saw there… Elves and Men and Orcs beside them, as Gollum says. I've seen them too, in the pools where the candles were lit. I saw them… grim faces and evil, noble faces and sad. A fell light is in them now."

"No doubt about that," said Kaoru sternly, "by the way Gollum described… these people must've fought in the first battle against Sauron, 3000 years ago."

"Well," said Yahiko, "is there any way to touch them, or anything?"

"Yahiko!" Kaoru berated Yahiko, "have you lost your mind? You shouldn't think about doing that."

"No," Gollum answered for Yahiko, "no, you cannot touch them. You cannot reach them. We tried once, yes, precious. I tried once; but you cannot reach them. Only shapes to see, perhaps, not to touch. No precious! All dead."

After hearing Gollum's explanation, Sam looked at the creature darkly as he resolved, "well, I don't want to see them. Can't we get on and get away?"

"Yes, yes," Gollum answered as he went forward, gesturing the others to follow, "…this way. Don’t follow the lights."



As they continued forward, Sam's foot slipped into the swamp again.

Gollum warned the travelers, "careful now… or Hobbits and travelers go down to join the dead ones… and light little candles of their own."

"T… thanks, Mr. Gollum," Kaoru stuttered, nervously, "w… we'll try to keep that in mind."

Yahiko, for once, listened to Gollum, trying to avoid looking at the dead warriors. Frodo, however, didn't heed Gollum's warning. As he went slowly straying from the others…



Neither of them noticed that Frodo didn’t follow along. Instead…



He walked trance-like down another dry pathway. Frodo slowly approached one of the faces in Elven armor, being drawn towards it. Frodo continued to walk directly towards the edge of the pathway… and stopped there, continuing to look at the dead Elf…





Sam and the others turned to look back at Frodo, with concern as he looked down into the swamp.

"Frodo!" cried Sam.

Frodo couldn't hear Sam as he was completely mesmerized by the Elven face…





Until suddenly…







…Its eyes popped open, and Frodo fell face down, slowly into the water.

"Frodo!" the others yelled…





SPLASH!



Frodo splashed into the water. Once inside the water… he came to his senses as he saw many faces of the dead, beginning to come up towards him. No longer still… but screaming and grasping. Their rotten robes and hair began to flow about their gruesome faces. The hands of the dead slowly, but frighteningly… reach out for him…



Frodo became frightened as he tries to shield himself from the ghosts of the swamp. But… Frodo felt that this would be his place of death because the ghosts surrounded him tightly as their rotting hands grasped at him, seeking to draw the Hobbit into their realm, and he could only watch in stunned horror…



Suddenly, a hand grabbed Frodo from behind, on the shoulder…









And pulled him out of the bog. Frodo gasped for air as he was slowly, but laboriously, pulled ashore. Moments later, Frodo looked up at his rescuer… and was surprised to see not the face of his Samwise… but the ancient eyes of Gollum…



"…Gollum?" Frodo said in disbelief and perplexed gratitude.

"Don't follow the lights," Gollum warned again as he crawled away.

The other travelers ran over to Frodo's side.

"Mr. Frodo," said Sam, "are you alright?"

"We thought you were a goner there," added Yahiko.

As the Hobbit and the boy wonder about Frodo's condition, Frodo stared after Gollum, panting. Kaoru stood and turned to stare at Gollum, with a perplexed expression also, after his recent heroic feat.

'…Gollum…' thought a bemused Kaoru, '…he saved Frodo.'











The travelers have finally passed the swampy graveyard and continued throughout the remaining paths of the marshes and settled at nightfall. They were almost near the Black Gates now. The thundering fires of Mt. Doom filed the night sky behind the mountains that were just a few miles away from the travelers.

Sam and Yahiko were asleep, but Frodo was awake, on his side faced away from Sam and Yahiko, holding the ring in his hand, stroking it, unable to take his eyes off the ring. Kaoru was also awake, and saw Frodo caressing the ring and despaired, for Frodo's strength against the ring maybe starting to fade, as she suspected.

The power of the ring slowly mesmerized Frodo. But then, just by looking at the ring… Kaoru slowly became mesmerized by the ring's power as well, as she had admitted to herself before joining Frodo on his decision to finish the quest alone.

Suddenly…





"Sooo bright…" chanted Gollum.



Frodo heard Gollum… and quickly puts the ring away. The Hobbit then sat up… and saw Gollum, crouching several yards away, talking to himself and, stroking the center of his palm, as if he had the ring in his hand. Kaoru also sat up and saw the crouching Gollum as well…



"…Sooo beautiful, our preciousss..." Gollum finished cooing.

"…What did you say?" asked Frodo, silently.

"Master should be resting," suggested Gollum, "…master needs to keep up his strength."

"Be that as it may," interjected Kaoru, catching Gollum and Frodo's attention, "you still saved Frodo's life. You owe him that much to answer his question."

"…Miss Kaoru," said Frodo, a little surprised to see her awake.

Gollum turned to face Kaoru and said, "…pretty mistress should be resting too."

Frodo and Kaoru then moved over to Gollum and crouched before him.

"Who are you?" Frodo asked.

"Mustn’t ask us," defied Gollum, "not its business. Gollum, Gollum!"

Frodo continued, "Gandalf told me you were one of the River Folk."

"Cold be heart and hand and bone," Gollum chanted, "cold be travelers far from home."

"He said your life was a sad story."

"They do not see what lies ahead, when sun has failed and moon is dead."

"You were not so very different from a hobbit once, were you... "



"…SmĂ©agol?" Frodo named the creature.

"…What did you call me?" Gollum asked, slowly lifting his head.

"That was your name, wasn't it?" Frodo wondered compassionately, "A long time ago."

"…I have also heard of your story," interjected Kaoru, "I sympathize with you, too. Your real name is Smeagol, isn't it? I can understand now why you did what you did to save Frodo, because he was the only one who knows what you're going through. And for that… you have my respect."

Gollum was shocked to hear Kaoru's sympathy.

"…Thank you," finished Kaoru, with a smile, "thank you for saving Frodo's life… Smeagol."

"…My…" stuttered Gollum, "…my name…



"…S… S… Smeagol…" Gollum smiled as he looked up at Frodo and Kaoru as they returned their smiles.

A bond now formed between the three of them.









…SCRRRREEEECCCHHHHHHH!





"Argh!" Gollum suddenly recoiled in fear and hunched over with his hands over his head, to the loud screeching… that also woke up Sam and Yahiko.

"Black riders!" cried Sam.

"Oh no," said Yahiko, "not these creeps again."

"Hide! Hide!" cried Gollum, looking wildly about.



Sam, and the others, including Gollum scrambled for a patch of shrubs under which to hide. As they did, Frodo suddenly… and agonizingly… felt the pain of the Ringwraith's sword piercing him in the left shoulder and the call of the ring. Memories of the Ringwraiths came to him in brief, frightening flashes, paralyzing the inflicted Hobbit.



"…ARRRGHHH!!!" Frodo cried in pain, experiencing the flashes.

"Frodo!" Kaoru called out, as she and Gollum hid under the shrubs that they found.

Frodo continued to clutch at the ring on his chest, immobilized.

Sam and Yahiko spotted the paralyzed Hobbit and ran over to him.

"C’mon Frodo!" cried Sam as he and Yahiko dragged Frodo across to hide with the others beneath some bramble bushes that they found, "c'mon!"

"Quick!" Gollum cried fretfully, as he gestured them to hide, "they will see us! They will see us!"

"I thought they were dead," said Sam.

"Dead? No, you cannot kill them, no," stated Gollum.

"Yeah," interjected Yahiko, "remember what Aragorn said? These creeps are neither living nor dead. How could anyone kill something as weird as that?"

"Thanks for the reminder, Mr. Yahiko," said Sam.

"My pleasure," replied Yahiko.

"Be quiet, you two!" Kaoru instructed fretfully.



Another loud screech came from the NazgĂ»l. The NazgĂ»l appeared, tightening his hold on the reins and sniffing the environment for the ring, like the dark bloodhound that it was. But he wasn't riding on a horse…



Instead…





The wraith was flying high above the marshes, riding a huge, horrid, dragon-like, serpentine creature called a fell beast, with leathery wings, the size of the great eagles of the North. The chilling, blood-curdling screams of the Nazgûl filled the air as it swooped down across the marshlands, near the bramble bushes, where the travelers and Gollum were hiding under, bellowing as it went. The travelers ducked when they saw the wretched, monstrous creature that flew overhead.



"Wraiths!" Gollum cowered as he looked as the winged creature, "wraiths on wings!"

'Man,' thought Yahiko, 'having these creeps ride on horses was bad enough. Now they're riding on dragons? This isn't going to be easy as I though, with these creeps flying in the air. It's even worse than when I fought with Henya of the Juppongatana.'



The Wraith continued to circle and hover around the area, as he was near his quarry. Yahiko and Sam looked up through the shade of the bushes, waiting for it to leave. Suddenly… Frodo once again felt the call of the ring as his eyes rolled back, and his left hand slowly reached into the neck of his shirt of it’s own accord, searching and groping for the ring…



Kaoru also became entranced as she looked at Frodo in his trance. Her hand slowly began to move, to reach for the ring. Gollum then saw Frodo, in his trance, going for the ring…



"They are calling for it," Gollum said, watching Frodo intently, "…they are calling for the preciousss."

Sam then turned his head to see Frodo going for the ring.

"Mr. Frodo!" cried Sam…



Sam immediately grabbed hold of Frodo's hand, pulling it out of his shirt and held it with his own hands soothingly, snapping Frodo out of his trance.

"It's alright," Sam faithfully assured Frodo, "just hold on."

Kaoru then came out of her trance… and puts her stuttering hand on Frodo's other hand, to help Sam calm Frodo.

"Sam's right," Kaoru added contentedly, "don't worry, Frodo, we're here,"





With the support of Kaoru and Sam, the ring's influence began to fade. The NazgĂ»l continued to circle overhead, one last time… and then gave up, flying off towards Mordor, as it continued to bellow loudly. Yahiko continued to look on, as he made sure that the monstrous creature went away.



"…Okay, guys, the coast is clear," said Yahiko.

Frodo continued panting after feeling that surge of power from the ring…



After the wraith left, Gollum turned to the others, "hurry, Hobbits and travelers. The Black Gate is very close…"











* Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.



A/n: Well, I hope you liked this chapter. Some of the lines in this chapter, were from the book. Please read and review.

The next chapter is my special Christmas present to Kenshin and Aragorn, so keep reading.


Chapter 33 - Ch. 6: The White Wizard approaches

A/n: this chapter has my little Christmas present for Kenshin and Aragorn, if you can guess what that is. Oh, and this chapter is longer, than any of my other chapters. Well, anyway, enjoy this chapter.









Chapter 6: The White Wizard approaches, Gandalf's return!







Meanwhile in Fangorn Forest, the Seven Trackers continue to search for their three friends, who were thought killed by accident. Gimli fingered a dark stain on a leaf and brought it to his mouth. Fortunately, he spit it out.

"Ptui! Orc blood," said Gimli.

"Pity," interjected Saito, "I usually enjoy the taste of blood."

Gimli huffed, "only you would enjoy all types of blood, Saito."

Saito smirked arrogantly confirming Gimli's assessment of Saito.

"Hey," Sanosuke spoke as he gestured, "over here, take a look at this."

Saito and Gimli went over in Sanosuke's direction where he saw a smashed figure of Grishnákh, the Orc that chased Misao and the Hobbits into the forest.

"Look at this creep," said Sanosuke, "it looks like he got smashed by something big."

"Well, whoever, or whatever it was," said Saito, "it may have done us a favor."

"Maybe for you, Saito, but I would've liked to have pounded this creep myself."

"Everyone," interjected Legolas, as he gestured the others, "we must move on."







The Hunters went forward, journeying deeper into Fangorn Forest, following the faint tracks of Misao, the Hobbits, and the Orc that was chasing them, to which they found dead. Aragorn and Kenshin then spot a strange parting of the ground and take a closer look at the ground.



"These are strange tracks," said Aragorn.

"By the looks of it," added Kenshin, "…they look like the roots of a tree, that they do."

Aragorn pondered Kenshin's assessment, as he recalled to himself an old legend of Fangorn Forest.

 "…The air is so close in here," stated Gimli.



Legolas then stared off into the distance, feeling the environment all around him. Aoshi joined him.

"What do you feel, Legolas?" asked Aoshi.



Legolas calmly answered, "…this forest is old, Aoshi… very old…

"…Full of memory... and anger…"



"…Yes…" agreed Aoshi, "…I feel it as well, Legolas."



Then, out of nowhere… sounds and groans reverberated throughout the forest mixed with the sound of squeaking wood. It immediately caught Legolas and Aoshi's attention as Gimli quickly brought up his axe and the groans became louder.

"The trees are speaking to each other!" Legolas said abruptly, looking very alarmed.



'Talking trees?' thought Aoshi, 'the world of Middle-Earth is intriguing indeed. There are surprises in every corner of this world, even the forests themselves are a wonder.'

'Man!' thought Sanosuke, cringing and gasping a little, 'now we've got talking trees? I knew this place was creepy!'



Kenshin and Saito kept their cool at the continuing creeping of groans. Aragorn then turned to look at Gimli's stance as the Dwarf continued holding his axe, ready to defend himself at the slightest sign of any foe.



"Gimli," Aragorn whispered urgently to the Dwarf as he gestured with his hand, "lower your axe."

"Oh!" Gimli gasped silently.



Gimli thought about it for a minute and then slowly lowered his axe, realizing that Aragorn may have a point. The groans slowly stopped afterwards.



"They have feelings, my friend," Legolas said, his eyes meeting the bewildered Gimli’s, "The Elves began it… waking up the trees, teaching them to speak."

"And as a ninja," Aoshi added, "I've been highly trained being tuned into nature, using the surrounding for cover, as well as the care of the trees, especially when its trees like these, Gimli."

"Talking trees," huffed Gimli, "what do trees have to talk about, hmm? Except the consistency of squirrel droppings."

"Actually," Sanosuke interjected nervously, "the real question is, why do trees have to talk at all? It's all unnatural, I tell you!"

'Moron,' thought Saito.

Kenshin, however, gave a sheepish grin at Sanosuke for his nervousness of Fangorn Forest.







The Hunters went even further when suddenly… Legolas sensed something, perhaps an enemy…





"Aragorn, nad nâ ennas (Something is out there)!" Legolas said to Aragorn as he ran up ahead.

Aragorn slowly approached Legolas and asked, "…man cenich (What do you see)?"

"…The White Wizard approaches," Legolas slowly and cautiously answered as he gestured with his head to his side.

'White Wizard…' thought Aoshi, looking to his side as well, '…it can only be Saruman. Whether with my bow or my double kodachis, I must strike first.'

'Saruman,' thought Kenshin in agreement to Aoshi. Saito, Sanosuke, and Gimli darken their expressions to this startling revelation.



Aragorn also realized that it might be Saruman who's coming.

He told the others, "…do not let him speak, he will put a spell on us."



Aragorn wrapped his hand around the hilt of his sword…





Sanosuke cracked his fist as he thought, 'yeah, you got it, Aragorn. I'm prepared to go all out on the creep, even if he is an old man. It's gonna be you, me, and my fists, Saruman…'





Saito readied his sword for a devastating Gatotsu attack.

'Saruman will know the meaning of Aku… Soku… Zan,' he thought…





'Sir Gandalf,' thought Kenshin as he reluctantly grabbed his sword, but was fully prepared to use it, 'is no longer with us that he isn't. I've never drew my sword to an old man before, but in cases like this, I will have to take Aragorn's advice… I have no choice but to show Saruman no mercy, whatsoever…'





Aoshi brandishes his Kodachi swords. Gimli tightened his hold on his axe, while Legolas notched an arrow to his bow…





With everyone having their weapons at the ready, Aragorn advised, "…we must be quick."

Moments later…





"…AAARRRRRGHHHH!" The warriors swing around to attack.

As they did…







FLASH!



A bright white light emitted from the Wizard, blinding them. Gimli and Legolas threw their attacks at the wizard, but he easily deflected them as the wizard twirled his staff. Aoshi brought his Kodachis together…



"Onmyou Hasshi!" Aoshi cried out his attack, throwing them at the wizard. The wizard deflected them swiftly.

Sanosuke charged and jumped at the wizard, willing to knock his lights out. But the wizard used the magic of his staff to throw the fighter backwards as well… and he crashed back onto the ground.

"ARGH!" exclaimed Aragorn, Kenshin, and Saito as they ended up dropping their swords that became red hot in their grasps.

The weaponless warriors shielded their eyes from the Wizard's bright, blinding light. They couldn't see the wizard's face…

The White Wizard rested his staff as he spoke, "…you are tracking the footsteps of two young Hobbits and a young girl."

The wizard appeared to be speaking in Saruman's voice, but it started to change, muffling the sounds of the voices…



"Where are they?" asked Aragorn.

"Is Miss Misao alright?" added Kenshin.



"They passed this way," answered the wizard, "the day before yesterday. They met someone they… did not expect…

"…Does that comfort you?"



"Wait a minute," interjected Sanosuke, "…what does he mean, did not expect?"

'The way he talks,' thought Saito, '…then… if he's not Saruman…'

'…Then…' thought Aoshi, '…who is he?'

Kenshin shared the same thoughts about the wizard as well.

"…Who are you?" Aragorn asked the wizard.



Everyone waited long moments to see who the wizard was…





"…Show yourself!" Aragorn demanded.

The light dimmed. But it didn't reveal Saruman…







…It revealed Gandalf!

Their old leader, Gandalf the Grey has returned to them, but not dressed in Grey, nor with Grey hair…

But had glowing white hair as new snow in the sunshine, and gleaming white was his robe, the eyes under the deep brows were bright, piercing as the rays of the sun, power was in his hand. Even his staff was white, unlike Saruman's staff, which was black with a white orb on the top. Gandalf passed his staff over to his other hand, standing before the astounded travelers…





Kenshin gasped for breath as he gazed at the revitalized Gandalf as everyone else did.

"…It cannot be," said Aragorn in disbelief.

"…Man," gasped Sanosuke, with bewildered, bemused eyes, "…am I seeing… a ghost?"

'Impossible,' thought Saito, also gasping. Even Aoshi gasped the same.



Feeling guilty, Legolas knelt before Gandalf, in deep respect and said, "forgive me, I mistook you for Saruman."

Gimli also bowed with the deepest apologies.

"We all did," Aoshi added his apologies as he bowed.

"Indeed you have," Gandalf replied, giving a little grin at the reaction of the travelers, "but then… you weren't really mistaken, for I am Saruman… or rather, Saruman as he should have been."



'…I don't know what he means,' thought a bemused Sanosuke, 'I've never even saw Saruman, except about hearing that he was a white wizard.

'But then… I guess I'd have to agree with him, if that's what Saruman kinda looks like.'

"You fell," gasped Aragorn.

"…What happened?" asked Kenshin, with a bewildered relief in his eyes.



Gandalf began his explanation, "…through fire and water…"











Gandalf recalls what happened to him after Moria. He was fighting the Balrog atop DĂşrin’s Tower. A terrible blizzard overcame the fighters.





"…From the lowest dungeon to the highest peak, I fought with the Balrog of Morgoth…"





Gandalf fiercely and continuously fought the creature left and right. The Balrog roared and roared each time. And then…



Gandalf held up Glamdring… and a flash of lightning struck it before he plunged the sword deep into the Balrog. With a final cry, the Balrog suddenly fell from the peak and crashed, smoking onto the icy mountainside…





"…Until, at last, I threw down my enemy and smote his ruin upon the mountainside…"





Meanwhile, on top of the mountain, Gandalf slowly began to crawl a bit, but then… he collapsed on the freezing snow himself, in the end…





"…Darkness took me…"





The collapsed Gandalf began a mental journey.

Through his eye… he entered an amorphous realm of stars and galaxies. He wandered through those galaxies that were far and wide… space as far as the eye can see…





"…And I strayed out of thought… and time. Stars wheeled overhead… and everyday was as long as a life-age of the earth…"





Suddenly… the mental journey ended in a bright, white light.





"…But it was not the end…"





As Gandalf's mental journey ended, Gandalf's form changed completely. His hair has turned white and his wounds were completely healed. He was lying on the ground, very still.





"…I felt life in me again…





Suddenly… he shuddered with a deep gasp… and panted as life returned to him…











"…I've been sent back… until my task is done," Gandalf finished.

"Gandalf," gasped Aragorn yet again.

"Gandalf?" the wizard wondered, "… yes..."

Gandalf paused before speaking, "…that's what they used to call me…"

Aragorn nodded affably to Gandalf's recalling of his name…



"…Gandalf the Grey," Gandalf smiled gently in realization, "…that was my name."

"And so it was," interjected Kenshin, brightly, "…or rather it is… Sir Gandalf."

"Gandalf," Gimli said, with gladness in his voice.

"Welcome back, old man," said Sanosuke, grinning.

"Yeah," added a smirking Saito, "we were beginning to be lost without you."

"No doubt," said Gandalf, smiling, "you would, Saito. And Aoshi, I almost forgot. Misao says she's okay by the way."

"Thank you," replied Aoshi, "I also welcome your return, Gandalf the Grey."

Gandalf smiled with a twinkle in his eye replying, "I am Gandalf the White now, Aoshi."

Legolas also smiled brightly at this.

"…And I come back to you now… at the turn of the tide, " he finished.







Gandalf then began to lead the others out of the forest, wearing a grey cloak over his white robes.

"One stage of your journey is over, another begins," the wizard announces, "war has come to Rohan. We must ride to Edoras with all speed."

"Excuse me, Mr. Gandalf," said Sanosuke, "we're really glad to see you again as a new and improved white wizard and all but, how do we get to Edoras, anyhow?"

Gandalf replied, "in the words of your friend Saito, keep your mouth shut and follow me, you moron."

Sanosuke became embarrassed as Saito smirked.

"Edoras?" questioned a surprised Gimli, "that is no short distance."



"We have also heard of trouble in Rohan, Gandalf, "Aragorn verified to Gandalf, "it goes ill with the king."

"Yes," Gandalf confirmed, "and it will not be easily cured."

"So it would seem," interjected Kenshin, "ever since we have left Sir Frodo, every path that we've traveled here in Middle-Earth brings us to new challenges, that they do."

"Indeed Kenshin," Gandalf told him in affirmation.

"Then we have run all this way for nothing," grumbled Gimli as he gazed about in distaste, "are we to leave that young girl and those poor Hobbits here, in this horrid, dark, dank, tree-infested--"



GROAAAANNNN!

The trees suddenly began to squeak and groan loudly and angrily at Gimli's insults…





The Dwarf instantly recoiled with eyes widened from the menacing trees as he hastily said, in a high-pitch voice, "…I mean charming… quite charming… forest."

"Would you mind keeping it down Gimli," Sanosuke said angrily.

"What are you trying to do," Saito added his intensity, "get us all killed?!"

"Uh, Sir Gimli," Kenshin said, sheepishly, "maybe you shouldn't speak so roughly about the trees now, that you shouldn't."

"Oh, I'm sorry Kenshin," said an apologetic Gimli, "I just feel so guilty leaving them alone. Besides, leaving Frodo behind weighed heavily enough on me, as it is."

"We can all understand that Gimli," interjected Aoshi, "truthfully, I feel the same guilt about leaving Misao. But I believed strongly then, as I do today… Misao is a strong girl. I have every confidence that she'll help protect Merry and Pippin."

"And so she shall, Aoshi," said Gandalf as he turned to face the others, "for it was more than mere chance that brought her, Merry, and Pippin to Fangorn. A great power has been sleeping here for many long years. The coming of Merry, Misao, and Pippin will be like the falling of small stones that starts an avalanche in the mountains."



"In one thing you have not changed, dear friend," interjected Aragorn, very fondly.

"Hmm?" wondered Gandalf as he brought his ear to Aragorn's mouth.

"…You still speak in riddles," answered Aragorn, with a smile.

Gandalf giggled gaily, along with Aragorn.

"I can most certainly relate to that Aragorn," interjected Kenshin as he smiled, "many people from my world think that I'm very weird and talk in riddles as well, that they do."

Gandalf laughed again, "Kenshin, even though, you are not of the Maiar, your weirdness would rival… or yet equal that… of a wizard's wisdom."

Kenshin smiled brightly at Gandalf's complement as Aragorn did.



Gandalf went on further, "for a thing is about to happen, that has not happened since the Elder days… the Ents are going to wake up."

"Ents?" queried Sanosuke.

"A legend of Rohan, Sanosuke," Aragorn answered, with a smile, "there are old legends about the dwellers in the deep forests, the giant shepherds of the trees. I thought they were only a memory of the ancient days."

"Indeed," Gandalf said to Sanosuke, "our friends are now with one of the Ents, called Treebeard, who is the eldest of the Ents, who still walks beneath the sun upon this Middle Earth. And when they all wake up Sanosuke…

"…They will find that they are strong."



Sanosuke didn't seem too happy to hear that, but only became more worried.

"Strong?" interjected Gimli, glancing about at the trees uncertainly, as they groaned a bit more, "…oh, that's good."



"So, stop your fretting, Master Dwarf," Gandalf ordered Gimli, as he turned and continued through the forest, with Kenshin, Aragorn, and Aoshi right behind him.

"Merry, Pippin and Misao are quite safe," Gandalf reassured Gimli as he glanced over his shoulder at the Dwarf, "in fact, they are far safer than you are about to be."

Aragorn and Kenshin smiled sheepishly at the bewildered Dwarf as they continued to follow the white wizard.



"This new Gandalf's more grumpy than the old one," opined Gimli.

"Not to mention, a little more irritating than before," added Sanosuke.

"I don't know," Saito interjected, "I kinda like this one. He certainly knows a moron when he sees one."

"WHAT WAS THAT!" growled Sanosuke, "Saito, you say that one more time, I'm going to pound you on one of these stupid, infested trees--!"



GROOOOAAAANNNN!"



"Ahhh!" squeaked Sanosuke, waving his hands wildly at the angry, groaning trees, "I'm sorry, I didn't mean it like that! Please don't kill me, please!!"

The trees settled down again as Saito smirked with the utmost pleasure.

"Sanosuke," Legolas said to him, "perhaps it is better that you save your reservations about Saito until we leave the forest."

Sanosuke nodded nervously, more than willing to leave Fangorn Forest… before something else happens.

"And you tell me to keep my temper Sanosuke," Gimli huffed at Sanosuke, "…who knew?"









As Gandalf reached outside the forest, he whistled, piercingly…



Gandalf whistled again, loud enough to span for miles. Soon… an answering neigh was heard…





And a white horse slowly appeared from the plain, answering the call. The others saw the horse that has somewhat magically appeared and stared at it, in great awe.



"Wow," said Sanosuke, "the old man called a horse out of the blue, just like that."

"Not just any horse, Sanosuke," said Legolas, blinking in bright amazement, "…that is one of the Mearas, unless my eyes are cheated by some spell."

"Then we must all be under a spell, Legolas," added a bemused Sanosuke.





Never before has Kenshin or his companions have seen a lovelier sight than of the Mearas, the most noble horses of the Mortal Lands. The great horse, called forth by Gandalf, came galloping up the slope… across the fields towards them; his coat was glistening and his mane flowing with the wind of his speed, slowly coming round… and gently trotted, stopping in front of Gandalf.





Kenshin spoke, "this is a magnificent horse, Sir Gandalf, that it is. What is the horse's name?"



"…Shadowfax," Gandalf called the horse as it stooped its proud head and nuzzled his great nostrils against the old man’s neck.

Kenshin smiled gaily for he believed that Shadowfax was a wonderful name for the white stallion

"…He's the lord of all horses Kenshin," Gandalf said gently as he fondly caressed the stallion’s arched neck, "…and has been my friend through many dangers."

Gimli bowed his head to Shadowfax. Kenshin came up to Shadowfax and gently patted the horse's head as well, and smiled.





And so… the eight riders rode off, with Gandalf in the lead, riding across the plains to Edoras, the Capitol City of Rohan…















Night fell over Rohan. With Edoras, still a long ways away, the travelers, along with the newly reborn Gandalf, have taken rest for the night. Kenshin sat on the ground, armed with Hope, the reverse-blade sword, in his arms. Aragorn lay gently on the ground.

Suddenly…



Kenshin awoke from his slumber and looked up with a gasp. Aragorn then sat up to see the trouble look upon his companion's face.



"What is it, Kenshin?" asked Aragorn.

"I feel darkness growing Aragorn," Kenshin answered darkly, "I have felt it ever since Sir Frodo went on his own, to complete the quest, that he did."

Aragorn then turned to see Gandalf standing in the distance, looking at the mountain of fire. Kenshin also saw Gandalf musing at the mountain.

"Gandalf may have felt the same thing, Kenshin," said Aragorn.

Kenshin nodded firmly and he and Aragorn stood up and walked over to the wizard to hear what he has seen…



Aragorn and Kenshin stood on either side, of Gandalf, leaving Gandalf between both of them.



"The veiling shadow that glowers in the east takes shape," Gandalf began to explain, "Sauron will suffer no rival. From the summit of Barad-dĂ»r, his Eye watches ceaselessly. But he is not so mighty yet that he is above fear. Doubt ever gnaws at him. The rumor has reached him…"



Gandalf then turned to Aragorn and said, "…the heir of Numenor still lives."

This new revelation surprised Aragorn. He thought that Sauron would never find out about him.

Gandalf went on, "Sauron fears you, Aragorn. He fears what you may become…"

Gandalf then turned to Kenshin and added, "…and despite your vow of not killing Kenshin… Sauron fears you as well. You may not be of Numenor lineage, but you are prepared to stop Sauron, as well as help Aragorn unite all men against him, aren't you Kenshin."

"…Indeed," answered Kenshin, "Shishio feared me in the exact same way, that he did."

"Of course," Gandalf verified, "and with anyone with a will to stop all evil, Sauron will not take you lightly as a common wanderer, Kenshin."

Kenshin slowly nodded in agreement.

"And so," Gandalf explained further, "he'll strike hard and fast at the world of men in both worlds. He will use his puppet, Saruman, to destroy Rohan. War is coming. Rohan must defend itself and therein lies our first challenge, for Rohan is weak and ready to fall…

"The king's mind is enslaved, it's an old device of Saruman's. His hold over King Theoden is now very strong. Sauron and Saruman are tightening the noose. But… for all their cunning, we have one advantage…"



Gandalf paused for a moment, then turned to face both Kenshin and Aragorn as he answered, "…the ring remains hidden."

Kenshin and Aragorn nodded in affirmation, as they were at least relieved to hear that.

Gandalf went on further, "and that we should seek to destroy it, has not yet entered their darkest dreams. And so the weapon of the enemy is moving towards Mordor, in the hands of a Hobbit. Each day brings it closer to the fires of Mt. Doom. We must trust now in Frodo.

"Everything depends upon speed… and the secrecy of his quest," Gandalf firmly concluded.



Gandalf then looked upon the long faces of Kenshin and Aragorn as they both still felt helpless to do anything despite letting Frodo go on his own…



"…Kenshin, Aragorn," Gandalf kindly said to them, with understanding, "…do not regret your decision to leave him. Frodo must finish this task alone."

"He's not alone," said Aragorn, "…Sam went with him."

"Miss Kaoru and Yahiko also went with Sir Frodo, that they did," added Kenshin.

"Did they?" asked Gandalf, after hearing this startling, surprising revelation brought before him, "did they indeed?"

Kenshin nodded.

"Good," brightened Gandalf, "yes, very good."



Aragorn and Kenshin, still a little unsure whether they did the right thing, as well as relieved to have Gandalf back with them, also brightened along with the wizard as they all continued to look on towards Mt. Doom… with a renewed sense of hope.











Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien.



A/n: Well, hope you liked reading these three chapters as a Christmas present on my behalf. And what a better Christmas present than to give back Gandalf to Kenshin and Aragorn, ever since taking him from them on July 4th. Sounds pretty neat, don' you think?

Oh, by the way, on Dec. 17, the opening of Return of the King, was also the 80th birthday of my Grandfather, Faruma Williams. His party was on Sunday, Dec. 21. My Grandfather and I would very much appreciate it, if you would wish him a happy birthday and a Merry Christmas, as you review.





Please R/R, and have a Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year!


Chapter 34 - Ch. 7: Don't take the Black Gate

A/n: I thank and welcome my new readers, Meji no Pan, my uncles Paul and Dwight, my Aunt Doreen (say hi to Sabrina for me), and super 10, who kept saying in his reviews that he couldn't wait for more chapters, for their reviews.

I'm very sorry about this long waiting. Some of you, like Texcalico13, are right. I am busy, very busy. And now… I'm starting to work on section 3. Yep, that's right, section 3. But let's not bore everybody with this news, here are two new chapters. I'll explain more when you finish reading the second chapter.







Chapter 7: Don't take the Black Gate, there is another path









While Gandalf was leading Kenshin and the others to Edoras, Treebeard carried Misao, Merry and Pippin on his back, so they could ride more comfortably in the branches around his shoulders, trekking through Fangorn Forest. Treebeard was reciting the poems of the Entwives, in his slow, deep, gruff voice.





O, Rowan mine…



I saw you shine…



Upon a summer's day…



Upon your head…



How golden red…



The crown you bore aloft…





"Such a beautiful verse," Treebeard complemented.

"I take it that you Ents are accomplished poets," wondered Misao.

"We Ents have lived upon this Middle-Earth for a veeery… long number of years, Misao," Treebeard replied.

Merry yawned as his eyelids were getting heavy, listening to Treebeard, as he asked, "is it much further?"

"Bru-ra-hroom," rumbled Treebeard, "don't be hasty. You might call it far perhaps. My home lies deep in the forest, neear… the roots of the mountain. I told Gandalf I would keep you safe and safe is where I’ll keep you."

"Well," interjected Misao, "don't forget, Treebeard. I'm helping along keeping the Hobbits safe myself."

"Sure you are, Misao," said Pippin, "what would we do without you?"

Misao blushed.

"Indeed," laughed Treebeard, "…indeed young lady. Now… I believe you will enjoy this next one, too. It's one of my own compositions."

"Well," said Misao, looking a little tired, as do Merry and Pippin, "go on ahead and recite, don't let us stop you."

"Ah, thank you Misao," Treebeard said curtly, "Right, ahem…"





Beneath the roof of sleeping…leaves…





Merry, Misao, and Pippin settled upon Treebeard, closing their eyes, while Treebeard recited his composition slowly… yet gracefully. Treebeard's poem sang like a lullaby to Fangorn Forest…





And the dream of trees unfold…



When woodland halls are… green, and cool…



And the wind is in the west…





Come back to me…



Come back… to me!



And say my land is… best…





As Treebeard finished, he looked and saw… that his charges were sound asleep. Misao suddenly lifted her head, fluttering her eyes.

"…Finished already?" wondered a sleep-laden Misao, as she looked upon the sleeping forms of the Hobbits, "those two little knuckleheads. It was just getting interesting."

"Now… do not judge them, Misao," said Treebeard as he observed Misao, "besides… you look, as if you need some sleep yourself."

Misao couldn't help but giggle, but she knew that Treebeard was right.





Treebeard strode on in silence until he reached his home, at the base of the mountains, where he found a place for the sleepy wanderers. Treebeard first gently laid the sleeping Hobbits upon the soft, leafy ground… then softly laid down Misao… beside Merry.

"Sleep, little Shirelings," Treebeard said softly, "…sleep, little Misao. Heed no nightly noise, sleep till morning light."

"…Lord Aoshi," Misao whispered very softly, thinking of Aoshi as Merry and Pippin settled themselves on the soft, comfortable ground.



"I have business in the forest," Treebeard mentioned to the sleeping trio before going into the forest, "there are many to call, many that must come.

"The shadow lies on Fangorn. The withering of all woods is drawing near."









Finally reaching the end of the large, vast marshes, Frodo, and company, led by Gollum, now climbed up a high vertical, treacherous mountain reach, where there were large boulders at the top. The travelers were very near to their destination. Frodo, Kaoru, Yahiko, and Sam prepared themselves for what they were about to see.

Gollum reached the top first…



Sam reached the top next as Gollum announced cowering, "…the Black Gate of Mordor!"



The Black Gate was enormous, clad in glistening, black iron, with towers on each end of the gate. It stretched as far as 50 yards, or so, across and stretched as much as 20 meters tall.

"Oh, save us," Sam gasped at the sight of the ominous marvel that was the Black Gate.



Frodo and the rest came up to the top and gasped along with Sam, kneeling behind the rocks, with their eyes fixed on the imposing sight of the Gate to Mordor. Gollum continued to cower, looking away from the gate, covering his eyes with his hands. At last, Frodo's journey to Mordor was over… but he knew the importance of it, and he was resolute. He was filthy, haggard, and pinched with weariness, but he cowered no longer and his eyes were clear.



"My ol' Gaffer'd have a thing or two to say if he could see us now," Sam stated.

"I'm wondering," added Yahiko, "what Kenshin would say if he was here with us, Sam."

"No doubt he would, Mr. Yahiko."

"Master says to show him the way into Mordor," said Gollum, as he crawled towards Frodo, "so good Sméagol does. Master says so."

"…I did," replied Frodo.

'So,' thought Kaoru, sternly, '…this is it. This is the entrance into Mordor. And beyond it… Mount Doom, where Sauron forged the ring. And there…the ring will be destroyed to save this world…and mine.'





Orcs paced unceasingly upon the gate's battlements like sentinels. Beneath the hills on either side the rock was bored into a hundred caves and maggot-holes. There… a host of Orcs lurked, ready at any signal to issue forth like black ants going to war. None could pass the Teeth of Mordor and not feel their bite… unless Sauron summoned them.



"Well, that’s it then," said Sam as gazed at the tower and the wall in despair, "we cannot get past that."

 Then out of nowhere… on their right…





The sound of many marching feet came to them. Gollum looked down the slope and hastily backed away when he saw a large army of Easterling soldiers march into view, heading for the gate. The Easterlings cried out, praising glory to Sauron. The travelers saw them from atop the rock. In a way, it complicated their journey through the gate.

The Easterlings wore strange, gold clad armor that stuck out knife-like spikes, almost similar to the armor that the ancient Samurai wore. The faces were human but their mouths were covered with masks.



The Orcs hear the Easterlings… and sound a horn to which Gollum cowered under even more. Frodo looked behind him to see Gollum cowering, not wanting to see Mordor ever again. Then…





VVVROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!





Another horn began to sound… much louder… and more horrifying than the other horn, signaling for the gate to be opened. Two enormous cave trolls, on one side of the gate, stood up, stretched and growled, being threatened at spear-point from the Orcs. One troll was chained to a lever, and the other was behind the lever and puts its paws on the lever to assist its fellow slave…





Together, with their brute, massive strength…





The trolls both slowly pulled and pushed the giant lever… allowing the mighty gate to be opened. The Orcs remained where they were on the battlements while the gate was being pushed open.



"Look, the gate!" cried Sam, pointing at the opening gate of steel, "…it's opening!"

Sam moved a little bit closer over to the edge to take a closer look.

"I can see a way down," he said.

"Sam, no!" Frodo cried to Sam, fearing that the Orcs might see him.

Suddenly… the rock underneath Sam gave way and he fell. Frodo, Kaoru, and Yahiko gasped with fright. Sam tumbled down the hill as Frodo, Kaoru, and Yahiko went down after him.

"Master!" Gollum cried out in concern.







As they all went down the hill, they created streams of dust that caught two of the Easterlings' attention. Sam was stuck at the base of the hill, into the dirt. The Easterlings left their regiment to investigate the cause of the streams of dust they saw.

Frodo, Kaoru and Yahiko saw that the two Easterlings were approaching Sam.

"Frodo, you go and get Sam," instructed Kaoru, "Yahiko and I will wait here."



Frodo nodded as he went down the hill even further, so they won't attract too much attention. Kaoru and Yahiko immediately hid into the rock not to be seen. Frodo went and ducked behind a large rock near the bottom and cautiously peered over it at the approaching soldiers.

Sam was nearby and Frodo quickly made his way to him. Frodo reached Sam, who was still stuck, buried up to his waist. Frodo kept trying his hardest to pull Sam from the dirt, all the while keeping his eye on the soldiers… but to no avail.

Time was running out for the Hobbits as each time… the Easterlings drew closer towards them. Feeling that he had no time to waste… Frodo immediately threw his cloak over himself and Sam…







The Easterlings then stopped at the base of the hill, where the Hobbits were, but their eyes saw nothing but rock… especially a big rock that looked like a giant wrinkled raisin, that was right in front of the soldiers' feet.



Frodo and Sam peered at the soldiers from underneath the cloak…





The Easterlings continued to look very carefully at the rocks as Kaoru and Yahiko still kept their cover, looking carefully, hiding from behind the rocks above, hoping that the soldiers won't catch the Hobbits…



Then Yahiko jerked his foot a little, making some of the dirt and rocks fall. Yahiko and Kaoru gasped at one another as they looked down again to see if the Easterlings heard it…



The soldiers wanted to be sure as they took a last few moments of observing. Kaoru, Frodo, Sam, and Yahiko waited patiently eyeing the soldiers in their hiding places…



Moments later…



The soldiers turned around to leave, walking away from the strange-looking boulder, figuring that the noise was just nothing. Kaoru and Yahiko looked on at the departing troops, but waited a bit longer until Frodo was sure that the soldiers were far out of range for the soldiers to see them.

After a few moments, when the Easterlings walked away from the wrinkled-like boulder…







The boulder flew opened suddenly, revealing it to be Frodo and Sam hiding underneath the cloak. Kaoru and Yahiko went down the hill carefully to Frodo and Sam, eyeing the Easterlings, making sure that they weren't looking back. Frodo was able to pull Sam out of the dirt. Kaoru and Yahiko came up to rejoin their companions. The two soldiers went back to their troop, not noticing a thing.

"Are you okay, Sam?" asked Yahiko.

Sam nodded, "yeah, Mr. Yahiko."





The Easterlings passed through the gate, once again crying their praise to Sauron. As they did, Kaoru, Frodo, Sam, and Yahiko now prepare to enter the gate themselves.

Frodo said some last words, before going off to the gate, "I do not ask you to come with me, Sam… nor do I ask you Kaoru and Yahiko."

"We know, Mr. Frodo," replied Sam, "I doubt even these Elvish cloaks will hide us in there."

"And besides," interjected Kaoru, "we're all in this together, Frodo."

"Yeah," added Yahiko, "we're all with you, to the very end."

"…So be it," resolved Frodo.



Everyone made ready to run towards the gate, awaiting Frodo's command…



 'I'm ready,' thought Yahiko, firmly…

 '…This is it,' thought Kaoru, with courage and determination in her eyes, '…from here… there's no turning back… '

"…Now!" Frodo ordered.



But…





Gollum pulled back Frodo and Sam, disrupting their chance to make for the gate.

"No!" cried Gollum, "no, no master! They'd catch you! They'd catch you!"

"Stay out of this, creepy," fumed Yahiko, "we have to go through the black gate."

"But they'd catch you," Gollum objected, "…they'd catch all of you… and the preciousss."

Frodo tried to make for the gate again, but Gollum held him back again.

"Don’t take it to him!" Gollum cried out.



Everyone went perplexed at Gollum's last sentence, thinking why he believed that Frodo would hand it to Sauron.

Gollum went on nervously, as he crawled over, and peered from a rock, "he wants the preciousss. Always he’s looking for it! And the preciousss is wanting to go back to him.

"But we mustn’t let him have it," Gollum finished, darkening his expression.

"You got that right, ugly," added Yahiko, "and that's why we're going through the gate. To make sure that doesn't happen."



Then the horrid sounds of the Orc horns sounded once again… and the Black Gate slowly began to close. Yahiko immediately became distressed by it.



"…Come on, Frodo," said Yahiko, "we've got to go."

Frodo then started to do what Yahiko requested, but…



Gollum pulled him back again saying, "no! There’s another way... more secret, a dark way."

Everyone gasped at this new startling revelation, courtesy of Gollum.

Sam grabbed Gollum's arm as he asked fiercely, "why haven't you spoken of this before?!"

"Because master did not ask!" Gollum answered.

"He's up to something," Sam said suspiciously as he threw Gollum aside.

"Yeah," agreed Yahiko, "he could've told us about this earlier, but waited until the last moment, the creep. I don't trust him, even now. We're wasting time, Frodo! We've got to go now, this is our only chance."

"Not necessarily, Yahiko," interjected Kaoru after thinking about what Gollum said.

"But Kaoru…"

"Smeagol's right about one thing," explained Kaoru, "if we wanted to know about another way into Mordor, we could've asked first." Gollum brightened a little to hear this from Kaoru.

"But Miss Kaoru," interjected Sam, "I think Mr. Yahiko's right. I also believe that this is our only chance."

Kaoru then asked Frodo, "what do you think, Frodo?"

Frodo, in turn asked Gollum, "are you saying there's another way into Mordor?"

"Yes," he answered, stroking Frodo's arm, "…there's a path… and some stairs, and then… a… tunnel."



With the information Gollum gave him, Frodo watched the black gate closing even more as he was making up his mind, whether to go through the gate… or to take Gollum's suggested route. Gollum continued stroking Frodo's arm and also buried his head in the cloak. Apparently Gollum was showing concern for Frodo and the others.

Frodo turned around, to see the groveling creature with his head in the cloak. At that moment... Frodo believed Gollum's apparent sincerity…





Frodo, with reluctance said, "he's lead us this far, Sam."

Sam objected, silently, "Mr. Frodo… no!"

"…You can't Frodo," Yahiko objected also.

"Frodo…?" wondered Kaoru.

"…He's been true to his word." Frodo resolved.



 After hearing Frodo's praise, Gollum slowly lifted his head, relieved to hear Frodo say that about him. For Gollum, it must've been the first time in 500 years since anybody had praised him…



"…No," Sam whispered again in warning.

"…Frodo, please," whispered Yahiko, adding his warnings…



The gate nearly closed as Frodo looked upon the doubtful expressions of Yahiko and Sam… and the faithful expression upon Kaoru's face…



"Lead the way, Smeagol," said Frodo, willing to take Gollum's secret route.

"Good Sméagol always helps," Gollum says, releasing Frodo and taking the lead.

Sam and Yahiko became deeply depressed at Frodo's decision to take Gollum's secret route. They reluctantly follow Gollum, but were still very wary of him. Kaoru walked off as well but not before looking back at the gate one last time.

Kaoru also saw Frodo looking back, as she said to Frodo," let's go, Frodo."



Then… the black gate closed completely.













* Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.

 Please r/r.


Chapter 35 - Ch. 8: Misao and the Entdraught

Chapter 8: Misao and the Entdraught







Misao, Merry, and Pippin have had a good night's worth of sleep in Fangorn Forest, at Treebeard’s home. Misao slowly fluttered her eyes as she turned her head… to see that it was morning. She yawned, stretching out her arms.



Then, Misao shook Merry, "wake up Merry."

Merry then opened his eyes.

"…Misao," Merry spoke.



He and Misao looked around in confusion, to see a clearing surrounded by trees and rocks, with a little stream, which started as a trickling waterfall amongst the rocks. There, they also saw Pippin standing near the little waterfall drinking what appeared to be water from a fungus bowl. But… there was no sign of Treebeard.



"Hey, where's Treebeard?" asked Misao.

"…I don't know, Misao," replied a confused Merry.



Merry and Misao then stood up, gazing about, looking for Treebeard, who had apparently left them.

"Hello," Merry called out, "Treebeard?"

"I hope you didn't leave us behind," Misao added her call, "you promised Gandalf that you'd look after us."

"Where's he gone?" pondered Merry.

As he and Misao were wondering about Treebeard…



"I had the loveliest dream last night," Pippin spoke dreamily to the others, "there was this large barrel, full of pipe-weed. And we smoked all of it, and then… you were sick, Merry."

Pippin's last remark seemed to discourage Merry as he still wondered about Treebeard. Misao, however, could not help but laugh to herself at Merry's reaction.

"I'd give anything for a whiff of Old Toby," Pippin said wistfully as he laid back into the rocks.



OOOOOOHHHHHHHHH!

A tree-like sound suddenly came, startling Merry and Misao.





"Did you hear that?" asked Merry as he and Misao walked towards Pippin, trying to figure out where the sounds were coming from.

Pippin, however, seemed unconcerned as he just stood, carrying a large fungus jug in his arms…



OOOOOHHHHHHHH!

The sound came again.



"There it is again," pointed Merry.

"…Is it Treebeard?" asked Misao.

"No," replied Merry uncertainly, watching the trees around the clearing suspiciously, "…something's not right here. Not right at all."

Pippin looked at his friends like they were frightened for no reason at all. Pippin then took a swig of the liquid in the bowl and suddenly…





"OOOOOHHHH!" Pippin burped.

Merry and Misao then turned to look beside them… to find that Pippin was the one who made those noises.

"Pippin," gasped Misao in great surprise.

"What is it, Misao?" Pippin asked incredulously at Misao's shock.

"…You just said something… Treeish," answered Merry, also gasping.

"No I didn't," contradicted Pippin, "I was just stretching."

Pippin then did his stretching, making those tree-like groans again. And as he did… something else happened…

Pippin appeared to be growing when he 'stretched'. Which apparently make Misao and Merry gasp even more. Merry looked at Pippin, seeing how much he's grown.

"You're taller," stated Merry.

"…Who?" Pippin asked innocently.

"You."

"Than what?"

"Than me!" Merry exclaimed indignantly.

"I've always been taller than you!" Pippin informed him smugly.

"What?!" Misao interjected, "since when?"

"…Since always Misao," Pippin answered, even more smugly.

"Pippin," Merry explained to Pippin, as he puts his hands on his waste, "everyone knows, I'm the tall one, you're the short one."

"Yeah," added Misao, "even I know who's taller than who Pippin."

"Oh please, Misao," laughed Pippin, "Merry's what… three-foot-six, at the most? Whereas me, I'm pushing 3'7"."

OOOHHH! Pippin stretched himself again…



"…3'8"!" Pippin exclaimed with great amazement.

Pippin then drank the water again, becoming happier each moment. Misao and Merry, however, were becoming more distraught with Pippin's unnatural growth.

"Three-foot-eight?" Merry said incredulously.

'Ohhh,' thought a bewildered Misao, 'this is getting creepy.'

"You did something," Merry accused Pippin.

Pippin only responded with an innocent shrugged, grinning as he pleased. The happy Hobbit then lowered the fungus bowl in which he drank the water from. Merry and Misao suddenly noticed the pitcher that Pippin held in his arms, as their expressions turned to greed as they believed that it was the water that made Pippin grow unnaturally.



'That water's got to be what made Pippin grow,' thought a greedy Misao, 'man, if I had some of that… Lord Aoshi will finally see me as a woman, and not a kid.'

Misao looked at Merry, who shared the same greed for what Pippin drank… and gave each other a conspiratorial nod…





Merry then snatched the jug from Pippin… and drank out of it.

"Merry, don't!" Pippin warned Merry, "don't drink it!"

Merry only grinned mischievously at Pippin and ran off with it. Pippin tried to follow… but was knocked down by Misao. She then ran off to join her accomplice.

"Hey Merry, give me some!" Misao exclaimed gaily.

Pippin then sat up… to see Merry sharing the Entdraught with Misao. Misao drank up like a storm.

"Hey Misao, don't drink it all," said Merry to the drinking machine that was Misao, "save some for me."

"Merry! Misao!" Pippin cried out desperately as he ran towards his greedy friends, "no, Treebeard said, Treebeard said that you shouldn't have any!"

"Well, you should've remembered that before you started drinking," Misao pointed out the obvious.

"Now I want some!" Merry said as he took the pitcher and drank from it.

"Me too!" added Misao.

"But Misao," Pippin cried out even more desperately, "Treebeard said that--"

But Merry and Misao kept pushing Pippin away, avoiding his lunges and grabs each time, wanting more of the Entdraught. The ensuing mayhem resulted in a frivolous chase with Pippin in pursuit of Misao and Merry.

"He said that--!" Pippin repeated, still chasing his friends, "it could well be dangerous!"

Pippin continued to chase Merry and Pippin, who had now, ran into one of the ancient trees.

"Give it back!" Pippin implored them once more as they clambered over the gnarled roots of an ancient tree that made Merry drop the pitcher, "Merry!"

Suddenly…





The ground underneath the mischievous trio began to tremble and shake… the roots of the tree were moving!

"What's happening?!" cried Merry.

The tree roots grabbed a hold on Merry and Pippin's legs.

"Ah!" exclaimed Merry, "its got my leg!"

"Guys!" Misao cried out

Misao tried to jump…



But the roots caught her as well.

"Oh no!" cried Misao, "I'm trapped!"

"Merry! Misao!" Pippin cried out as he was starting to be pulled into the ground as was Merry and Misao…



The Hobbits and Misao used all their strength to get free…



But each time…



They became even more trapped… hastening their peril…



Merry, Misao, and Pippin were pulled into the ground even faster. They all screamed and cried out. It was so hard for them to believe that their adventures… would end here…



When only their faces were left uncovered… the leaves from the trees covered their faces. Then…





The tree settled with its captives held inside its roots.



"Help!" Pippin cried out, but was muffled by the tree so much… that practically no one could hear it!

"Somebody get us out of here!" Misao's cry was also muffled.

For a time… it seemed that there was no hope for them until…







"Away with you," Treebeard stepped in, gesturing the trees to let their captives free, "you should not be waking."

Then… the tree's roots began to loosen slowly at Treebeard's command…

"Eat earth," Treebeard ordered the tree as it loosened even more, "dig deep. Drink water."



And Misao and the Hobbits swiftly escaped the roots, getting as far away from them as they could. Misao, upon seeing Treebeard, immediately jumped onto Treebeard's branches.

"Go to sleep… away with you!" Treebeard finished.

"Man, Treebeard," said a panting, yet relieved Misao, "…could you practice not coming in at the last possible moment? I nearly suffocated in there!"

"I am old, young lady," mentioned Treebeard, "but I am not perfect."

Treebeard then turned to pick up Merry and Pippin as he said, "come, the forest is waking up, it isn't safe."









Treebeard continued to carry Misao, Merry, and Pippin through Fangorn Forest.

"I don't understand," said Misao, "I mean why did the tree attack us like that? We didn't do anything to it."

"The trees have grown wild and dangerous Misao," Treebeard explained, "anger festers in their hearts. Black are their thoughts, strong is their hate. They will harm you if they can.

"There are too few of us now… too few of us Ents left to manage them," Treebeard finished.

"Why are there so few of you, when you have lived so long?" asked Pippin, "are there Ent children?"

"Bru-ra-hroom," rumbled Treebeard, "there have been no Entings for a terrible long count of years."

"Why is that?" wondered Merry.

"We lost the Entwives," Treebeard answered. Misao gasped in shock, filling her with remorse after hearing Treebeard's answer.

"Oh, I'm sorry," said Pippin with the same remorse as Misao, "how did they die?"

"Die?" asked a bemused Treebeard, "no, we lost them. And now, we cannot find them."

"You mean to tell us," interjected Misao, "that these 'Entwives' didn't die, but are just missing for no reason?"

"Yes, that's correct," answered Treebeard, and asked Misao, "are there any Entwives from where you come from, Misao?"

"Sorry," replied Misao, "my world doesn't have any Ents, or any trees that could eat you alive."

Treebeard was shocked to hear that statement come form Misao, to which she recoiled a little nervously.

"Oh," said an apologetic Misao, "I'm sorry, I didn't mean--"

"No," interrupted a sympathetic Treebeard, "I… understand. You've just gone through a terrrible ordeal, and no one can blame you for that. From where you come from, you and your people must've never heard of the Ents before."

"Well, we've never heard of Orcs or Uruk-Hai either, you know," added Misao.

Treebeard then asked the Hobbits, "I don't suppose you've seen Entwives in the Shire?"

"Can't say that I have," Merry responded with much doubt, "you, Pip?"

Pippin thought for a brief moment before he could say anything.

"What do they look like?" inquired Pippin.

Treebeard tried to think about it, trying to remember the Entwives, but alas…



"…I don't remember now," answered Treebeard sadly, leaving Pippin with a bewildered expression on his face.

'Geez,' Misao thought, with an exasperated expression, 'Treebeard can be so pathetic. First he loses these Entwives of his, next thing you know… he forgets all about them.

'I'm sure glad I'm not an Ent… because then, I'd probably end up forgetting all about Lord Aoshi.'









Back in the plains of Rohan, Gandalf, Kenshin, and the others have arrived in Edoras, a large, village-like wooden city set up upon a hill, in front of a range of mountains in the background.

"Edoras," announced Gandalf, "and the Golden Hall of Meduseld. There dwells ThĂ©oden, King of Rohan, whose mind is overthrown. The poison of Saruman has been induced into the king by the king's advisor, Grima Wormtongue. Saruman's hold over King Theoden is now very strong…"





In the hall, Éowyn kneeled before ThĂ©oden, holding his hand in hers, trying to bear bad news to her uncle…



"My lord," said Eowyn, with much sorrow, gently stroking his hand, "…your son… he is dead. My lord… Uncle?"



After all of Éowyn's efforts… ThĂ©oden just sat there unresponsive… and stared ahead, his eyes clouded and unseeing. Saruman's poison had truly taken its toil upon him. Theoden could no longer be called the ruler of Rohan… but a virtual zombie without any will of his own.



"…Will you not go to him?" Eowyn asked, weeping, "…will you do nothing?"

Still… there was no response from her uncle…









"Be careful," Gandalf advises the others, "what you say. Do not look for welcome here."



Gandalf and the others then rode off to Edoras, to aid them against Saruman…











Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.



A/n: originally, I set the part of Gandalf and the others riding off to Edoras at the end of ch. 7, but it seemed that one of my reviewers, Raiden-sama (this one's for you, by the way), wanted to see the scene with the Entdraught. And I must say, I liked that part too.

But I'd say that I would explain more. Well, the thing is, I'm trying my best to get a job so that I can continue to go online and publish more of this. I don't want to have to be unable to pay for AOL, otherwise, I wouldn't be able to publish more of this story now, would I? That's one of the major reasons for the waiting. And also, I meant what I said about starting section three. I'm on the second chapter now.

But anyway, please read and review, and thank you for taking the time to read my situation.



 


Chapter 36 - Ch. 9: Gandalf's exorcism

Chapter 9: Gandalf's Exorcism, The king of the Golden Hall is free







At the city of Edoras, in the Golden Hall, Eowyn wept slowly and silently beside her cousin, Théodred, who has just died. Eowyn was even more crushed at the thought of her uncle, the king, who was now aged beyond aging due to Saruman's spell. Théoden's will, to rule Rohan, has now been taken from him.

Eowyn kisses her dead cousin's hand, still weeping. She would've been weeping peacefully if it weren't for the appearance of Wormtongue as he crept inside of the room.



"Oh, he," said Wormtongue smoothly, "…he must've died s- sometime in the night."

Wormtongue proceeded further into the room as he went on, with seeming sympathy, "…what a tragedy for the king to lose his only son and heir…"

Then he sat on the bed and put his hand on her shoulder, "…I understand… his passing is hard to accept… especially now that your brother has deserted you."

"Leave me alone, you snake!" Eowyn shouted as she jumped back, throwing off the counselor's hand.

"Oh, but you are alone," Wormtongue said maliciously. He stood up and moved closer to Eowyn, circling around her…

"…Who knows what you have spoken to the darkness…



"In the bitter watches of the night…



"When all your life seems to shrink…



"The walls of your bower closing in about you…



"A hutch to trammel some wild thing in…





"…So fair," Wormtongue went on smoothly, yet maliciously, as he slowly caressed her cheek and her throat "…so cold, like a morning of pale spring, still clinging to winter's chill…"



Wormtongue and Eowyn stared at each other intently. Eowyn was tempted… and seduced, by his touching yet slimy speech, so much so, that she began to weep silently. The temptation was at first pleasing to her… but she would rather die than be tempted by Wormtongue's eerie charm…

"…Your words are poison!" she spat.





Eowyn then stormed out of the chamber… and out of the Hall, where she continued to weep, looking into the distance. The breeze of the wind blows softly and passionately across her face, letting her hair fly and cover her face with it.

After a few, sorrowful moments… Eowyn looked down to see a company of riders heading towards Edoras. It was Kenshin, Gandalf, Aragorn, Sanosuke, Legolas, Gimli, Saito, and Aoshi on five horses. As she continued to stare at the riders…



Eowyn heard a tearing sound and glanced up to see the wind take the white horse banner from its pole and send it flying over the city toward the newly arrived riders at the gates of the city.

The riders then began to pass through the entrance. When Aragorn started to pass through… the banner with the white horse floated down, landing and settling near him. Aragorn looked at the banner for a moment and then turned away and entered through the gates of Edoras.



The City of Edoras stood silently, somberly and peacefully upon its large hill with the snowy mountainside in the background. The city was like some ancient Viking village with many homes made of wood, save for the Golden Hall, which was made from stone, with a wooden lofty roof.



The travelers followed Gandalf strolling on their horses, in file behind him. Many dark doors and many somber people the travelers did pass. The local folk of Edoras, dressed in black stared at the newcomers in wary silence. Kenshin and the others stared back at them, not saying a word to them in return. Aragorn looked up at the hall… and saw a lady in white standing on the steps. He then cast down his gaze at more of the unnaturally quiet people, feeling deep sorrows for their distress.



"You'll find more cheer in a graveyard," Gimli said, pitying the people.

"Well," added Sanosuke, "Gandalf did say not to expect any welcome, Gimli."

"Yes, that's true, Sanosuke."

Saito heard a little of the conversation.

'I'm not surprised, you morons,' he thought as he looked continuously at the wary people, '…I've seen cases like these before, dozens of times. This is hardly an exception.'

Sanosuke then turned to Gandalf and asked, "hey, Gandalf, how long has this Wormtongue creep been hypnotizing the king?"

"Who could ever know how far back his treachery goes, Sanosuke," answered Gandalf as he explained to everyone, "…he was not always evil. Once I do not doubt that he was the friend of Rohan. And even when his heart grew colder, he still found Theoden useful.

"But for long now… he has plotted the king's ruin, wearing the mask of friendship… until he was ready."

'Just like how Captain Sagara and the Sekihoutai were used by those dirty politicians of the Meiji Government,' Sanosuke thought angrily to himself.

"…And there's no doubt in my mind that Saruman used this fact about Wormtongue in order to gain his services, so they could poison the king together, bringing about the downfall of Rohan," finished Gandalf.





While looking at the people, Kenshin noticed that Aragorn looked up again.

"What is it Aragorn?" Kenshin asked him.

"…I saw," replied Aragorn, musing, "…a lady, dressed in white upon the Hall. Now she has disappeared."

Kenshin looked up where Aragorn was looking at and mused very deeply at Aragorn's gazing upon the Golden Hall.







After dismounting their horses, the company immediately proceeded up the stairs to the Hall. As they reached the top, guards immediately met them, blocking the entrance. The chief guard, Hama, came up to Gandalf.

"Ah," Gandalf said as he looked at Hama.

"I cannot," announced Hama, "allow you before Theoden-King so armed, Gandalf Greyhame. By order of… Grima Wormtongue."

Gandalf nods in understanding and signaled for the others to surrender their weapons. Kenshin kindly gave his reverse-blade sword over to the guards. Aragorn gave his sword to them and then unsheathed his dagger and hands it over. Gandalf then gave Glamdring to the guards.

"Catch," said Saito as he threw his sword over to the guards. They caught the sword leaving Saito smirking with the greatest pleasure.

Legolas gave a twirl to his knives before handing them over to the guards as well as giving his bow to the guards. Aoshi unsheathed his twin kodachis and threw them over to the guards also as well as his bow. Gimli looked at his axe as he breathed for a brief moment and reluctantly gave it to them.

The guards turned to Sanosuke next. He stated, "hey, don't look at me guys. I don't have any weapons on me, except my fists."

Hama then gestured to Gandalf, "your staff."

"Hmm?" Gandalf wondered as he glanced at his staff.

"Oh," Gandalf went on, looking innocently at Hama, "…no, you would not part an old man from his walking stick?"

Hama hesitated for a second… and then gestures that they follow him into the Hall. Gandalf gave Aragorn and Kenshin a little wink and entered the Hall.

'These people,' thought Saito, 'are sorry excuses for guards. They allowed a wizard to carry his staff, which is his great weapon, before their king. This must be how Saruman was able to take control of their king. And by the looks of the king, it looks like Saruman has a great hold over him as Gandalf said.'



Hama went in first to bow his greeting to the king. Inside, the travelers observed that it seemed dark and warm after the clear air upon the hill. The Hall was long and wide, filled with shadows and half lights; mighty pillars upheld its lofty roof. The floor was paved with many stones of many hues; branching runes and strange devices intertwined beneath their feet. Many cloths were hung upon the walls. And a wood-fire was burning upon the long hearth in the midst of the hall.



Legolas and Aoshi helped Gandalf inside, skillfully keeping the staff lowered. The company looked on at the old king on the throne and pity what he has become, due to Saruman. Wormtongue sits beside Theoden, awaiting the travelers.



'Theoden,' thought Kenshin, '…I pity what Saruman has done to you, that I do. The man who is sitting beside Theoden keeps very close to him. It must be so that he can control Theoden. Then he is undoubtedly the counselor who is in fact, Saruman's agent, Grima Wormtongue.'



Wormtongue maliciously whispered to the enslaved Theoden, "my lord, Gandalf the Grey is coming."



The doors of the Hall then closed behind the new arrivals. They, in turn, looked back, watching the guard bar and seal the door…



"He’s a herald of woe," Wormtongue added to Theoden.

"The courtesy of your hall," mentioned Gandalf, "is somewhat lessened of late… Theoden-King."

As Gandalf began to approach ThĂ©oden, the others pulled back to survey the hall and its hostile occupants. Groups of men started to follow their steps… with hostility…



'Man,' thought Sanosuke, 'this doesn't look good. It looks like these guys are ready to fight. But that's okay, I've got a surprise up my sleeve, or rather in my fist, in store for them.'



"He is not welcome," Wormtongue whispered again to Theoden.

"Why… should I… welcome you" Theoden stutters as he looked to Wormtongue for affirmation, "…Gandalf Stormcrow…?"

"A just question, my liege," responded Wormtongue.

Wormtongue then stood up and walked toward Gandalf. "Late is the hour," he announces, "in which this conjurer chooses to appear. Lathspell, I name him. Ill news is an ill guest."

"Be silent!" Gandalf spat, "keep your forked tongue behind your teeth."

Through all that time, Kenshin came beside Gandalf and twinked his eyes at Wormtongue, sending out his swordsman spirit, which intimidated the counselor. Wormtongue, taken aghast at Kenshin's presence… began to stagger back a little…



'…This man,' thought Wormtongue, cringing a little, '…who is he…?'



"…I have not passed through fire and death to bandy crooked words with a witless worm!" Gandalf said angrily as he raised his staff against Wormtongue.

"His staff!" muttered Wormtongue.

"Stand aside," Kenshin firmly commanded Wormtongue.

Wormtongue then backed away from Gandalf and Kenshin while addressing, "…I told you to take the wizard's staff! Stop the man who's with him!"





The guards, with all of their hostility, attacked. The company engaged them in a fist-fight, which Sanosuke liked.

"Alright," said Sanosuke, while cracking his fists, "let's rumble!"



Saito and Aoshi made good sport of the guards more than the others did. Saito delivers some rapid, uppercut punches to the guards and kicked them down. Aoshi, with his super speed, took the guards by surprise each time. Another guard, Gamling, tries to go forward but Háma held him back.



Gandalf, accompanied by Kenshin, continued to approach Theoden as the fight progressed.

"Theoden!" he proclaimed brightly, with open arms, "…Son of Thengul!



The possessed king shrugged away into the seat each time Gandalf came closer to him…



"Too long have you sat in the shadows," Gandalf said sadly.



As another guard tries to conceal himself in the surroundings, trying to take Gandalf by surprise...



THWACK!



Kenshin swiftly brought his elbow up to stop him.



Sanosuke continued to fight the guards with his fists. As the guards closed in, he found a table to use for his surprise. He swiftly punched the table, disintegrating part of it…



BAAMMMM!



It made the guards gasp for air and back away.

"I told you my fists were my weapons," said Sanosuke, "if you don't want to end up like that, I suggest you keep your distance."

The guards backed away in great shock.



Wormtongue tried to crawl away unnoticed, but Gimli and Saito catch him and Gimli pinned him to the floor, with his foot.

"I would stay still, if I were you," Gimli growled at him.

"You better do as he says, creep," Saito added as he looked menacingly at Wormtongue.



"Harken to me!" Gandalf cried as he and Kenshin reached Theoden. Everyone waited silently, in this climactic moment…

Gandalf then held his hand up, gesturing, "… I release you… from the spell…"





"… Haha… hhhahahahah…hahahahahahahahahahaha… "



Gandalf opened his eyes in surprise, to see that his counterspell had no effect at all. Theoden laughed maniacally at Gandalf, filling everyone with surprise and anger.

'Dammit,' thought Sanosuke, tightening his fist.



"…hahaha… HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!" Theoden continued to laugh maniacally, "you have no power here, Gandalf the Grey!"



While Theoden continued his sick laughing…





FLASH!



Gandalf threw back his grey cloak, exuding blinding white light, causing ThĂ©oden to be thrown back against his seat. Saito and Sanosuke smirked brightly while everyone maintained their own solemn expressions…





"I will draw you, Saruman," proclaimed Gandalf, "as poison is drawn from a wound."



Gandalf then pointed his staff towards the possessed king, pinning him to the throne, moving closer to him. Éowyn rushed into the scene. Seeing and believing that her uncle was threatened, she tried to go to him but was held back by Aragorn and Aoshi, stopping her from disrupting the exorcism.

"Wait," said Aragorn.

"He's right my lady," added Aoshi, "you have to let Gandalf do what he has to."





"If I go," Theoden spoke again, but it was in Saruman's voice, as he threatened, "…Theoden dies!"



But Gandalf raised his staff sharply, making ThĂ©oden fly back against the chair again. Gandalf would not relent…

"You did not kill me," returned Gandalf, firmly, taking a step closer, "…you will not kill him!"



'That's it, old man,' thought Sanosuke, 'don't give up. Show this creep who's boss.'



Theoden… no, Saruman struggled against Gandalf's assault, showing that he doesn't intend to be beaten so easily…



"…Rohan is mine!" snarled Saruman.

"Rohan," interjected Kenshin, "is no longer yours, Saruman, that it isn't!"

"You heard Kenshin, correctly," said Gandalf as he threw back the possessed king with his staff again, "…begone!"



The two white wizards lock horns in this contest of strength and will…

Saruman struggled once more against Gandalf…

Gandalf, in turn, continues to hold his own against Saruman…

The battle between them tensed each moment, with neither of them willing to let up. It was a perfect stalemate…

Kenshin and the others awaited for the battle to be decided and then…





Saruman used Theoden to lunge out at Gandalf, "ARGHHH!"

But Gandalf quickly smites the possessed king with his staff…





CRACK!





…Causing Saruman to fly backwards from the palantĂ­r which he used to manipulate ThĂ©oden… and landed very hard on the floor of Orthanc. Saruman slowly lifted his head, bleeding from a gash on his forehead.









In the Hall, after Gandalf had broken Saruman's spell… ThĂ©oden lets out a moan and slumped forward in the chair. Éowyn ran to her uncle’s side as he fell. Kenshin ran up with her. Gamling was as much as worried for the king as Éowyn. Hama laid his hand on Gamling's shoulder, sharing his concern.

ThĂ©oden’s head rose again…



…And his face began to change slowly, yet gradually…





…Into that of a much younger-looking man, but was his natural old age. Clarity and recognition returned to his eyes. Kenshin brightened his expression at the sight of this feat.

'So, it seems that Theoden is back to his old self, that he is,' thought Kenshin.



"…I know your face," spoke the rejuvenated Theoden…



Eowyn smiled so brightly that she wept tears of joy, something that she had never done for a very long time. Kenshin smiled as brightly as Éowyn did, sharing her relief.

"…Éowyn," Theoden silently called out as Éowyn caressed his face, "…Éowyn."



Seeing this, Sanosuke turned to the uncertain, bemused people in the Hall, and assured them, with a smirk, "hey, you can relax now guys, you got your king back."





Theoden then turned his gaze on the redheaded stranger before him.

"Who are you, young man?" asked Theoden.

"I am Kenshin Himura," answered Kenshin, "it is an honor to meet you your highness, that it is."

Theoden smiled, feeling honored and then looked up at the wizard…



"…Gandalf?" he asked confused.

"Breathe the free air again, my friend," said Gandalf, with merriment.

Eowyn and Kenshin both helped Theoden to stand up from the ground. Everyone marveled at the rejuvenation of the king, as the Hall was filled with light once again. Theoden stood before the people, who bowed before him, as a strong king.



Theoden continued to look around his Hall and at himself.

"Dark," he said, looking at his fingers, "have been my dreams of late."

"Your dreams are dark no longer Theoden," interjected Kenshin, "…thanks to Sir Gandalf."

"Your fingers would remember their old strength better," mentioned Gandalf, "…if they grasped your sword."

Kenshin nodded in agreement.



Hama then brought the king's sword, Herugrim, over to him. ThĂ©oden reached for it with trembling hands. He slowly wrapped his fingers around it… and then slowly drew the blade, gazing upon the shiny steel. Wormtongue, in a corner, trembled and tried to make his escape, but Gimli pulled him back.

Éowyn smiled brightly at her uncle as he gazed at his sword. Gandalf was somehow right, Theoden suddenly remembered his old strength by holding his sword. It was a long, long time since he grasped and looked upon his old sword.

But it would please Theoden more… if he used his sword on a certain turncoat counselor as he quickly turned his gaze at Wormtongue, menacingly. Wormtongue cowered at the angry king.

"Payback time," Saito said, smirking at Wormtongue…









And the guards mercilessly threw the treacherous Wormtongue from the Hall and he tumbled down the steps. Wormtongue landed very hard on the landing, hurting all over and bleeding from the mouth. Everyone looked at the hurting cretin as Theoden came out from the crowd and slowly proceeded down the steps towards Wormtongue with his sword firm in his hand.



"I've only," beseeched Wormtongue, "…ever… served you, my lord!"

"The hell you have, buddy!" Sanosuke loudly interjected.

"Your leechcraft," growled Théoden, closing in on Wormtongue, "would have had me crawling on all fours like a beast!"

Wormtongue groveled before Théoden, "send me not from your sight."



Alas, ThĂ©oden wouldn't show him any mercy as he raised his sword, intending to kill Wormtongue…







But Aragorn and Kenshin held him back, stopping Théoden from killing Wormtongue.

"No, my lord!" cried Aragorn, "no, my lord."

"Theoden," interjected Kenshin, "…despite what Wormtongue has done, he deserves better than death by your hand, that he does."

"Kenshin's right," Aragorn told Théoden, "let him go. Enough blood has been spilt on his account."

Théoden slowly began to calm down, thinking of what Kenshin and Aragorn said. Wormtongue then scrambled to his feet and pushed through the crowd.

"Get out of my way!" he yelled.

Wormtongue rode out of Edoras, in disgrace, and made for Isengard, secretly vowing revenge against Théoden and Gandalf.



Kenshin went on, "now that you've banished him, Wormtongue has nowhere else to go, except Isengard. Saruman will decide his fate, that he will."

"…Hail, Theoden-King!" Hama called out from in front of the Hall.



The people took up the call as they all knelt before the king in homage. Théoden looked on in perplexed awe of the sight of his subjects kneeling before him. A sight that he also has not been able to see for a very long time. The king turned to Kenshin and Aragorn as they knelt right beside the king.





ThĂ©oden then turned around to go back to the Hall. But he looked up and glanced around in wonder, "…where is ThĂ©odred? Where is my son…?"









Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.



A/n: I know, its getting to be a habit of mine, posting once a month. I'm doing my best to find a job. I may be able to get one today. If not… this might be one of the last chapters I might publish for the time being, until I can find a job.

Please read and review, as always, and please be on the lookout next Sunday, Feb. 29, the night of the Oscars. Hopefully, Return of the King will get Best Picture, and Peter Jackson can get Best Director.


Chapter 37 - Ch. 10: Simbelmynë on the Burial mounds





A/n: To Kell Shock, LAURA 26, Bloody Vixen, LJL, Light 02, Pk1, Cyblade Silver, super 10, Rouge Mage, White Wizard 101, Meji no Pan, Eriol Silvan, Eowyen, Lady of horses, Quatre Winner, Luis, Texcalico13, or anyone else who watched the Oscars light night…



Good news, everybody…RETURN OF THE KING WON BEST PICTURE!!!!! And the presenter, if you've all seen the Oscars last night… was Steven Spielberg. Also, PETER JACKSON WON BEST DIRECTOR!!! And the person, who presented the award to Jackson, was the Last Samurai himself, Tom Cruise. I managed to write down every person who presented each award, and also marked the categories that Return of the King won.

Basically, it was a clean sweep for Return of the King. It won all of the categories it was nominated for. Can you beat that? Last night was 'Return of the King night'. Well, that's what I would call it anyway. But anyway, here's the next chapter, its very angsty, I can tell you that. Enjoy.









Chapter 10: Simbelmynë on the Burial mounds, reflections of a funeral





Upon hearing of his son's tragic death, ThĂ©oden ordered a funeral for ThĂ©odred. ThĂ©oden was in his chamber, being adorned in his kingly attire, to mourn for his son. Even though Gandalf broke Saruman's hold over him… the spell of grief would be even harder to break. He looked old once more.

As all was ready, the funeral procession walked out of the Golden Hall slowly, and with great solemnity. The road was lined with the citizens of the city. ThĂ©oden slowly… yet woodenly, processed out of the Hall, behind the guards who were carrying ThĂ©odred's body up front. Gandalf, Kenshin, Aragorn, and the others followed the king, as the procession slowly took them out to the burial mounds of the kings, to the resting-place of the heir to ThĂ©oden and Second Marshal of the Riddermark.

A congregation of the people of Edoras gathered outside the city, following the king's guards. Éowyn stood by the tomb where her cousin was to be laid in, wearing a solemn black dress, with a golden tiara on her head. She began to weep as she saw the guards bring the body of Théodred to the tombs.



Théoden and the others stood to the side of Théodred as the guards slowly, and ceremoniously lowered Théodred to carry him into the tomb.

Kenshin, the man with a bloody past before him, had been to funerals before. His first ever was when he personally buried the bodies of the three women; Akane, Kasumi, and Sakura; who protected him when he was a boy, as well as the bandits who attacked them, killed by Kenshin's master. Memories of that fateful night may have been vague for him now, but it remained a part of him.



Aoshi had also arranged a personal funeral for his four comrades, Beshimi, Hyottoko, Shikijo, and Hannya, who died in a gattling gun attack by Kanryu Takeda. Sanosuke, the ruffian, had perhaps attended the funeral of Captain Sozo Sagara when he saw his head on display as a kid, remembering the reason why he hated the Meiji Government.



And Saito, he was never the man to cry at funerals, especially the funeral he was attending now. However, he had attended the funeral of his old partner in the Shinsengumi, Okita. Perhaps he had a strong bond with him, unlike the others he worked with before.



As the guards began to lay ThĂ©odred into the tomb… Éowyn began to weep as she sang a song of mourning in the Rohirrim ancestral language…







Bealocwealm hafaĂ°…



FrĂ©one frecan forth onsended…



Giedd sculon singan glĂ©omenn sorgiende…



On Meduselde…





Éowyn's singing began to stir tears within the people that were gathered around her. The singing had even effected Kenshin, Sanosuke, Aoshi… perhaps even Saito, despite his hard, cold expression he had on his face.

ThĂ©oden stood silent, but sad as he saw his only son being carried into the tombs of his forefathers. An event that he believed should not have ever happened. He believed it more so as he heard Éowyn sing even more sadly…





Ăľat heo mano arer…



His Ăľruc ne deores…



On meagorinc deorcas…



Belu…











After the funeral ended, Théoden wanted to have a few last moments at the tomb. Gandalf and Kenshin stayed with him. At the front of the Hall, Sanosuke stood outside staring off and down towards the tombs where Théodred now lay. Sanosuke had great sympathy for Théoden after Saruman mercilessly enslaved him. He had meant it when he told himself that Theoden being poisoned by Wormtongue and Saruman by acting friendly was like how the his old mentor, Captain Sagara, was tricked by the Meiji Government.

He even thought back to the time when the Meiji Government betrayed the Sekihoutai and Captain Sagara, setting them up to be a false imperial army. It was how he came to the belief that words were cheap and worth nothing. Back then, he wasn't able to save Captain Sagara, because he was weak and couldn't do much for anybody.

And for 10 years, Sanosuke had to work his hardest to be the tough fighter that he was today, so he would be able to prevent unreasonable fighting.



Aragorn went out of the Hall and spotted Sanosuke. He went over to his companion as Sanosuke eyed him.





"Hey Aragorn," said Sanosuke as he pointed out to the small mounds outside Edoras, "what are those white flowers out on the hills?"

"…In this land," answered Aragorn, "they are called SimbelmynĂ«. They blossom in all the seasons of the year… and grow where dead men rest. Seven mounds upon the left, and nine upon the right. Many long lives of men it is since the Golden Hall was built."



"With everything that's been going on lately, do you think Theoden is going to be okay, especially after what Saruman did to him?" Sanosuke asked hopefully.

"…I have no idea, Sanosuke," answered an uncertain Aragorn, "…I've known ThĂ©oden since he was a child. After hearing about the death of his son, I should expect that things will be quite difficult from this point on."

"Gee, I didn't know you knew the king as a child. I'm guessing you two must've been childhood friends, huh?"

Aragorn paused a moment before he replied, a little sheepishly, "…well… something like that, Sanosuke."



"I had a childhood friend myself, and he's a journalist. Not only that… we were both in the Sekihoutai together. And we were both there, when Captain Sagara was killed by the Meiji Government…

"When I saw how Theoden was controlled by Saruman acting all friendly, it reminded me a little bit about how the Sekihoutai were tricked by the Meiji Government when they were making all nice with promises. Some promises can be pretty cheap."

"…Indeed they can," replied Sanosuke, agreeing with him, "…was he your father… Captain Sagara?"

Sanosuke paused a moment as he answered sadly, "…actually no. My parents were farmers. I took the name Sagara because I looked up to him a lot… because he felt like a father to me, mostly… he was like a king in my eyes. In a way, Theoden and I sort of have something in common. He lost a son… and I lost a father… long ago…

"And now… ThĂ©oden's still outside, grieving over his son, feeling a great responsibility for his son's death, as I cursed myself when I was unable to save Captain Sagara. I'm glad that Gandalf and Kenshin are there to console him. Kenshin and the old man seem to have a great mutual understanding towards each other. It's like… a perfect master/apprentice relationship for those two. Maybe Kenshin feels comforted when Gandalf's around, you know what I mean?"

"Exactly," replied Aragorn with a small smile, "I've been a friend with Gandalf for a long time. Whenever I feel troubled, he always gives me a sense of comfort. But the only father I've ever had was Lord Elrond of Rivendell. I have no memory of my true father… I never really knew him. He died only two years after I was born."

"Sorry to hear that," said a sorrowful Sanosuke, "I guess I would know that feeling when you don't know who your parents are."



Aragorn nodded, a little sorrowful



"Hey, I've been meaning to ask you, Aragorn," said Sanosuke, "…what would happen if you did wish to be king of Gondor?"

A pause, "well, truthfully, I don't know. I've never actually wanted to be king… ever. Isildur's blood still flows in my veins, with it… his weaknesses."

Sanosuke listened intently, as well as with pity, to Aragorn's sorrowful answer.



Aragorn went on, "…I have read the tale of Isildur, my ancestor. The tale speaks of the ring to be called an heirloom of his kingdom… and all those who follow in his bloodline… should be bound to its fate. I never knew about my true ancestry until Elrond told me on my 20th birthday…"

Aragorn lifted his hand, adorned with a ring on it to show Sanosuke.



"…I was given this," he said, "the heirloom of my house… the Ring of Barahir. At that moment, when my bloodline was revealed to me… I felt so overcome with grief and guilt… I chose exile. To avoid the corruption of the ring, and to stay away from the throne of Gondor."

"Why would you do that? Don't you think… that you could protect all people… even as a king."

"No Sanosuke," Aragorn resolved firmly, "…I do not. Because all men, throughout history, have been known to desire power, to which I want no part of. A true example of this was when the Nine Kings of Numenor became enslaved by Sauron's will, taking those nine rings of power, becoming the Ringwraiths. All power corrupts absolutely Sanosuke.

"As a ranger, and wanderer, like Kenshin is… I can freely protect… and fight for what I have believed in, than being a man who has power," Aragorn finished compassionately.



Hearing this heartfelt speech from Aragorn, Sanosuke smiled with great sympathy.



"Yeah," agreed Sanosuke, "I hear you. Funny… hearing you say something like that suddenly reminds me of Kenshin. He also said something like that."

Aragorn brightened to this revelation that Sanosuke brought before him.

Sanosuke went on, "…back in our world, Kenshin fought a great revolution. He believed in a peaceful way of life. Kenshin thought that by being a manslayer, he would bring that time of peace. But instead… it caused him great pain that he didn't ever wish to kill again, no matter how creepy his opponents were…

"He also chose your path Aragorn, to be a free wanderer and not take any positions of power. That's how he lives to this very day, until he dies. You remind me more of Kenshin, than Frodo does, Aragorn."

"…So it appears… that Kenshin and I have more in common than I thought," Aragorn laughed. Sanosuke laughed along with him.

"Yeah," continued Sanosuke, "I never thought that I'd meet someone who's just like Kenshin, here in Middle-Earth, being a weird, and beautiful place. I definitely know the feeling of being corrupt Aragorn. So far, you don't seem the type to be as corrupt as those greedy imperialists back in my world, so I think you'd make a great king. But if you try to be naughty and greedy just once… you're going to have to answer to me, you got that, Aragorn?"

Sanosuke lifted a playful fist, which Aragorn grins at.

"I understand, Sanosuke," said Aragorn.

"Hey, call me, Sano, everyone else does, just don't call me a moron like Saito does, okay?"

Aragorn laughed to himself a little as he replied, "…alright… Sano."











Outside Edoras, at his son's tomb, Théoden lifted a white flower in front of his face and looked at it, solemnly.



"…SimbelmynĂ«," he said, sadly as he released the flower and it let it spiral down to land among similar flowers, in front of the tomb, "ever has it grown on the tombs of my forebears…"

The king then turned to look at Kenshin and Gandalf and added, "…now it shall cover the grave of my son. Alas, that these evil days should be mine. The young perish and the old linger…

"…That I should live… to see the last days of my house," finished ThĂ©oden

"Théodred's death," stated Gandalf, "was not of your making."

"Indeed," interjected Kenshin softly, "you should beat yourself about what Saruman did to you, that you shouldn't. Besides… I was directly responsible for the death of someone that I loved as deeply as you loved your son. Even then… I was under someone's control, but it wasn't the way you were controlled Theoden."



Gandalf and Theoden deeply sympathized with Kenshin's feelings as they listened…



Kenshin sadly went on, "I felt that I couldn't bear to go to her grave and mourn for her for ten long years, until recently…

"…I finally had the courage to go and put flowers over her grave. I hope to visit her grave again someday. No one should mourn their loved one's death forever Theoden, that they shouldn't."

"Well," said Theoden as he began to cry, "…no parent… should have to bury their child, Kenshin."



Théoden continued to cry for sad, solemn, brief moments, before he dropped to his knees, continuing to bear his tears away. For he felt that it should've been him who died instead of him because of all the tragedies that he allowed coming to pass when he was controlled by Saruman.



A few moments passed before Kenshin replied, silently, "…your son would not have you grieve for him, ThĂ©oden. He would've wanted you to be strong and willing to serve your people to the best of your ability… that he most certainly would."

"He was strong in life," lamented Gandalf, "…his spirit shall find its way to the halls of your fathers."



Despite all of Kenshin and Gandalf's words of comfort, Theoden still continued to cry his heart out, for long, sorrowful moments, finding no comfort, or solace… without the warmth of his son.



"Westu hál," said Gandalf, wishing the fallen heir to ThĂ©oden, a blessed afterlife, "…FerĂ°u, ThĂ©odred. FerĂ°u."

"Rest in peace… Sir ThĂ©odred," Kenshin added his blessing as he bowed.



Gandalf and Kenshin turned to go back to the hall to leave ThĂ©oden to grieve in private. Then… Kenshin spotted something…









Back at Edoras, Eowyn still dressed gracefully in her funeral clothing, walked in on the two men at the front of the Hall.

"Are you alright here?" she asked them.



"…Yes, my lady," answered Aragorn.

"Don't mind us," added Sanosuke.

Éowyn then went beside Aragorn and Sanosuke, watching towards the tomb of Théodred. Tears also stirred within her eyes as she eyed her cousin's resting-place.

"ThĂ©odred was my cousin," said Éowyn sadly and sorrowfully as tears fell down her face, "…he was like… he was like a second brother to me when we were younger. And now he's gone… gone away forever."



Sanosuke and Aragorn deeply felt sorry for the Lady of Rohan as Aragorn wrapped his arm gently around her, letting her weep on his shoulder. Sanosuke especially felt that he had something in common with Éowyn. In fact… he found that he liked the Land of Rohan, along with its fearless riders since they wanted to fight head on like he did.

Moments later… Éowyn lifted he head a little, meeting her eyes with Aragorn's eyes. In that moment…



They both stared at each other lovingly, as if they both enchanted a little… yet found great solace with each other. Éowyn suddenly felt attracted to his solemn blue eyes, seeing his sorrowful, mournful… and sad expressions that lie within them. Éowyn slowly recovered her wits and lifted her head to face both Aragorn and Sanosuke.



"My lords," said Eowyn, with a sad smile, " …I never had the chance to thank you… all of you… for what you've done this day."

"No problem," answered Sanosuke, with a bittersweet expression, "always here to help. I'm Sanosuke Sagara, this is Aragorn."

"I am Eowyn, the white lady of Rohan," introduced Eowyn, "it’s a great honor to meet you Lord Sanosuke… Lord Aragorn."

Eowyn said passionately as she looked at Aragorn. Aragorn in turn bowed his head in gratitude. But then… Sanosuke looked outwards, and saw something over the horizon…



"Hey," he said pointing to the landscape outside Edoras, "look over there."



Aragorn and Eowyn turned their gazes at Sanosuke's direction…







"Sir Gandalf," spoke Kenshin.



Gandalf faced Kenshin as he pointed to his side. They looked over…



And spot two children on horseback. It was Eothain and Freda. The horse just stood there with its weary passengers upon its back. As it stood still, Eothain slowly toppled from the saddle, as he was famished so much. But even so, after being sent by their mother on such a toilsome ride… they've finally made it to Edoras.











Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien.



A/n: How do you think of this chapter, huh? Did you think its good? I don't know myself. Even Peter Jackson was a little jittery of these films of Lord of the Rings that he made for us so well.

By the way, did you also know that the costume designer for the movies, Ngila Dickson, was also the costume designer for Last Samurai? I did, when I first read the credits of Last Samurai. And the movie, Last Samurai, was set in the same period of Japan as Rurouni Kenshin. But only Last Samurai took place in 1876-1877, and Rurouni Kenshin was set in 1878.

It's not that much difference, but still the same period nonetheless. And I'll tell you, if Rurouni Kenshin does get to be a live movie, they should choose Miss Dickson for costume designer because I think she did good on Last Samurai, don't you? If this fanfic were the movie, the costume designer would certainly be Ngila Dickson.



But for other categories like Original Screenplay, I rooted for Sophia Coppola, and she won! Hooray for her! On Best Actor, I rooted for both Bill Murray (Lost in Translation) and Johnny Depp (Pirates of the Caribbean). And believe it or believe it not… I was rooting for Miss Keisha Castle-Hughes (Whale Rider) for Best Actress, and she was 13 years old. Anyway, they all lost to Sean Penn (Mystic River) and Charlize Theron (Monster), if any of you have seen those movies.

But, I rooted for Return of the King for best picture and Peter Jackson for best director… because they deserve it. Let me tell you, this year, Lord of the Rings finally gets its respect, you know? I most certainly do.

Okay, enough of me boring you all with this, just read and review, okay.


Chapter 38 - Ch. 11: Flee to Helm's Deep

A/n: today is March 13th, my mom's birthday. And I posted these two new chapters in honor of her birthday. So, please read and review.





Chapter 11: Abandon Edoras, flee to Helm's Deep







In the Hall, Eowyn and Kenshin tended to Eothain and Freda, getting the finest care they could have as they were eating their food. The children's mother, Morwen, had sent them to Edoras to tell them what has happened. The children explained everything to Eowyn. Gandalf sat beside Theoden at the throne, observing the children, while Aragorn, Sanosuke, and Gimli sat right across from them. Saito, Aoshi, and Legolas were standing almost next to each other, near the table.





"They had no warning," said Eowyn, "they were unarmed. Now the wildmen are moving through the Westfold, burning as they go… rick, cot, and tree."

"Where’s mama?" asked Freda. Morwen had promised her that she'd be at Edoras, but she wasn't.

"Shh…" gestured Éowyn, as she covered Freda with a blanket.

"Don't worry, young one," interjected Kenshin softly, "if there's any hope, you will find your mother, that you will."

"…Okay, sir," said Freda.

"Thank you, my lord Kenshin," said Eowyn.





"This," gestured Gandalf towards the children, "is but a taste of the terror that Saruman will unleash. All the more potent for he is driven now by fear of Sauron. Ride out and meet him head on…

"…Draw him away from your women and children… " Gandalf added softly as he leaned forward and laid a hand on ThĂ©oden’s chair.

Théoden looked very warily at it, as he remembered that he was controlled that way before.

"You must fight!" Gandalf advised firmly.

"King Theoden," Kenshin interjected, solemnly, "usually, I am against such actions as this. But in this case, Sir Gandalf is right, that he is. You have to defend your country against Saruman's Uruk-Hai."

Aragorn began, "you have two thousand good men riding north as we speak. Éomer is loyal to you. His men will return and fight for their king."

"Yeah," interjected Sanosuke, with a confident smile, "if anyone's going to help you, it's certainly going to be Eomer."

"They will be three hundred leagues from here by now," objected Theoden as he stormed down from his throne.

"ThĂ©oden," spoke Kenshin in bewilderment…



ThĂ©oden paused a moment before he added solemnly, "Éomer cannot help us. Gandalf… Kenshin… I know what it is that you want of me. But I will not bring further death to my people."

Gandalf was baffled to hear this sort of refusal to hear his advice. But then, who could blame ThĂ©oden as he was under Saruman's influence so much… that he would not listen to any wizard's suggestions. Even Kenshin could deeply sympathize with the king's feelings.



"I will not risk open war," Théoden resolved firmly.

"I really hate to tell you this," interjected Saito, while smoking his cigarette, "but considering what's happening lately, I'm afraid I have to agree with the old man. Besides, Saruman doesn't care what you choose to do, ThĂ©oden…"

Saito puffed out a cloud of smoke before finishing, "…either way, he intends to destroy you, even as we speak."

"Saito is right, my lord," stated Aragorn as he took his pipe from his mouth, "open war is upon you, whether you would risk it or not."

ThĂ©oden then faced Saito and Aragorn as he said angrily, "when last I looked, ThĂ©oden… not Aragorn nor Saito, was king of Rohan."





Aragorn and Saito felt a little unappreciated by the king's response. Gimli then ate his bread and drank his ale at the same time and burped suddenly.



"Ohh," muttered Sanosuke, "you're really disgusting, you know that, Gimli?"

Gimli merely ignored Sanosuke, not paying him any attention.

"Then what is the king's decision?" asked Gandalf as he moved towards Theoden.



ThĂ©oden stood there a few moments before making his decision…











The next day, the guards fanned out across Edoras to announce the king's decision:





"By order of the king, the city must empty. We make for the refuge of Helm’s Deep. Do not burden yourselves with treasures. Take only what provisions you need."





With that, the people moved about, gathering their belongings and prepared to move. Helm's Deep was the chief fortress of Rohan, originally built by Gondor. It became their great refuge in times of war. Théoden believed that the fortress would be enough to last against Saruman's Uruks. Gandalf and the others start to proceed toward the stables. Aragorn and the others would go along with the pilgrimage to the fortress. But Gandalf would not join along, neither will Kenshin. He and the White Wizard will ride northwards to Éomer's band of Riders.



"Helm's Deep!" spat Gimli, "they flee to the mountains when they should stand and fight."

"Don't let this get to you, Gimli," said Saito, "I'm not particularly surprised. I've seen this type of behavior before in another town, when I was fighting another power-hungry maniac. The people are so weak against terrorism, their purpose becomes only to live and not to fight."

"You're right, Saito. And that's exactly my point. Who will defend them if not their king?"

When they entered the stables, Aragorn answered for Gimli, "he’s only doing what he thinks is best for his people. Helm’s Deep has saved them in the past."

Kenshin interjected, "well let's hope that Helm's Deep will save the people of Rohan once again, that it does."

"It's most likely a vain hope, Kenshin," said Gandalf, as he, Kenshin, Aragorn, and Sanosuke walked together, over to Shadowfax's stall, "there is no way out of that ravine. ThĂ©oden is walking into a trap. He thinks he’s leading them to safety. What they will get is a massacre."

"So it would appear," admitted Kenshin, "I sympathize with ThĂ©oden's feelings, that I do. But if what you say is true Sir Gandalf… then this action will put many people in danger, that it will."

"Yeah," interjected Sanosuke, "we pretty much get the idea, Kenshin. But if you and Gandalf succeed in finding Eomer's group, maybe it won't come to that."

"Let's all hope it doesn't come to that, Sano," said Aragorn.

"Indeed," Gandalf went on, "…ThĂ©oden has a strong will but I fear for him. I fear for the survival of Rohan. He will need you before the end, Aragorn. And you also, Sanosuke. The people of Rohan will need you both. The defenses have to hold."

"They will hold," Aragorn assured him firmly.

"Yeah," Sanosuke added his assurance, "you can count on me too, old man."

"As I am counting on you to hold onto Hope for me, Sano," Kenshin said, as he grabbed his reverse-blade sword lending it to Sanosuke.

"Hope?" queried Sanosuke.

"Yes," replied Kenshin, "it's the name of my reverse-blade sword that Miss Galadriel gave, that she did."

Sanosuke brightened as he took the sword, "man, that Galadriel can sure surprise you, doesn't she Kenshin?"

"Indeed," replied Kenshin.

"Time to go Kenshin," said Gandalf. Kenshin nodded.



Gandalf and Kenshin entered the stall and Gandalf stopped to stroke Shadowfax's side.

"Anything the matter, Sir Gandalf?" asked Kenshin.

Gandalf replied, "… the Grey Pilgrim... that’s what they used to call me Kenshin. Three hundred lives of men I’ve walked this earth and now… I have no time."

"It kind of reminds me of what you said to Frodo that time while we were in Moria, that all we had to do was… what to do with the time that was given to us."



A pause… "Yes… yes I did, didn't I Kenshin?" said Gandalf, with a small smile.

Aragorn and Sanosuke stood to either side of the stall gate as Kenshin and Gandalf mounted onto Shadowfax. Aragorn opened the stall gate, ready to let them out. Kenshin held onto Gandalf firmly.

"With luck, our search will not be in vain," said Gandalf, "look to our coming. At first light on the fifth day… at dawn… look to the East."

"Got it, Sano?" asked Kenshin.

Sanosuke nodded.

"Go," Aragorn said.



Gandalf and Kenshin began to ride fast, out of the stable, taking Legolas, Aoshi, Saito, and Gimli by surprise, jumping back to let them pass. With no bridle reins or saddle in hand, Shadowfax rode swiftly out of Edoras, carrying Gandalf and Kenshin over the plains of Rohan, flying more swiftly over the ground than any other ordinary horse…











Meanwhile, Wormtongue rode with all speed to the smoking land of Isengard, where he hastily met with Saruman in order to report on the happenings at Edoras. Despite what has happened, Saruman was still not impressed with Gandalf's ascension to white, despite how powerful he was when he broke his hold over ThĂ©oden…



"Gandalf the White?" Saruman hissed incredulously and contemptuously while pacing in his chambers in Orthanc tower, "Gandalf the fool! Does he seek to humble me with his newfound piety?"

"There were seven, who followed the wizard," Wormtongue explained as he came up to Saruman, holding a cloth in his hand, "…an Elf, a Dwarf, and five men."

"*Sniff* You stink of horse!" Saruman notified Wormtongue with a grimaced expression as he sniffed Wormtongue. Feeling a little hurt, Wormtongue walked away from Saruman, so he wouldn't be able to smell his stink.

"These men," Saruman inquired as he turned to Wormtongue, "…were they from Gondor?"

"No," answered Wormtongue, "but four of them wore very strange clothes. One was the shortest of them. He had red hair and a cross-shaped scar on his left cheek. Kenshin Himura, he called himself."



Saruman lifted his eyebrows a little after hearing Kenshin's name, he remembered seeing him at Edoras when he still had control over Théoden.



Wormtongue went on, "the second was a rooster-headed ruffian who wore naught but a white coat, and pants… and his stomach was bandaged. The third had black hair over his eyes, which were ice blue, and had a solemn look on his face. The fourth wore a strange blue cloth from head to toe. He had the look of a wolf, but had a few strands of hair over his face and piercing eyes the same as this Himura…

"By the look of them… I would say they were… otherworldly. Could they be from this other world you hinted to me?"

Saruman grinned maliciously as he replied, "I believe so. It was more obvious to me the moment you mentioned the name, 'Kenshin Himura'. What about the fifth man?"

"He was from the north. One of the Dunedain Rangers, I thought he was. His cloth was poor…

"And yet," added Wormtongue as he lightly grasped his finger, "he bore… a strange ring. Two serpents with Emerald eyes. One devouring, the other… crowned with golden feathers."





Saruman immediately went into his reading room, researching the ring that his servant described. In one of the books… Saruman was able to find the aforementioned ring and gazed at it, with much disdain…



"…The Ring of Barahir," said Saruman, "so Gandalf Greyhame thinks he has found Isildur's heir, the lost king of Gondor. He is a fool. The line was broken years ago."

Saruman slammed the book shut and pushed it aside like it meant nothing.

"Gandalf's an even bigger fool," Saruman added as he stood up and walked to his main chamber, "to believe that the man named Himura can do anything."

"Himura is a man of fearless stature, my lord," said Wormtongue, "even more so that he is a man, not to be taken lightly. It appears that he has no weaknesses."

"Everyone has a weakness, my devious Wormtongue," sneered Saruman, as he sat down on his seat, "I know something that you don't. Himura has a past of which he fears so much. In the world that he comes from, he was a feared man, known as 'Battousai the Manslayer'."

"Battousai?" queried Wormtongue, with an amusement in his eyes, "what a striking name indeed."

Saruman went on, "he was feared by all he fought against and killed, until the sight of killing detested him and now believes that he can protect people and find atonement… by not killing ever again."

"Oh," Wormtongue said with a malicious smile growing upon his face, "this is interesting… most interesting indeed."



Both Saruman and Wormtongue laughed wickedly to Kenshin's resolution, as they believed that it was his weakness.



As they stopped laughing, Saruman said, grimly, "but none of it matters not. The world of men in both worlds shall fall. It will begin at Edoras."







The people of Edoras packed everything they needed for the journey to Helm's Deep. And many were beyond the gates of the city. In the Hall, Théoden prepared himself for the journey, as he was finishing putting his gloves on. Gamling was with the king.



"I am ready, Gamling," said Théoden, "bring my horse."



Gamling bowed at the king and went off to get ThĂ©oden's horse, Snowmane. As he was at the door…

Théoden turned to Gamling and said, "this is not a defeat. We will return."

Gamling bowed again, sharing the king's resolution, despite his somber expression that Théoden noted, and walked out of the king's chamber.

After he left, ThĂ©oden turned away from the door and said firmly to himself, "…we will return."



Unbeknownst to ThĂ©oden… Aoshi was right outside the king's quarters, beside the door, listening to ThĂ©oden's speech of confidence with a sad expression on his face.





At the main hall, people were bustling about, making ready for the trip. Éowyn knew what she needed most as she opened a chest in which lies a sword. She unsheathed it, ran her hand along the flat of it and took a battle stance. Suddenly…



She swiftly turned around as if it seemed like she knew what she was doing, as if she was taught to fight somehow. Eowyn took a few more practice swings. She swung her sword again…



And was met by Aragorn, who blocked her parry with his Elvish dagger. Éowyn maintained her stern expression while eyeing Aragorn.

"You have some skill with a blade," said an impressed Aragorn and then…



With a swift move, Éowyn swings her sword and renders Aragorn vulnerable, pointing the sword at his neck and chest, gaining the upper hand. Aragorn lowered his hand, conceding defeat by the hands of the Lady of Rohan.

"How's that for skill?" Éowyn asked quietly.

"Impressive," a voice came out. Éowyn and Aragorn turned to see Aoshi standing by a pillar.



"If you practice more," added Aoshi, "I'm sure you will become a great swordsperson, my lady Eowyn."

Éowyn paused a moment before she responded solemnly, "…thank you, my lord Aoshi."

Aoshi bowed his head a little.



Eowyn lowered her sword from Aragorn and went over to the chest to put the sword back in the sheath.

"Women of this country learned long ago: those without swords may still die upon them," she stated, while sheathing the blade, "I fear neither death nor pain."

"What do you fear, my lady?" asked Aragorn.

Eowyn faced Aragorn, solemnly answering, "…a cage. To stay behind bars until use and old age accept them. And all chance of valor has gone beyond recall or desire."

'…Although her manner of behavior is different,' thought Aoshi, complimenting Eowyn, '…she almost sounds like Misao.'

"…You are a daughter of kings… a shieldmaiden of Rohan," said Aragorn as he re-sheathed his dagger, "…I do not think that will be your fate."



Éowyn felt greatly relieved to hear that Aragorn saw her as she saw herself. When she spoke of what she feared, opening herself to attack, she saw not contempt or jest, but respect. Aragorn bowed his head and walked away, leaving Eowyn to gaze after him.



When Aoshi turns to leave, Eowyn called out, "Lord Aoshi."

"Yes."

"You said earlier that with more practice, I would become a great swordsperson. Do you think that will be my fate?"

"…I don't particularly know that subject, Éowyn. But I do know that your fate is whatever you choose it to be. Also, you may sound different, but you sound like a young girl I know named Misao. If you two ever met, I'm sure that you would get along very nicely."

Eowyn smiled at the thought that there's a girl who feels the same way as she does with her will to fight.

"…And," added Eowyn, "…does this girl mean a lot to you, Lord Aoshi?"

"In a way… yes," answered Aoshi silently, yet sadly, "…yes you could say that she means a great deal to me… just as I think that Aragorn means a great deal to you."



Éowyn gasped a little in shock to hear that Aoshi had guessed that she had a growing feeling for Aragorn. Aoshi walked away after that last remark. Éowyn gazed at him as he left, wondering even more about who these strange gentlemen were. Eowyn understood that these gentlemen were speaking from their hearts. They were both speaking the truth. And she smiled. She became even more curious about Kenshin's comrades from the other world… as she was about Aragorn.





Later, much later, Theoden, in the lead, began to guide his people to the great fortress of Helm's Deep. He looked back at Edoras one last time and at the people who have gathered for this long, perilous journey. Adamant in his decision, he turned away from the city and began the march to Helm's Deep…









Back at Isengard, Wormtongue informed Saruman about ThĂ©oden's next move, as he continued holding a cloth to his mouth…



"ThĂ©oden will not stay at Edoras, my lord," he told him, "it’s vulnerable, he knows this. He will expect an attack on the city. They will flee to Helm’s Deep, the great fortress of Rohan. It is a dangerous road to take through the mountains. They will be slow… they will have women… and children with them."

After hearing this, Saruman’s eyebrows rise in response to this news, feeling that it was a perfect opportunity. He and Wormtongue strode through the depths of Isengard and stopped by an Orc, who was standing guard, near a pit.



"Send out your Warg riders," Saruman ordered, with a grim smile on his face.



Inside the pit behind the Orc, ferocious growls were heard and shadows of the Wargs were dancing within the pit. The Orc smiled with malicious anticipation as well as pleasure…











Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien.



A/n: yes, my reviewers, you're right, we're getting to the battle of Helm's deep, but I'm afraid it will be many chapters before it even gets posted. Anyway, I hoped you liked my sending Kenshin off with Gandalf to gather Eomer's group. I thought it would be a good idea to have Kenshin ride off with Gandalf while Sanosuke goes with Aragorn and them. But please read and review, and wish my mom, a happy birthday.


Chapter 39 - Ch. 12: Forces gather to Mordor

Chapter 12: Of Herbs and Stewed Rabbit, forces gather to Mordor







In the forests of Ithilien, a strip of land between Gondor and Mordor, Gollum continued to lead Frodo, Kaoru, Sam, and Yahiko to his secret entrance that he spoke of. Along the way, Gollum tries to catch a fish in the river. He slid around on his belly, amidst a lot of splashing, trying to keep hold of the slippery creature. The others were right behind him. Sam and Yahiko, however, were unpleased with Gollum's recreational activity.



"Hey, Stinker," said Sam, "don’t go getting too far ahead!"

"Yeah," added Yahiko, "and don't think about getting yourself lost, creepy!"

"Sam, Yahiko," Frodo cut in, "…why do you do that?"

"What?" asked Sam.

"Call him names," replied Frodo, impatiently, "run him down all the time."

"Because," answered Sam as he looked back at Gollum, to be sure he was still in sight, "…because that's what he is, Mr. Frodo. There's naught left in 'im but lies and deceit. It's the ring he wants… it's all he cares about."

"But Sam," interjected Kaoru, "he did save Frodo's life. You could at least show him a little gratitude and sympathy for that."

"We know that, Kaoru," said Yahiko, "but Sam's right, Gollum only cares about the ring. He only saved Frodo at the Dead Marshes because he knows that Frodo still had the ring on him. I'm sure if Frodo didn't have the ring on him that Gollum would've just let him drown. Don't you remember how Yutaro was tricked by Raijuta?"

"Yahiko, how dare you--" said an insulted Kaoru.

"Who's Raijuta?" asked Sam.

"Long story, Sam," answered Yahiko.

"How could you say that, Yahiko," countered Frodo, "Miss Kaoru's right, you should show some gratitude and sympathy."

Frodo walked a little ways from the group, looking with sympathy at Gollum.

"Neither of you have no idea what the ring did to him… what it’s still doing to him. I want to help him."

"Why?" asked Sam.

Frodo paused as he looked with sympathy at Gollum, who smiled back at him before replying, "…because I have to believe he can come back."

Could Sam and Yahiko understand? Perhaps not… but perhaps Kaoru could, since she was tempted by the ring numerous times as Frodo was. But neither of them had ever carried the ring. They never knew what it was like to love and hate the ring at the same time. To love and hate yourself at the same time. And to have the part you love about yourself slowly conquered. Frodo wondered if Gollum could be saved. He needed hope. Kaoru shared the same opinion as Frodo because she believed that everyone, in some form or another, needed just a shred of hope, no matter how hopeless the individual was.

"…Frodo has a point Sam," said Kaoru, "if Kenshin was able to change his ways, so can Smeagol. The Kamiya Kasshin Style is a sword style that revitalizes people, no matter how bad they are."

"…Smeagol or Gollum," said Sam, facing Kaoru, " I don't think he can be revitalized that easily, Miss Kaoru."

"You got that right, Sam," Yahiko agreed with Sam.

Sam went on as he walked up to Frodo, "…you can't save him, Mr. Frodo."

"What do you know about it, nothing!" Frodo snapped at Sam.

This took even Kaoru and Yahiko by surprise. Sam, feeling hurt by Frodo's outburst turned and slowly walked away from Frodo. Frodo suddenly felt regretful about what he said to Sam. Frodo then remembered, this was Sam, his Sam. And he was not Gollum. Not yet at least… and he didn't want to be.



"…I'm sorry, Sam," said Frodo, with remorse, "I don't know why I said that."

"I do," said Sam, as he turned back to Frodo, with tears in his eyes, "…it's the ring. You can't take your eyes off it. I've seen you. You're not eating, you barely sleep."

Sam concluded, as he walked back over to Frodo, "…it's taking a hold of you, Mr. Frodo. You have to fight it!"

Frodo felt intimidated by Sam's remarks.

"You know, Frodo… you are beginning to act… just a little strange," interjected Kaoru, apparently agreeing with Sam, "I did see you… caressing the ring like it meant everything to you."

"I think," added Yahiko, with a darkened expression, "I'm beginning to see some changes in you too, Frodo."

Frodo's anger began to rise again as he fumed, "I can assure the both of you that I'm perfectly alright!"

Somehow, Kaoru and Yahiko weren't entirely satisfied. Frodo turned back to Sam.

"…And I know what I have to do, Sam. The ring was entrusted to me…!"

Frodo then stormed off as he fiercely ranted, "…it's my task! Mine! My own!"

Frodo continued to walk away from them as Kaoru's concern for Frodo grew, while Yahiko growled under his breath.

"Can’t you hear yourself?" Sam called out, "don’t you know who you sound like?!"

But Frodo wouldn't look back.

'Frodo,' thought Kaoru, with dread, 'what's wrong with you?'









When night fell, the travelers rested, with Frodo, clinging to the ring in his hand. Kaoru, was a little ways still awake, looking at Frodo's hand which has the ring in great despair. She could feel the power of the ring and used all her strength to look away, unwilling to be tempted any further. While all that was going on, Kaoru suddenly heard talking and looked over to Gollum, perching on a rock in a corner, crouching and talking, all by himself.



"We wants it. We needs it," said Gollum, "…must have the precioussss. They stole it from us. Sneaky little hobbitsesss… wicked, trickssssy, falssse!"

"No! Not Master," Gollum said, contradicting himself.



But apparently, it wasn't really Gollum who was speaking, but his good side, Smeagol. Gollum seemed to be struggling with himself now. Kaoru looked on with great sympathy to this inner war. It suddenly reminded her of Kenshin's inner battle with the manslayer in his heart.



The warring Gollum continued his inner battle as the Gollum side took control again, "yes, precious, false. They will cheat you, hurt you, lie! All four of them will lie."

Smeagol countered, "master’s my friend."

"You don't have any friends. Nobody likes you."

Smeagol then began to cover his ears in a panic, "not listening… I'm not listening…"

"You are a liar and a thief…"

"Nope."



"…Murrrrdererrrr…"



After that last remark, Smeagol, began to cry and whimper, "…go away."

"Go away," Gollum cackled, "HAHAHAHA!"

"I hate you," said Smeagol, silently, capping his head over his forehead, "…I hate you!"



Kaoru saw this with great sorrow, hoping that Smeagol will win.



"Where would you be without me?" said Gollum fiercely, "*Gollum, Gollum* I saved us. It was me… we survived because of me!"

"Not… anymore," Smeagol said as he let his hand down slowly, starting to fight back.

"What did you say?" asked a perplexed Gollum.

"…Master looks after us now," Smeagol said with more confidence, "we don't need you."

"…What?"



'That's it, Smeagol,' thought Kaoru, with determination, 'you can win… I know you can. I believe in you, Smeagol, like I believe in Kenshin.'



Kaoru was cheering on Smeagol as Gollum had spoken the truth for the most part. But he was wrong about one thing. Smeagol did have a friend, two friends in fact. People who would take care of him, people… who would not betray him…



"Leave now," demanded Smeagol, slowly and silently, "and never come back."

"No!" snarled a defiant Gollum.

"Leave now, and never… come back!"

"Arrrgh!!!"



"LEAVE NOW… AND NEVER… COME BACK…!"









After a few moments… Smeagol panted and looked around. Kaoru was surprised that he was just looking around, not talking to himself. It seemed that the good side had prevailed!



"We… we told him to go away," cried Smeagol, "…and away he goes, preciousss."

Smeagol then hopped in joy, dancing, feeling a sense of freedom. He was truly free for the first time in five hundred years.

"Gone! Gone! Gone! Smeagol is free!!!!" he cried gleefully.

'Yes,' though Kaoru, triumphantly, 'I knew you could do it. Way to go, Smeagol.'











The next morning, Smeagol went out to find food for Frodo. The group was resting with Sam and Yahiko on watch and Frodo and Kaoru lying on the ground. Smeagol came in suddenly and dropped two rabbits and dropped them onto Frodo’s lap, startling Frodo. Kaoru was startled as well and smiles at Smeagol's entrance. Frodo looked up at Smeagol with bleary red rimmed eyes, then down at the two dead rabbits in his lap.



"Look! Look!" exclaimed Smeagol, "see what Sméagol finds! Hehehe! Hahaha!"

Frodo smiled at Smeagol's laughter and looks at Sam in the same matter, who in turn looked back in disgust. Yahiko was even more disgusted. Sméagol raised a fist in self-congratulation and dances around.



"Gee," said Kaoru, sheepishly, "you're certainly full of surprises, Mr. Smeagol."

"Ahh!" brightened Smeagol, "thank you, pretty, preciousss lady."

"Ohh," blushed Kaoru, "you certainly know a pretty woman when you see one."

"Of course he would," interjected Yahiko, "you're both ugly."

"WHAT DID YOU MEAN BY THAT, YAHIKO?" fumed Kaoru as she smacked Yahiko in the face.

Smeagol cheered, "yes! Punish that impulsssive, little child, pretty preciousss!"

"Don’t call me little!" said Yahiko as he stuck out his tongue, "Pbbbttt!"

Smeagol stuck out his tongue in return, "Pbbbttt! Impulsssive child."

"Creepy hunchback! Pbbbttt!! !"

"Pbbttt!"

"Pbbttt!"

"Pbbttt!"

"Pbbbttt… "





Frodo became amused at the fighting between Yahiko and Smeagol. Smeagol then returned his tongue attack and went over to Frodo and picked up one of the rabbits and snapped its back in front of Frodo.

"They are young," said Smeagol as he began to bite them, tearing in the raw meat, "they are tender, they are nice. Yes they are! Eat them! Eat them!"

Kaoru looked surprised, as she says, sheepishly, "uh… aren't you… overdoing this a little, Mr. Smeagol?"

'He's not just ugly,' thought Yahiko with an embarrassed look, 'he's disgusting too.'

Also disgusted to see Smeagol tear into the rabbits like a wild, gross animal, Sam immediately rushed over.

"You'll make him sick, you will," he said while snatching the rabbits from Smeagol, "behaving like that!"

Sam stood, panting over Smeagol, holding the rabbits as he said, "…there's only one way to eat a brace of conies…"









Later, to Smeagol's dismay, the rabbits were being cooked in a stew.

"Argh!" cried Smeagol, "what’s it doing! Stupid fat hobbit! It ruins it!"

"What's to ruin?" queried Sam, "there's hardly any meat left on them."

"Yeah," interjected Yahiko, "when's the last time you had a good hot beef pot or a bowl of hot soba? You've tasted raw food for too long creepy! Five hundred years too long, pbbbttt!"

"Pbbbttttt!" countered Smeagol.

"Hey," cut in Sam, "cut it out you two, or it'll really be ruined."



Frodo and Kaoru glanced up from where they were near the fire, when they heard a bird call repeated several times and went off to investigate, leaving the other three to duke it out on their own…





"Besides," Sam went on, "what we need is a few good taters."

"What's taters preciousss?" asked Smeagol, "what’s taters uh?"

"PO-TAY-TOES!" Sam loudly clarified for Smeagol, "boil ‘em, mash ‘em, stick ‘em in a stew. Lovely big golden chips with a nice piece of fried fish…"

"Pbbbttt!" Smeagol sticks out his tongue.

"What are you doing," interjected Yahiko, "sticking your tongue out like that! I like potatoes and fried fish, ugly."

"Yeah," said Sam, "even you can't say no to that!"

"Besides, when's the last time you tasted good potatoes? Pbbbttt! You really think you can say no to boiled potatoes and fried fish?"

"Oh yes, we could!" answered a disgusted Smeagol, sticking out his tongue again, "Pbbttt! You bet we could, impulsive child! Spoiling nice fish..."

Smeagol then scrambled up to Sam as he went on, making a sickeningly happy face, "give it to usss rrraw... and wrrriggling! You two keep nasty chips!



"…Pbbttt!" Smeagol finished sticking out his tongue at Yahiko and hopped away.

"…He's hopeless, Mr. Yahiko," said an annoyed Sam.

"Got that right, Sam," Yahiko added, also annoyed.







Frodo and Kaoru continue to follow the source of the birdcalls and soon heard the sound of many marching feet. They got on their hands and knees and crawled to the edge of the hill. As they did, they see something…



Sam and Yahiko, still annoyed at Smeagol, continue to taste the stew. As they looked around, they saw that Kaoru and Frodo were nowhere in sight…



"Mr. Frodo," said Sam.

"Kaoru," said Yahiko.



Sam and Yahiko go in search of Frodo and Kaoru and found them lying down near some bushes. Down below, a large group of warriors Arabian-style dressing from the south called the Haradrim, marching through the country up north, they carried menacing weapons and their faces were partly covered. Yahiko lied near Kaoru as Sam lied near Frodo. Smeagol moved in between Frodo and Kaoru. Sam and Yahiko noticed Smeagol as well.



"Who are they?" Sam asked.

"Wicked men," answered Smeagol, "servants of Sauron. They are called to Mordor. The Dark One is gathering all armies to him. It won’t be long now… he will soon be ready."

"Ready to do what?" asked Sam.

"To make his war," Smeagol answered dreadfully, "…the last war that will cover all the world in shadow."

Kaoru interjected, "and it won't be just this world that will be covered in darkness, Smeagol… but the world that Yahiko and I come from will suffer the same fate as well."

"We’ve got to get moving," said Frodo, "Come on…"



Then, for no reason, Sam grabbed Frodo's arm.

"Mr. Frodo! Look!" he cried, pointing to a pair of giant Elephant-like creatures that came into view. They had tusks that were the size of a prehistoric Woolly Mammoth. The creatures even bellowed like elephants. Kaoru and Yahiko gasp at these large creatures. The creatures carried towers, which held soldiers and supplies, upon their backs.

"Look Kaoru!" exclaimed Yahiko, "…it's a… a giant Elephant!"

"…Yeah," replied Kaoru, nearly squeaking.

"It's called an Oliphaunt, Mr. Yahiko," clarified Sam, "…I remembered an old nursery rhyme I learned as a young Hobbit…





Grey as a mouse…

Big as a house…

Nose like a snake…

I make the earth shake…

As I tramp through the grass…

Trees crack as I pass…

With horns in my mouth…

I walk in the South…

Flapping big ears…

Beyond count of years…

I stump round and round…

Never lie on the ground…

Not even to die…

Oliphaunt am I…

Biggest of all…

Huge, old, and tall…

If ever you'd met me…

You wouldn't forget me…

If you never do…

You won't think I'm true…

But old Oliphaunt am I…

And I never lie.







"…No one at home will believe this," Sam said in great awe, "a real Oliphaunt in front of my eyes."



While Sam was in his episode of fantasy… more noises were heard, and Smeagol slipped away unnoticed. Frodo and the others look around for him.



"Smeagol?" queried Frodo.

"Mr. Smeagol?" Kaoru also queried.

As they kept looking for Smeagol…







Pandemonium broke out from below… the Haradrim soldiers were being ambushed by cloaked figures that fired deadly arrows at the soldiers and Oliphaunts from behind the bushes. Many of the Haradrim were killed. And in the commotion…



The Oliphaunts started trumpeting and bellowing. One of them stomped away from the area. Regardless, the figures kept firing while another Oliphaunt… stomped towards Kaoru, Yahiko, Frodo and Sam, swinging its huge trunk and tusks, scaring the travelers…

Then…



Another cloaked figure took aim… and shoots a soldier from atop the Oliphaunt headed towards the travelers, forcing the creature to turn around away from the travelers. The soldier fell from the Oliphaunt and landed right behind the four travelers.



"We've lingered here too long," said Frodo as he went off, "come on, everybody!"



But Frodo ran into one of the cloaked figures that grabbed hold of him and threw him onto his back. Sam and the others see that Frodo's in danger and rush off. Sam drew his sword and rushes toward one of the rangers but was grabbed by another figure and thrown down. A sword appears at his throat. Kaoru and Yahiko rush off as well and actually take down some of the rangers.

But Yahiko was inadvertently caught by one of the rangers and held a knife to his throat.

"Do not move!" ordered the ranger, "if you wish him to live, drop your weapon."

Kaoru dropped her Elvish wooden sword. Another figure came from behind and grabbed her by her arms. The leader of the figures then appeared before the captives and saw whom they've caught.

"Bind their hands," he ordered.

"No wait!" said Sam, pleading, "we're innocent travelers."

"…There are no travelers in this land," said the captain, "only servants of the Dark Tower."

"Well big surprise, we're travelers," interjected Yahiko, "we were just passing by when you guys showed up."

"There's no need for any of this," said Kaoru, trying to reason with the captain, "its obvious that you've mistaken us for enemies, so you have to let us go."

The captain then came up to Kaoru and said, "…and why should I do that, when I know nothing of you?"

"We are bound to an errand of secrecy," Frodo explained as the captain turned to him, "…those that claim to oppose the enemy, would do well not to hinder us."

"The enemy?" the captain asked incredulously.



The captain then turned to the Harad Soldier that he killed, who was faced down on his face… and used his foot to turn the soldier face up… so that the captain could look upon his face…



"…His sense of duty was no less than yours, I deem," he said.

As the captain looked at his face, he went on sadly and solemnly, yet almost to himself, "…you wonder what his name is… where he came from. And if he really was evil at heart… what lies or threats led him on this long march from home. If he would not rather have stayed there…

"…In peace…"



The captain's speech had a heartening effect upon Kaoru. She somehow felt that the leader was just as war-weary as Kenshin was. But then… anyone would become war-weary in some point in one's life.



The captain then turned to face the travelers and finished, "…war will make corpses of us all."

"Bring them along," he ordered as he walked off, with his men bringing the captives to their place of shelter…











Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.

A/n: so, you think these chapters were good? I don't know that myself, but remember these chapters are in honor of my mom's 50th birthday. Yep, she's 50 years old now. It's just too bad that my dad didn't reach 50. So bring in your reviews, okay, just like you did when I mentioned Grandpa's birthday. Oh, and I'm still looking for a job.

Please read and review.


Chapter 40 - Ch. 13: Aragorn dreams of Arwen

A/n: Sorry I took so long to post. I'm so busy writing Section 3 at the moment, since I did all principle writing for Section 2, just like how Peter Jackson was filming the trilogy simultaneously. By the way, do you remember my dedication to my father in Sec. 1, Ch. 20? Well, today, Apr. 21, is his birthday. He would've been 51 today. I'm sorry that he didn't reach that age. I miss him very much. So, anyway, here's the next chapter.







Chapter 13: One of the Dunedain, Aragorn dreams of Arwen







The Rohan refugees continued their perilous journey towards Helm's Deep. The guards and sentries kept watch over the civilians for any signs of danger. The journey itself may be perilous… but not without some frivolous chatter by Gimli. He was talking with Éowyn and Sanosuke, while on a horse.





"It’s true," said Gimli, "neither of you don’t see many Dwarf women. And in fact, they are so alike in voice and appearance, heh… that they’re often mistaken for Dwarf men."

"Oh really?" asked Sanosuke.

"Indeed, Sanosuke."



Éowyn smiled and looked back at Aragorn, who rode along Théoden, Aoshi, and Saito. They, in turn were hearing the entire conversation between Sanosuke, Éowyn, and Gimli.

Aragorn made a hand gesture over his chin as he whispered to Eowyn, "…it’s the beards… "

Éowyn laughed in return as Saito humped at Aragorn's way of fun.



'It's gotta be the beards,' thought Sanosuke with a grin, 'women with beards, that's a new one. It makes you think the Dwarves are all gay.'



Gimli went on, "and this, in turn, has given rise to the belief that there are no Dwarf women. And that dwarves just spring… out of holes in the ground!"

This remark made Sanosuke and Éowyn laugh gaily.

Gimli laughed as well, "hehehe! Which is of course ridiculous-- whoa!!!





Gimli's horse suddenly reared up… and galloped away as Éowyn lost her hold on the reins. Gimli fell off after a short distance and lands with a loud thump.

"Whoa!" said Sanosuke, grinning, "easy Gimli. You ought to be more careful."

"Ooh!" Éowyn gasped happily as she and Sanosuke rushed forward to Gimli. The others behind Gimli laughed a little, as well as Saito.

'It's nice to have some comedy relief here,' thought Saito, with a smirk.



"It’s alright, it’s alright," Gimli said while struggling to get up, "nobody panic. That was deliberate. It was deliberate."

Sanosuke and Éowyn helped Gimli up and brushed him off.

"You're a riot," said Sanosuke, "you know that, Gimli?"

"I'll show you a riot, Sanosuke!" replied Gimli, roughly.

While Gimli and Sanosuke were bickering, Éowyn kept brushing the remaining grass off of the Dwarf, not paying any mind to the argument.



Théoden then said to the others with him as he observed Éowyn closely, "I haven't seen my niece smile for a long time."

"You must be very happy to see her smile, Théoden," said Aoshi.

"…Indeed I am, Aoshi," replied ThĂ©oden, solemnly.

"She had a sad life?" asked Aragorn, deducing Éowyn's probable life of hardship.

ThĂ©oden paused a moment before he answered, "…she was only was a girl when they brought her father back dead, cut down by Orcs. She watched her mother succumb to grief. Then she was left alone, to tend to her king, in growing fear… doomed to wait upon an old man… who should have loved her like a father."



As ThĂ©oden finished his sad explanation with self-loathing… he rode off away from Aragorn as he and Aoshi deeply felt sorry for Éowyn, living such a hard life as told to them by the king.



'…Misao was like that,' thought Aoshi, 'when I left her with Okina to travel on my own. Only… she wishes to see my smile, as you were glad to see your niece smile.

'…I really hope that Éowyn meets Misao soon. She may yet realize that she has a kindred spirit within her.'



Éowyn looked back at Aragorn with the sun behind her and the wind in her hair. She smiled at him for a brief moment… but then lowered her expression, when she noticed the somber look upon Aragorn.







The refugees made camp later on. Éowyn moved amongst the crowds with a homemade stew that she had prepared, in which she offered to various folk. Suddenly… she saw Gimli walking towards her.



"…Gimli," Éowyn called to the Dwarf, wanting to offer him the stew.

As Gimli came to the stew he recoiled quickly before striding away, "no, I couldn't. I really couldn't."



Éowyn then went to Aragorn, who was polishing his sword. Sanosuke was sitting beside the Ranger.

"Hey, Éowyn," said Sanosuke, "you got something good to eat?"

"…Yes, Sanosuke," replied Éowyn, feeling a little nervous, "I made some stew. It isn't much, but it's hot."



Éowyn then lowered her pot onto the ground and dipped a bowl into the stew. She then lent it towards Aragorn, along with a wooden spoon. Aragorn politely took the bowl and spoon, and glanced up at her.

"…Thank you," he said kindly.

Éowyn turned to Sanosuke and asked, "would you like some, Sanosuke?"

"Uh, no thanks," replied Sanosuke, "I had plenty to eat already."



Aragorn then stirred the contents of the stew, which looked unappetizing, and knowing there was nothing else he could do, he scooped up a mouthful. As he did… he froze in silence, like there was something in the stew that he didn't like, trying not to gag. Éowyn watched anxiously, with a worried look, seeing Aragorn's reaction, which was also noticed by Sanosuke.



'…Let me guess,' thought Sanosuke, grimly, 'Éowyn's cooking is just as bad as the missie's.'



Aragorn came out of his daze and finished swallowing the stew that he had in his mouth. After a few moments of silence… Aragorn nodded at Éowyn, hiding his obvious distaste of the stew.

"Its good," he croaked.

"Really?" asked a smiling, pleased Éowyn, as she started to walk away.



Aragorn then turned to Sanosuke, who gestured with his head to dump the tasteless stew onto the ground. The Ranger nodded a little, agreeing with the street fighter, and began to pour the stew onto the ground beside him…



"My Uncle told me a strange thing," Éowyn said suddenly as she began to turn around, making Aragorn stop pouring the stew onto the ground, righting his bowl again, not without spilling some stew on his hands, making him wince a little painfully.

'…Why doesn't Aragorn just drop the bowl,' thought an embarrassed Sanosuke.

Éowyn then walked towards Aragorn, as he tried to look at her attentively, and added, "he said that you rode to war with Thengel, my grandfather. But he must be mistaken."

"King Théoden has a good memory," said Aragorn, confirming what Théoden said to her, "he was only a small child at the time."

"Yeah, the king and Aragorn were kinda… childhood buddies," interjected Sanosuke.

Aragorn paused as he told Sanosuke, "…actually Sano… I was but a fully grown man when I first met the king."

"Huh?" said a bemused Sanosuke, "…you mean… the king's… younger… than you are?"



Aragorn nodded, a little sheepishly. He did insinuate a little to Sanosuke, back at Edoras, that there was more to his and ThĂ©oden's relationship than just being childhood friends. Éowyn was bemused, as well as baffled, as Sanosuke was…



"…Then you must be at least 60," Éowyn assessed, in disbelief, as she squatted down to meet Aragorn at eye-level.

But… Aragorn shook his head, a little, peering into his bowl as he said quietly, "…no."

"…Seventy?" inquired Éowyn, gasping.

Aragorn shook his head again, as Sanosuke became eve more bewildered…



"…You cannot be 80," said Éowyn, gasping a little more…



Aragorn then smiled a little nervously looking at both Sanosuke and Éowyn, sensing that they both wanted to know his real age. The ranger knew that he had to say how old he really was…





"…87," Aragorn said eventually…



"AAAAHHHHHHH!!!!" hollered Sanosuke, "…e… ei, eighty-seven?! Y… y… you're just not human, are you? You must be some kind of a monster!"



Aragorn smiled with amusement, almost laughing, as he liked the way Sanosuke was reacting. Éowyn just stared at Aragorn, neither ranting nor raving, but filled with great awe.



"Are you part elf or something?" Sanosuke asked frantically, "or have you been messing with that ring?"

"No," said Éowyn as she stood up with realization, "…I know what he is… he is one of the Dunedain."

"The what?" Sanosuke asked for clarification.

"…I am one of the Dunedain, Sano," Aragorn clarified.

"Who the heck are they?"

"He is one of the descendants of Numenor, blessed with long life," Éowyn answered for Sanosuke, and said to Aragorn, "it was said that your race had passed into legend."

"There are few of us left," explained Aragorn, "the Northern Kingdom was destroyed long ago."

"Well, if that's the case," interjected Sanosuke, "I can tell you guys something about Kenshin. He looks like someone in his late teenage years, but he's actually 28 years old."

"28?" asked Éowyn.

"Yeah," answered Sanosuke, "and it's like the same with his master. He also looks young, but is also 43 years old. And now, there's you Aragorn."

Aragorn listened with curiosity…

"…You look like someone in you mid to late 40's but, you're telling us you're 87? I'm starting to think that the Hiten Mitsurugi Style is some kind of magic that was made by you Dune-- whatever you people are."



Aragorn and Éowyn could not help but giggle at their friend's frantic notions about the Dunedain, which Sanosuke didn't take as lightly.

"Hey, it isn't funny!" he said, a little upset.

Respecting Sanosuke's wishes, Aragorn and Éowyn stopped giggling, as they didn't want to insult him any more than he felt that he had been.

"…Oh… I'm sorry Sanosuke," said Éowyn.

"If what you say about Kenshin's age is true," intoned Aragorn, "then I certainly would think that he must be one of my people, Sano."

"Well, anyway," said Éowyn, "I see that I've overstayed my welcome."

"Don't feel that it is a burden, my lady," Aragorn assured her, "Sano and I enjoyed your company."

"Thank you. Please… eat the rest of your meal, Aragorn," said Éowyn, remembering that Aragorn still had the stew in his hand that was probably getting cold.



Aragorn had wished that he had gotten rid of the stew that he didn't like to well. So, he continued to eat the stew, trying not to make Éowyn feel any worse that she felt when she had inquired about him, or his origins.

Seeing Aragorn eat more of the tasteless stew Sanosuke thought to himself, a little disgusted, '…even Aragorn's more brave as Kenshin when he eats something that doesn't taste very good.'







Night fell upon the camp. Everyone was asleep, except Aragorn. Aragorn could not sleep and smoked his pipe, as there was nothing else to think about… except the safety of the people of Rohan, with the help of Sanosuke, Saito, Aoshi, Legolas, and Gimli. When Aragorn continued to smoke… he began to hear very bewitching, yet enchanting voices inside his head…

The voices of his elf-lady love, Arwen…









The light of the Evenstar does not wax and wane…



It is mine to give to whom I will...



Like my heart…



Go to sleep…









"…I am asleep," replied Aragorn…



Then next thing he knew… Aragorn was lying on a chaise, in a very enchanting, peaceful place, with his eyes closed. He slowly opened his eyes and looked upon the lovely Arwen before him, smiling down at him.



"…This is a dream," said an enchanted Aragorn.

"Then it is a good dream," Arwen said quietly, bending down to kiss him.



Arwen then slowly kissed her lover lightly and passionately… on the lips. Aragorn returned her kiss, as he reached up his hand to gently caress her cheek. His kiss was just as breath taking when Arwen kissed him. After moments of passion… Arwen released Aragorn's lips…



"…Sleep," she whispered once more… as she kissed her lover's face.



Arwen then slowly rose from Aragorn… and stepped away to look out from the window, looking at the waterfall that was just outside their room. Aragorn closed his eyes, after enjoying the moment of passion he just received. He then opened his eyes slowly… and turned his head to look over at Arwen…



"Min lĂ» pennich nin, (You told me once)," said Aragorn silently, "…i aur hen telitha (…this day would come)."

Arwen turned to face Aragorn with her reply, "Ăš i vethed... nâ i onnad. Boe bedich go Frodo… boe bedich go Kenshin. Han bâd lĂ®n (This is not the end… it is the beginning. You must go with Frodo… you must go with Kenshin. That is your path)."



Aragorn smiled a little when Arwen mentioned Kenshin's name. He felt as if that Arwen sensed something inside Kenshin that was just as burdensome as he was. In a way, he also sensed the same burdens within Kenshin as well. However, Aragorn still felt a little uncertain about his true path as he stood up from the chaise and walked slowly over to Arwen.



"Dolen i vâd o nin (My path is hidden from me)," said Aragorn, sadly

"Si peliannen i vâd na dail lîn. Si boe ú-dhannathach (It is already laid before your feet. You cannot falter now).

"…Arwen--"

"Shh… " Arwen hushed him, resting her fingers on his lips, "ae Ăş-esteliach nad... (If you trust nothing else)…

"Estelio han (Trust this)," Arwen said, as she slowly moved her hand down Aragorn's neck to rest her hand on the Evenstar pendant, "…estelio ammen (Trust us)."



Aragorn then laid his hand on hers, clasping it into his hands. He wanted to believe his Elf-lady love so much. And part of him actually did. He wanted to obey her to trust their love for each other. However… Aragorn remained conflicted, being endlessly burdened with the sins of his ancestor, Isildur, even when he and Arwen gazed into each other’s eyes, for mere loving, yet breathless moments…



And together… they both shared a brace of warm… loving… passionate kisses. Aragorn and Arwen then looked into each other's eyes once more as Aragorn laid his hands gently on her neck, sliding them up to her elegantly pointed ears…



They kissed again, turning their warming loving kisses of passion… into long moments of heated desperation for each other. The lovers have both signified that they've sworn to be with each other… for the rest of their lives.









Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien.



A/n: I especially thank Cyblade Silver, for your condolences for my father. If you're reading this, I'm grateful for it. By the way, I hope you like how I'm putting in Aragorn's scenes with Arwen, since I think they're important. And if you're all wondering how many chapters of Section 3 that I've completed so far…



I've done 13 chapters already and am now on chapter 14. I just thought you all ought to know, that's all. Anyway, please read and review. I'd appreciate it.



 


Chapter 41 - Ch. 14: The Wargs attack

A/n: sorry to take so long in publishing this, but I've been busy trying to get myself a job and all. I'm still holding out though. But anyway, I'm publishing two new chapters. The new Quick Edit feature of Fanfiction.net is cool, but there's a little problem with the spacing, I couldn't use it to space the way I wanted it spaced and I typed periods to set my spacing requirements. Its weird, I know, but it kinda reminds me of lined sheets of paper, doesn't it? And since the features now accept centering again, I did this same tactic with the Prologue, Sec. 1, Ch. 1, and Sec. 2, Ch. 1, since they all had the titles centered. But anyway I would like to welcome two new readers, Aragorn821 and scythe-195. I hope you two are still interested in my story.

Oh, and Luis, or should I say…X-over, one of the newest members of Fanfiction.net. I looked at your new profile page and I must say that you've got many authors and stories that you admire and like to help out. I can't say I blame you, but I most certainly congratulate you on your great endeavor to help these authors. Oh, and have you been to my profile page? That's where I listed the other sites in which I posted the fanfic on. But anyway, hope you all enjoy!

P.S.: I saw the new Harry Potter movie this Thursday, and I enjoyed it. I'm also encouraging any Harry Potter fans to read this Fanfic as well. Now, onto the fanfic!









Chapter 14: The Wargs attack! Aragorn falls







Morning came over Rohan. The refugees from Edoras continued forth towards Helm's Deep each moment. The guards and King Théoden stood guard as they guided the civilians to the fortress. Sanosuke, Gimli, Legolas, Aoshi, Saito, and Aragorn assisted with the king's patrols, constantly on the watch for any sign of an enemy.



Aragorn, after having his romantic dream with Arwen the last night, walked with a somber expression on his face, even as he wore the Evenstar pendant around his neck. He would cherish that dream forever, remembering their oath to be with one another forever. But even so… Aragorn realized the difference between reality and fantasy, as he would probably never see Arwen again. He had even wished for her to sail to Valinor with her kin… just as he told Galadriel on his last day at Lothlorien.



Even as he contemplated this fact, Sanosuke walked with the reverse-blade sword named Hope on his back. Eowyn was close by to him.





"Lord Sanosuke," said Éowyn--

But Sanosuke interrupted, "hey Éowyn, you don't have to be so proper around me. We're all friends here. Just call me Sanosuke, okay?"

"…Okay," Éowyn conceded, "the thing is, Sanosuke, ever since you, Kenshin and Aragorn have been with us… I've been overly curious about you. Could you tell me about yourselves… and your world."

Sanosuke explained, "well… to start off, I like to fight hard with my fists all the time. And I don't use swords often."

"Then why do you carry one on your back?"

"Kenshin lent it to me until he came back with Gandalf and Eomer."

"…Eomer is my brother. Is he okay?"

"Yeah, but I believe you want to hear more of my world."

"Oh, sorry. Please continue."

Sanosuke went on, "the sword that Kenshin uses… is not a sword that can kill. It's called a reverse blade sword. It's different from the ones that Aoshi and Saito carry with them. Kenshin once fought in a great revolution to try to bring an era of peace, but instead, it only caused him so much pain that he vowed never to kill again."

"Why does Lord Kenshin not wish to kill again? Isn't it normal for people to lose their lives in battle?"

"Yes, but Kenshin no longer believes in that. So he wandered around Japan, our country, for 10 years to help people freely and not kill anybody, no matter how bad the creep is."

Eowyn listened with great sympathy to Sanosuke's explanation. Sanosuke continued further, "…Aoshi, Saito, and I all fought Kenshin before we got to know him. Aoshi wanted to defeat Kenshin for the title of 'strongest' for him and his associates, the Oniwaban group. A crook that Aoshi was working for, at one point, mercilessly killed four of his associates of the Oniwaban group. They all died protecting their leader, Aoshi. Aoshi then not only wanted to defeat Kenshin, but to kill himself as well. Kenshin was able to talk him out of his suicidal quest and defeated him. Saito has fought Kenshin many times during the revolution. And even now… he wishes to fight him. But when they have a common enemy, they work together to defeat it. But in the end, Saito and Kenshin will never be true friends."

"…And what happened with you, Sanosuke?"

"Me… I wanted to fight Kenshin because he was with the imperialists that betrayed me and the person, who I looked up to, Captain Sagara. I was in his army, when I was a kid, called the Sekihoutai. Captain Sagara risked his life for those politicians and in the end, they slaughtered the Sekihoutai. They were branded as a false imperialist army from that point on. I and another friend of mine, survived the attack."

Eowyn was shocked to hear this. "I'm sorry Sanosuke," she said, "you must have been working with such evil people indeed. Their act is certainly unforgivable."

"You bet they were, Éowyn," replied Sanosuke, with his anger rising, "I'll never forgive the imperialist scumbags either. They stepped all over Captain Sagara's good name and called him a traitor. All he wanted was to bring a peaceful era to Japan. And because of what they did… I feel like that I want to destroy that lousy government, for making a scapegoat out of Captain Sagara."

Éowyn was even more shocked to hear Sanosuke's loathsome statement, wanting to destroy the Meiji Government. But part of her had somewhat… sympathized with Sanosuke. If there was a chance that there was any treachery from inside her own government… she'd probably hate them too.

Sanosuke then calmed himself as he went on, "but… then Kenshin made me realize… that even though those politicians were dirty… that there were many people living in peace, who live and work as hard as they can. And there are other people I know… who believe in the future, as I do, and would also fight for those people by living their lives to the fullest. And also, Kenshin told me that there were many other people still living in the old world, where the weak are oppressed and peace and justice and equality among others was just nothing more than a concept or an ideal. Kenshin told me that this was the reason he became a wanderer, when we first fought, and that he carries the reverse-blade sword… to protect those people.

"But even so… the Sekihoutai will always be a part of my life, Éowyn," finished Sanosuke, leaving a sympathetic look upon Éowyn, after hearing that heart-felt story.

Éowyn then asked another question, "so how long have you all fought together?"

Sanosuke then answered, "well… not that long. Not too long ago, back in my world, we all worked together to fight against another of the Revolution's manslayers, Makoto Shishio. He was also betrayed by the imperialists and was nearly killed by them too. Shishio was also burned alive. But somehow… he survived and was set upon destroying the Meiji Government and wanted to rule Japan, to ensure that chaos reigned over the land once again."

"And what happened to this Shishio?" asked Éowyn.

"He was defeated, but he kinda… burned himself to death. Because the searing heat from being burned alive had destroyed his ability to sweat, he could no longer control his body heat. And so… his body caught on fire. Kenshin, Saito, Aoshi and I were all witnesses."

"Incredible," Éowyn said, nearly awed.

"It was a very difficult battle for all of us Éowyn. And the way I see it… this battle isn't that different from when we fought with Shishio."

"…There was one other thing that was on my mind," Éowyn inquired, "…have you had any woman fight by your side before?"

"Yeah," said Sanosuke, "we brought two women, along with a kid named Yahiko. Kaoru is the woman who has deep feelings for Kenshin. The runt of a girl, Misao, is a ninja, like Aoshi, and she's so energetic about everything that it becomes annoying."

Éowyn could not help but giggle as she replied, "Aoshi told me about her, but I never thought you'd have such a grim outlook of her. It sounds like you don't like cheerful people."

"Says you," said Sanosuke, a little annoyed, "oh, that kind of reminds me, I also heard that you wanted to fight in battles. Aragorn says that you're pretty good with a sword."

"Indeed," Aragorn cut in.

"Lord Aragorn," said Eowyn.

"I didn’t mean to interrupt you," Aragorn apologized.

"Hey, its okay, Aragorn," said Sanosuke, "feel free to say what you wish."

As Sanosuke had his say over Aragorn's 'interference', Éowyn looked over Aragorn's neck and spotted the silver pendant, the Evenstar.

"It's a beautiful pendant you have Lord Aragorn," she said, "who gave it to you?"

Aragorn looked down at the pendant and answered, "it was given to me by a she-elf. She was very beautiful."

Sanosuke noticed the Evenstar as well and thought, 'man, I know that ornament. It must be from Arwen. I saw them hold hands together. Aragorn must still think about her…'

Éowyn then asked, "where is she? The woman who gave you that jewel."

Aragorn smiled, but said nothing. He then recalled his conversation that night with Elrond, near his mother's grave before leaving with the Fellowship the next day…







"Our time here is ending," said Elrond, "…Arwen’s time is ending. Let her go, let her take the ship into the west. Let her bear away her love for you to the Undying Lands. There it will be evergreen."

Aragorn replied, "but never more than a memory."

"I will not leave my daughter here to die," countered Elrond, with a stern look on his face.

"She stays because she still has hope."

"She stays for YOU! She belongs with her people!"



Aragorn then walked away from his foster father to take some time to think of what Elrond said. Part of him agreed with Elrond. Perhaps Arwen had to leave with her Elven kin. On the day that the Fellowship was to depart, Aragorn had his gear ready to leave for Mordor. But then… Arwen came in front of her lover, a little annoyed at him for trying to slip away. Aragorn gazed at her regretfully, as if he had to explain himself to her, which he would have to tell her everything that was on his mind.



"Nach gwannatha sin? (Is this how you would take your leave?)," asked Arwen, "Ma nathach hi gwannathach or minuial archened? (Did you think you could slip away at first light - unnoticed?)"

"Arwen," Aragorn replied sadly as he reached out and grasped her hands, "Ăš-ethelithon (I will not be coming back)."

As the quarreling pair shared last words with each other… Sanosuke took the liberty of watching them in the gazebo. He knew instantly, even though he could not understand them… that they were arguing about something.



"Estelio guru lĂ®n ne dagor (You underestimate your skill in battle)," returned Arwen, not understanding his meaning, "…ethelithach (... you will come back)."

"Ăš-bedin o gurth ne dagor (It is not of death in battle that I speak)."

"O man pedich? (What do you speak?)," Arwen asked, dread starting to set in.



Aragorn had to tell Arwen what was on his mind. It was obvious to him that she would not let up… until she knew what Aragorn was thinking… and what Elrond told him…





"Idhren emmen menna gui ethwel (You have a chance for another life)," said Aragorn, "hae o auth… a nĂ®r… a naeth (away from grief… war… despair)."

Arwen was shocked to hear this from her lover. "Why are you saying this?" she asked, even more shocked.

"I am mortal, you are elf-kind," answered Aragorn as Arwen maintained her incredulous expression, "it was a dream Arwen… nothing more."

"…I don't believe you," Arwen whispered painfully, yet defiantly.

Sanosuke understood the last part about splitting up, as he gazed at the couple, greatly feeling sorry for them both, that they would not be together… as they had both planned. To ensure his sincerity, Aragorn released Arwen’s hand and pulled out the Evenstar necklace from his pocket, to give back to her.

"This belongs to you," he said.

Arwen looked down at the silver necklace as she was filled with pain, knowing that Aragorn wanted to return it to her. But despite her pain… she faced it with her own inner strength, with her vow to be with Aragorn unwavering, refusing to give in as she faced Aragorn, with a smile of defiance…



"It was a gift," Arwen insisted as she forcibly closed his hand over the jewel, "…keep it."







Aragorn finished his recalling, as Sanosuke continued to look at Aragorn and the Evenstar on his neck, also recalling that fateful day.



'Man,' thought Sanosuke, 'it seemed like they were having a bit of a fallout between them, back in Rivendell, when we all left for Mordor. That fancy necklace must belong to her in the first place. Looked like she wants him to keep it, to remember her by. In a way… it almost reminds me of Kenshin and Kaoru's relationship. '



"My lord?" wondered Eowyn.

Aragorn answered, after a pause, "…she is sailing to the Undying Lands… with all that is left of her kin."

Éowyn and Sanosuke deeply felt sorry for Aragorn. Never before has he made the hard choice… of giving up the woman that he loved. Somehow… Sanosuke really could relate it to Kenshin and Kaoru's relationship, even though Kenshin hadn't made any effort to declare any love for Kaoru, besides admitting how he was relieved that Kaoru didn't think of him as a manslayer… but a wanderer. And Kenshin had left Kaoru before, when he went off to fight with Shishio alone. Would Kenshin do it again? Would he do the same for Kaoru… and give her up like Aragorn did with Arwen?









While Sanosuke was contemplating this… Gamling and Hamá rode up to the front. Legolas watched them as they pass. The two guides wandered into a plain to see if there was any danger ahead. Along the way, their horses became restless…





"What is it?" asked Gamling, "…Hama?"

Hama looked around and said, "I'm not sure." Then…



A Warg rider appeared on a slope from above and charged at them, taking the guards by surprise. Hama was attacked first. The scout knocked him off of his horse. Hama looked up and screamed as the warg came up to him with its mouth about to bite…





AAARRRRGHHHHH!





The guards and refugees heard the scream from where they were and froze in fear. Aoshi and Legolas then ran forward to Gamling's aid.



"Wargs!" Gamling cried out as he drew his sword.



The Warg that ate Hama's head threw him aside. Gamling fought the vicious enemy, but then… another Warg scout appeared, overwhelming the Rohan soldier. As the scouts were about to turn on Gamling… Legolas and Aoshi ran over to them, shooting their arrows. Their arrows took down the wargs. Legolas and Aoshi drew their blades and killed the Orcs. Aragorn ran towards the slope to see what's happening.

Legolas pulled out his blade, "Argh! A scout!" He shouted to Aragorn.



Aragorn then ran, with all speed, back to the refugees to gather ThĂ©oden's company. He knew that there were more Wargs coming… and in force. There was no doubt that these Wargs came from Isengard.





Théoden came forth on his horse as he called to Aragorn, "what is it? What do you see?"

"Wargs!" cried Aragorn, "we're under attack!"



The refugees began to cry and panic to the alarm they heard. All hope had seemed to be lost now.



"Get them out of here," Aragorn cried out as he ran to his horse.

"All riders," ordered Théoden, "to the head of the column!"

Gimli tried to mount his horse, but had some difficulty in doing so.



"Come on," huffed Gimli as he struggled, "get me up here, I’m a rider! Argh! C'mon!" With some help, Gimli was able to get on the horse.



On ahead, Legolas and Aoshi gazed into the distance… and saw many Warg-riders coming fast towards them, kicking up dust trails as they go. The two warriors prepared themselves for the coming battle…





As the riders were about to head off into battle, Éowyn gripped the reins of a horse, ready to join them, but ThĂ©oden instructed her, "you must lead the people to Helm’s Deep. And make haste!"

"I can fight!" Éowyn insisted strongly.

"No!"

"But I must--!"

"Éowyn," interjected Sanosuke, "I know you want to fight, but look at these people. If Kenshin were here… I'm sure he'd say the same thing. Believe me, these people need your help a lot more than we do."

"Sanosuke's right," said ThĂ©oden, "…you must do this, for me."

Éowyn held ThĂ©oden’s gaze stubbornly for a moment, then relented.

Then Saito cuts in, "well, if you're finished saying last words to each other, maybe we can get going, moron."

"I'll get you someday Saito!" Sanosuke yelled as he and Saito got on their horses and began to ride off. Saito was on Eothor while Sanosuke was on Thendred.



Théoden then got ready to move out with the troops. "Follow me!" he commanded, "Yah!"

Gimli, however, still strove to get his horse going. "Forward," he said, "I mean charge forward!"

"Make for the lower ground!" Éowyn cried out to the villagers, turning her attention to them, trying to keep them from panicking.

"That's it!" Gimli huffed as his horse began to move, but Gimli was seated rather unsteadily.

"Stay together!" Éowyn cried out again as the people began to run for their lives.



Éowyn turned her head to look back at the soldiers and spotted Aragorn on his horse, Hasufel. Aragorn noticed that Éowyn was staring at him and they both held each other's gaze for a moment...





Then Sanosuke looked back and called out to Aragorn, "let's go, Aragorn! We don't have all day!"





Aragorn answered Sanosuke's call and turned to join Théoden and the troops. Éowyn departed with the villagers in the opposite direction.







Legolas and Aoshi took aim at the distant target… and fell two warg riders. They drew more arrows and killed more of them. As they were about to draw more arrows, they heard the thundering approach of ThĂ©oden and his company.

Legolas quickly ran in front of Arod… and nimbly vaulted, with a smooth leap, onto the saddle in front of Gimli on horseback. Aoshi quickly, leapt onto Eothor, but he was behind Saito on horseback. The Warg riders continued charging towards ThĂ©oden's troops. ThĂ©oden was still charging, willing to fight this battle…





"CHARGE!" Theoden cried out.



The moment was intense…



Aragorn, Sanosuke, Legolas, Gimli, Saito, and Aoshi felt their blood boiling, also willing to fight this battle alongside ThĂ©oden…



The Warg riders themselves were out for their blood as the lead rider roared out his charge…



Then…



The opposing packs of riders crashed head on knocking warg and horse to the ground!



ThĂ©oden and company hacked away at the warg riders. Some of the soldiers threw their spears, felling many of the Orcs and Wargs. They even used their spears to beat down the Orcs that rode on the Wargs. In the midst of fighting, Gimli fell off Arod while Legolas kept shooting his arrows at the wargs and orcs. Saito skewered many of the Orcs with his Gatotsu attacks. Sanosuke knocked the Orcs off the Wargs with his hard punches. Aoshi sliced through the Wargs and Orcs with his two Kodachis. However, the Orcs also struck back at the Rohan Horsemen, knocking them down off their horses. The Men, as well as the horses were food for the voracious, bloodthirsty Wargs… just like Hama

Gimli picked himself off the ground, and spotted a Warg nearby, waiting to claim a its life with his axe. The Warg also spotted the Dwarf and growled at him. Gimli smiled at this, as he was finally about to get some action. The warg immediately came towards the Dwarf, wanting some Dwarf meat.



"That's it," snarled Gimli, "bring your pretty face to my axe!" Just as the warg leapt at Gimli…





Legolas killed it with one arrow.

"Argh!" growled Gimli as he jumped back, outraged, "that one counts as mine!"

Gimli then found another warg coming towards him… but Aoshi sliced that one, outraging Gimli even more.

"Aoshi!" he called out, even more outraged.

Another warg came to Gimli… but Saito came from behind… and used a spear to kill it.

"Heh!" smirked Saito, "better luck next time."

"Not you too, Saito!" said Gimli, ranting, "is there no decency around here!"





Then, another Warg came at Gimli, taking him by surprise. Gimli swung his axe at the warg, but it was shot by one of the troops and dies falling onto Gimli, pinning him under. It seemed that Gimli has got his wish.

As more of the fighting broke out, Aragorn came up beside a Warg Rider… and sliced his head off. Saito used a variation of one of his Gatotsu attack on one of the enemy riders, killing it in the stomach. Sanosuke picked up a spear and swung it all around him, using it to beat down the Orcs and Wargs that he came across, one by one. One of the Rohan archers was on the ground, shooting arrows at the Wargs, but when he tried to fire another arrow… a Warg took him by surprise…



"Argh!" Gimli groaned, trying to get from under the Warg, "stinking creature. Argh!"

Gimli tried to lift the warg off him, but an Orc appeared, leaning over them both, raising a wicked looking dagger. Gimli killed him quickly, by grabbing and twisting his neck. It lands on him also. Gimli sniffed at the Orc and made a disgusted face. The Dwarf now tried to lift both the Warg and Orc off him. Just then, another Warg came upon him and bared its teeth, ready to strike.

"Ohh!" Gimli said with eyes widening.

Aragorn, seeing Gimli's predicament… plucked a spear from a dead Warg as he passed on horseback… and threw it at the Warg. It died, landing on Gimli and adding to the pile on top of him.

"Ooh!" Gimli breathed heavily feeling the increased dead weight on top of him.







Théoden stabbed at a Warg rider, then he turned his attention to another Warg and stabbed it in the mouth. Sanosuke continued fighting the Wargs with his fists, even though that they were fierce, even against his fists. He even used a Futae no Kiwami fist attack on one of the Wargs, injuring it.

"Sit, Fido," Sanosuke said mockingly to one of the Wargs he knocked out. While Aragorn continued to fight the Wargs…



He was taken by surprise as he got knocked off Hasufel by an incoming Warg. But luckily, he wasn't injured. He picked himself off the ground… but another Warg took him by surprise and was carried off by the Orc, Sharku. Aragorn settled himself on top of the Warg… and head butted Sharku. Sharku then knocked Aragorn backwards, but he held on to the Warg.

Sharku tried to knock of Aragorn with his foot each time, until he decided to use his sword. But Aragorn was able to stab Sharku with his Elvish dagger. The Orc then grabbed Aragorn's neck while Aragorn held firmly onto the dagger. As they continued to struggle, Aragorn was able to throw Sharku off his Warg while ripping the Evenstar pendant from Aragorn’s neck as he fell. Aragorn tried to let go of the Warg but found his wrist tangled within the saddle's straps and harness…



Aragorn tried unsuccessfully to disentangle himself from the Warg and was dragged closer… and closer to the edge of a cliff at great speeds…



…Then…







The Warg ran right off the cliff… and disappeared over the edge, taking Aragorn with it…









Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien.

A/n: a great cliffhanger, eh? Well, luckily I'm posting two chapters, so you won't have to wait so painfully for the other chapter. Sorry if I made you all wait.



Please Read and Review.


Chapter 42 - Ch. 15: To War!

Chapter 15: To War! The march of 10,000 Uruk-hai





As the fighting slowed, Gimli swung his axe at the neck of an injured warg, killing it. Then the Dwarf began to look around, seeing the last remaining wargs and their riders have fled from the battlefield. And those that were injured, Théoden's men, along with Saito and Aoshi, quickly dispatched. Now, the ground was littered with the bodies of the dead, both Orcs and men, as well as their mounts.



Legolas glanced around as he called out, "Aragorn?"

ThĂ©oden and Aoshi also looked for Aragorn's whereabouts, but unfortunately… Aragorn was nowhere to be seen.

"…Aragorn?" Gimli called out also…



Sanosuke also noticed that Aragorn wasn't anywhere in sight, even as his name was being called out, and looked around frantically for the Dunedain warrior. ThĂ©oden and the others began to worry intensely. Legolas, Gimli, and Aoshi walked up to a cliff where they heard a rough laughing sound, and slowly turned their heads and looked behind them… to find the Orc, Sharku dying from the wound from Aragorn's dagger and was laughing very roughly, despite his injuries.



"Aragorn?" he asked as well. "Where are you… Aragorn?" Sanosuke said, while continuing to look around, he couldn't find him.

"You moron," Saito cuts in, smoking a cigarette.

"What did you say, Saito?" Sanosuke asks angrily.

"Look over there," Saito replied as he pointed to a cliff where Legolas, Aoshi, and Gimli had just found Sharku, "the elf, Shinomori, and the dwarf are probably asking that Orc there. Didn't think about that, did you?"



Ignoring Saito's insults, Sanosuke quickly jogged off over to them. Théoden and Saito went to join the others at the cliff as well.



Gimli swung his axe in the Orc’s face and threatened, "tell me what happened and I will ease your passing!"

"You better answer him, creepy," Sanosuke said, darkly, adding his threats.

"He's," the orc replied, coughing and laughing evilly, "…dead…"



After hearing this news from the evil Orc, incredulous expressions came upon Legolas, Aoshi, and the others.



"He took a little tumble off the cliff," Sharku added viciously.

ThĂ©oden then headed to the cliff's edge to check out the orc's story. Aoshi and Saito joined the king as well. Legolas, disbelieving of Sharku, grabbed the orc's armor roughly… and jerked him towards his face.

"You lie!" Legolas said aggressively.

Sanosuke didn't believe it either, "tell us the truth buddy!" He threatened, while cracking his fist.



But alas… the orc chortled… and died from his injuries. Slowly, the Orc’s hand relaxed, and Legolas looked down at the Orc's fist finding the Evenstar pendant clutched in its hand. He took the elven jewel, ran to the edge of the cliff and looked down to see the great drop and rushing waters below, with no sign of Aragorn. Gimli and Sanosuke came to stand beside him.

Seeing this, Sanosuke fell to his knees in anguish and punched the ground beneath him with a Futae no Kiwami attack, making part of the cliff break into smaller rocks that fell into the rushing waters.

Aoshi looks down at the water, with a perplexed expression. 'Aragorn,' he thought.

Saito merely humphed at this, as always.

ThĂ©oden glanced at Aragorn's companions in sympathy, then turned to his men. "Get the wounded on horses," he ordered, "the wolves of Isengard will return… leave the dead."

Theoden then re-sheathed his sword as Legolas turned to him with an expression of perplexed anger on his face. Théoden's eyes flickered to meet his briefly, then laid his hand on Legolas' shoulder, in deep sympathy.

"…Come," ThĂ©oden said quietly and turned away.

Théoden left the others to stare down at the river. All of them were in anguish, save Saito. Saito flicked off his cigarette to let it fall down to the river.

'It looks like the king has fallen… and will never be able to claim his throne,' thought Saito.









Meanwhile, Éowyn, and the Rohan villagers drew closer to Helm’s Deep. As the refugees trekked over a hill… they finally saw the great fortress, in the distance, at the end of the valley, tucked into the mountains. Cries of relief were heard as the great refuge was within their sights.



" At last, Helm's Deep!" they cried, "There it is, Helm's Deep!

Immediately after they saw the fortress… everyone quickened their paces, rejoicing at their reaching at the fortress. Éowyn stood silently, letting the villagers pass her, giving their rejoicing cries…



"We're safe!" the villagers cried out

"We’re safe, my lady!" an old woman cried to Éowyn, "thank you!"

Éowyn hugged the old woman and they, and the villagers continue to walk on towards Helm’s Deep. More of the women were hugging Éowyn in gratitude along the way. And even the children Eothain and Freda smiled believing that they were safe now at Helm's Deep.





The gate opened. Éowyn and the refugees entered the huge fortress, each carrying what little possessions they took with them. Éowyn gazed at the mighty statues within the fortress, as well as the many people, who have already taken refuge within and were resting along the passage. Men… women… and children were scattered around the fortress… all torn up and worn out. The majority of the people were camping behind the Deeping wall.

Helm's Deep, named after Helm Hammerhand, the ninth king of Rohan, stood tall within the narrow and precipitous gorge of Aglarond with its great stone walls. And at its center… stood the lofty tower of Hornburg, the dwelling of Erkenbrand, master of the Westfold. Helm Hammerhand himself had taken refuge within the fortress, during the Long Winter of 2758-59 of the Third Age, during a time of civil war in Rohan.

There was chaos as the villagers milled about. Carts, personal possessions, and even small children, added to the pandemonium. The most heartening part of the pandemonium, was the reunion of Morwen with her children, Eothain and Freda. The children ran towards their mother.

"Mama!" cried Freda as the family of three hug and cry with joy.

"Eothain! Freda!" Morwen cried as she clutched both children to her.





Meanwhile, Éowyn had helped one of the refugees gather the food supplies that they had on their long, trifling journey.

"Where is the rest?" she asked earnestly.

"This is all we could save, my lady," the man told her soberly.

Éowyn looked about at the many bushels of potatoes. There were lots of potatoes indeed. But it may not be enough to feed the thousands of people that have entered the fortress. Éowyn had to pray that it would be enough… for the time being.

"Take it to the caves." Eowyn ordered, then she heard the cries of the guard…



"Make way for the king!"



Hearing this, Éowyn immediately hobbled off towards the gate… where ThĂ©oden, and what was left of his company, were entering the fortress, returning from the battle with the warg riders. They rode up the causeway as the guards shouted, "make way for ThĂ©oden! Make way for the king!"

Éowyn continually rushed over through a tunnel… to meet her uncle at the foot of the Hall within the fortress. She looked about, seeing that there weren't so many soldiers with him. Éowyn saw that Saito, Aoshi, Legolas and Gimli were on their horses, but saw that Sanosuke was riding Aragorn's horse, Hasufel. Indeed she was relieved when she saw that Sanosuke, Saito, Gimli, and the others have survived. But she couldn't find Aragorn anywhere despite Sanosuke riding his horse. ThĂ©oden dismounted from his horse, Snowmane, to meet with his niece, eye to eye.

"So few," Éowyn said quietly to herself in dismay, "so few of you have returned."

'…I hear you, missie,' thought Sanosuke, also in dismay.

Théoden paused for a moment before he replied to Éowyn, "our people are safe."

ThĂ©oden then helped an injured soldier from his horse as he added,"…we have paid for it, with many lives."

After hearing this fact from her uncle, her fears about Aragorn had increased greatly. Sanosuke and the others dismounted off of their horses. Gimli, and Sanosuke went up to Éowyn with sad expressions on their faces … to tell her about Aragorn's befalling, since they both knew that she would ask about him. "My lady…" spoke Gimli.

"Sanosuke…?" Éowyn spoke to him, a little perplexed.

Sanosuke replied, "…I'm sorry Éowyn."

"About what," Éowyn said quietly as if wondering what was wrong and hoping that it wasn't about Aragorn…



"…Lord Aragorn… where is he…?" she asked of them about Aragorn.

Gimli then sadly answered, "…he fell."

Hearing this, Éowyn became shaken with grief.

"He'll be missed," Saito cut in as he was smoking a cigarette.



Sanosuke then turned to stare menacingly at Saito, wanting to have his long-awaited rematch with him. But despite the grudge that they had, they decided not to say anything, knowing it would only cause Éowyn more pain. Continuing to wallow in grief, Éowyn raised teary eyes to her uncle. He looked down in return, with his eyes shining with sympathy, as he looked back at her, and hers’ filled with tears she could not afford to shed. ThĂ©oden then walked away, confirming her unasked question. Éowyn had become attached to Aragorn for he was the only man… who truly understood her. She shall miss him indeed… as Saito had mentioned earlier.



Théoden continued up the stairs, to the battlements and overlooks the vast area surrounding Helm's Deep, making an assessment.

"Draw our forces behind the wall," Théoden ordered, "bar the gate, and set a watch on the surround."

Gamling inquired, "What of those who cannot fight my lord? The women and children?"

"Get them into the caves," the king replied, as he walked away from the battlements, "Saruman's arm would have grown long indeed if he thinks he can reach us here."



The king walked past some of the refugees that camped behind the Deeping wall, beside a stream that came from a drain at the wall. But there was something about that drain… that could be used as a disadvantage for ThĂ©oden…







"Helm's Deep has one weakness," said Wormtongue to Saruman, giving advice on the fortress, "its outer wall is solid rock but for a small culvert at its base which is little more than a drain."



Saruman and Wormtongue were in another room at the tower of Orthanc as Saruman began pouring a course, black powder substance into a spiky, metallic ball. Wormtongue held a lit candle in his hand, overseeing Saruman's preparations.



"How?" inquired Wormtongue as he approached the ball with the candle, "how can fire undo stone? What kind of device could bring down the wall?"

As Wormtongue edged near the metallic ball… Saruman quickly took hold of Wormtongue's candle with a warning look and slowly, but firmly, pushed the candle, along with Wormtongue, away from the vessel.

"If the wall is breached, Helm's Deep will fall," Saruman intoned as he left the room.

Wormtongue followed his master as he explained, "even if it is breached, it would take a number beyond reckoning, thousands to storm the keep."

"Tens of thousands," Saruman corrected him. He headed towards the balcony with Wormtongue still close behind him.

"But my lord," Wormtongue insisted, "there is no such force."

As they neared the balcony… a horn sounded…







VVVVRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!







Wormtongue couldn't believe his eyes to what he saw… he gazed at a vast group of cheering Uruk-hai, laid out below in neat rows, filling the grounds of Isengard. The tens of thousands of Uruks that Saruman says will take to storm Helm's Deep. Wormtongue was astounded and awed, gaping at the vast army below.



DERBGOO NASHGSHOO! DERBGOO DASHSHOO! The army cheered out. DERBGOO NASHGSHOO! DERBGOO DASHSHOO…!



Saruman raised a hand, gesturing his army to settle down. He began to announce to his troops in a voice that carried:





"…A new power is rising… its victory, is at hand!"





The Uruk armies cheered again, stomping feet and banging their weapons on their shields. Saruman calmed them down with his hand once more as he continued:





"This night…!



"…The land will be stained with the blood of Rohan…!



"…March to Helm's Deep…!



"…Leave none alive…!





The army roared and cheered once more, waiting to shed the blood of Men…





"…TO WAAAAAAAARRRRRRR!" Saruman cried out, raising his hands high in the air.

DERBGOO NASHGSHOO! DERBGOO DASHSHOO! The Uruk army cheered thunderously in response to Saruman's cry of war. Wormtongue began to shed a tear in astonishment to the genocidal battle that will take place.

"There will be no dawn… for men," Saruman grimly reassured Wormtongue.



The massive army of Saruman began to march fiercely out from Isengard, waving their spears and banners high in the air, marching towards Helm's Deep… to carry out their mission of genocide.









Meanwhile, at Fangorn Forest, Treebeard continued to stride through the forest with Merry, Misao, and Pippin riding amongst the branches around his shoulders. From that height the two Hobbits and Misao could see over the trees. Suddenly, Pippin’s gaze roamed over the treetops, and noticed smoke billowing in the distance.



"Merry, Misao, look!" Pippin exclaimed quietly, as he pointed outwards, "there's smoke to the south!"

Misao and Merry look at the smoke that Pippin saw. Misao asked with concern, "what's going on here?"

"There is," interjected Treebeard, "always smoke rising from Isengard these days."

"Isengard?" queried Merry. He, Misao, and Pippin then immediately climbed higher up onto Treebeard for a better view.

Treebeard went on, "there was a time, when Saruman would walk in my woods. But now he has a mind of metal… and wheels. He no longer cares for growing things."



Misao, Merry, and Pippin then looked overhead from Treebeard… and saw a vast dark mass moving across the valley, proceeding from the smoking land of Isengard.



"Actually Treebeard," Misao interjected, "Saruman does care about growing something… but its something real ugly and nasty."

"…What is it?" asked Pippin.

"…Its Saruman's army," answered Merry, gasping, "the war has started."

'This isn't good,' thought Misao, dreadfully, '…Saruman's on the move. Lord Aoshi, Himura, all of you guys… please… please just be careful.'











Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien.



A/n: I found those words that the Uruk-Hai were cheering out from one of the appendices from the extended version of Two Towers. I found it in the feature titled, "The Soundscapes of Middle-Earth". To go into detail I saw those words when they showed this scene of Peter Jackson and crew recording for the massive cheering from the crowd from a cricket stadium in New Zealand. I had to say that that was interesting.

2nd A/n: if you people are wondering about how the others at the Aoiya, back in Kyoto are doing, stay tuned to the next chapter…

Please r/r.


Chapter 43 - Ch. 16: Radagast receives a message

A/n: Hello folks, this is John, the visionary. Sorry I took so long to post this chapter, especially… WHEN IT'S ON MY BIRTHDAY! That's right! I'm now 25 years old. I've been so immersed in getting a job, that I haven't had time to post more of the story.

For all those who've read my author's note on the previous chapter, this is the chapter that tells what's been going on in Kyoto since Kenshin and the other left. I figured, since everyone's been in Middle-Earth so far, why not write about what's happening back in Japan? Good idea, isn't it?

Anyway, here's the chapter, and sorry about it being late. And wish me a happy birthday!









Chapter 16: An unwilling journey to the astral plane, Radagast receives a message







Helm's Deep was a place of refuge. Filled with the refugees of Rohan, Sanosuke Sagara wandered about the place, looking with great sympathy at the people who've lost their homes, thanks to Saruman.

Sanosuke also thought about what they've been through since their long journey. They took a minimum of 3 days to get to the fortress. He and the others were waiting for Gandalf and Kenshin to come with Eomer's group of horsemen. His only regret… is that Aragorn will not be here with them.



'Man,' thought Sanosuke, 'with all these people under attack from Saruman… I don't know how to do anything, except fight. This looks like a job for Megumi. I really wish that she were here. Speaking of which… I wonder how she and the others doing back at the Aoiya? We've been away for a long time now.'













Kyoto, Japan nowadays was a nice place to visit, but has always been a place of pain for Kenshin in his days as Battousai the Manslayer. For in this place… many people knew of him and avoided returning to Kyoto, for fearing to fight once again. And also for a more personal matter, one that involved Kenshin murdering someone he cared about… with his own hands. Kenshin had told his master, Seijuro Hiko 13th, of these personal reasons for avoiding Kyoto when they were at that person's grave.

A mere few months had passed now since Kenshin left for Middle-Earth for the battle against Sauron. At the restaurant called the Aoiya, a secret base for the Oniwaban group, Radagast and Okina had told everybody about the tale of the ring, from when it was first created, to when it was lost in the Anduin River and found again by Gollum, and so forth.

During the time that Kenshin and the others were away, the rest of the Oniwaban group, Shiro, Kuro, Omasu, and Ochika had been making routine patrols throughout Kyoto each day, and trying to spot any sign of any Orc that was causing trouble. The police had no luck in controlling the situation as the attacks made by the Orcs had made more of the civilians so scared, that they felt… that the end of the world was near. And what confirmed this omen… was the sight of an unnaturally darkened sky, which was starting to cover Kyoto from the mountains.

The authorities had tried to calm the increasing hysteria, but had little to almost no luck of doing that. And because of this, even some members of the police force had felt that the end was indeed near. Sadly, the people had no idea of how right they truly were. But despite this, there was some small shred of hope… from within the Oniwaban group, the ones who have protected Kyoto since before the Revolution and even now, in this dark period.



Also, Megumi Takani with the two children, Ayame and Suzume have witnessed horrible events that would be tainted in their hearts. They now waited patiently for Kenshin Himura's return from Middle-Earth, even as they stood together at the balcony that overlooked the front of the restaurant. Their moments of worry had begun when Kenshin left to fight Sauron. For when they first heard that Sauron was ruthlessly hunting for the ring, to regain his strength to conquer their world, it only made Megumi, Ayame, and Suzume worry even more.



"Auntie Megumi, when's Uncle Ken coming back?" asked Ayame.

"When's Uncle Kenny coming back?" Suzume repeated her sister's question.



Megumi could not answer the children, for though she promised Kenshin that she'd believe in him… she could not hold back her doubt. It ran deep within her, tormenting her soul. Megumi could not help thinking… that Kenshin would be lying dead somewhere in the ground… or perhaps that he was in another coma, like he was when he won against Shishio. Ayame and Suzume continued to look up at Megumi, waiting for an answer… but tears began to fill their eyes, as Megumi was unsettlingly silent with her heart, full of despair.







Meanwhile, Okina and Radagast sat together, discussing what had happened thus far, while drinking some tea.



"Kyoto, as well as the rest of Japan maybe in for some dark times Radagast," said Okina, as he drank some tea.

"They will get darker in time, Okina," said Radagast, forebodingly, "what's happening now, is just the beginning."

"And with what we're all up against… it will take more than just the Oniwaban group to protect Kyoto as we had done since before the chaos of the Revolution."

"This battle will be an even larger revolution than the one that you all have fought, Okina," commented Radagast.

"I had said to Himura the first day I met him when he came to fight Shishio, that I knew both the light and dark sides of Kyoto. From what you and Himura have described about Sauron… it seems that he's an even darker side to what I have faced in the past. Indeed you are right about this battle being an even greater war than that of the Revolution."



As Okina finished talking… a bird's shadow fluttered behind the window… in which Okina noticed. He opened the window revealing the bird to be one of the Oniwaban group's messenger pigeons.



"What is it?" asked Radagast.

"One of our messenger pigeons, Radagast," answered Okina as he removed the message from the bird's leg, and released the pigeon afterwards.

Okina opened the message and said, "it seems that due to the attacks of the Orcs, that the government will send in the army to assist the police in this crisis."



Radagast and Okina continued the discussion as they walked around the Aoiya. The old men were now heading upstairs to where Megumi and the children were. They heard the old men's footsteps and their voices.



"Ever since the Seinan Wars last year," Okina started, "there have been troops scattered all around Japan, in an effort to prevent any further instability from within. A few civil wars are being fought in this country, even now. And because of this… Japan may be unable to defend itself… even from Sauron."

"These people and their petty struggles," said Radagast in disgust, "it will be their fighting of each other that will ensure Sauron's victory over this world."

"Yes," agreed Okina, "even Shishio had thought that it would be an opportune moment for him to take over Japan--"

"BRING BACK UNCLE KENNY!" shouted Suzume as she ran fiercely toward Radagast… and started hitting him endlessly with her hands, demanding that he bring back Kenshin.

"Stop this, Suzume!" ordered Okina as he grabbed the temper mental child, pulling her away from the wizard, "at present, there's nothing we can do but wait!"



But alas, the child would not calm down, even as she struggled within Okina's arms. Radagast wore a sad face, watching Suzume throw her tantrums at him so fiercely. The wizard then turned see the sad expression on Ayame… and the nearly scowling expression on Megumi's face.



"I see that you are still troubled, my lady," said Radagast.

"That isn't the half of it, old man," countered Megumi darkly.

"You must care for Himura a great deal, don't you?" asked Okina.

Megumi paused before answering, "…yes, Okina… yes I do. I'd like to talk to Mr. Radagast for a moment, if you please."

Okina was unsure for a moment… but answered Megumi's wishes.

"Okay Megumi. Come children," he said, as he led Ayame and Suzume away.



Megumi and Radagast were alone. She really did have a lot to say to him in the matter.



"Mr. Radagast," started Megumi, "the fact of the matter is… I don't approve of you involving Sir Ken in this battle. He has been fighting battles his entire life… years before I met him. And before you involved Sir Ken in this madness… Not too long ago, he fought against an evil man named Makoto Shishio, who nearly killed Sir Ken. He wanted to take over Japan as well. I was deeply shocked when I heard about his condition after he won that battle. And in fact, I won't be surprised… if Kenshin really does die in this fight. And I personally told Kenshin… that I wouldn't help him out with his wounds if he ever got himself in that condition."



Radagast went shocked that a healer, such as Megumi, would refuse to help one of her friends.



Megumi turned to the wizard and added sharply, "…I don't ever want to see him like that again! Do you hear me?"

"My lady," said Radagast, calmly, "despite what you may think of me, I didn't involve Kenshin because of his abilities. It is because he has a pure soul. I basically involved Kenshin in this fight because he was willing to fight to protect all that he holds so dear… even his friends. I don't wish for him to die, anymore than you do, but if there wasn't anyone who would want to see a hopeful future for the world… injustice would've prevailed long ago."

"But can't anyone else do it?" berated Megumi, "couldn't you have left us alone and let your world deal with its problems? Besides, the way I see it, we don't even know that much about you! You told us that your leader, Saruman, was now working for Sauron. How do we know that you're not trying to cause us trouble, or that you're still working for Saruman for that matter?"



Radagast stood still for a moment, listening to Megumi's accusations. He did agree with her that he had no real business involving Kenshin and everyone. Radagast just did what he felt was necessary, since Sauron was after Japan, as well as trying to claim Middle-Earth as his own.



"Indeed," Radagast finally said, "there is much of me that you do not know. And there is much about the wizard's order that none of you know about."

"Then start talking, old man," Megumi demanded, in a low voice.

Radagast then began to explain, "there were originally 5 of us wizards. We were all ranked by our colors. However, only Saruman, Gandalf and I were present within Middle-Earth. We were not originally old men… but spirits sent from the heavens… called the Maiar. And our names were different. My original name was Aiwendil, which means, 'Lover of birds.' Saruman's original name was Curumo and Gandalf's was Olorin.

"Saruman, being the chief of the wizard's order, was the first to set foot upon Middle-Earth. And the last two wizards, Pallando and Alatar, were with Saruman at the time. They were known only as 'Ithryn Luin' because they were both blue wizards. I myself am the brown wizard. Gandalf's color was grey and Saruman's color was white.

"However, for some reason… Alatar and Pallando had passed into the east and were never seen again. Even I do not know why this happened, or for that matter how they disappeared so suddenly. But by that time, Saruman, Gandalf, and I were the only wizards left in our world. Also, Gandalf and I were the last wizards who landed upon Middle-Earth."

Radagast then bore his eyes deep into Megumi and said, "and to answer your question on whether or not I still work for Saruman… after the disappearance of the blue wizards, I was sent to Middle-Earth… as a companion for Saruman."

Megumi darkened her eyes, feeling that she was correct about her allegations to Radagast.

The wizard went on further, sadly, "in all my years of wandering with him, his fame had already began to grow. In time, he and I gave up wandering and minding the affairs of Elves and Men. Saruman settled at Isengard, within the Tower of Orthanc, in which he now lays claim to. And I settled upon Rhosgobel, on the borders of Mirkwood forest. Saruman was chosen to lead the White Council, which did not turn out so well. However… Saruman was very quiet… as well as polite, around all he came across with… even with the folk of the forests.

"But around me," said Radagast, filling his voice in disgust "…he had called me by many mocking titles: Bird tamer, the simple… the fool even. And as he had these ill thoughts of me… I, in turn, had growing reservations for Saruman for myself. But despite our differences, our purpose was the same… or so I thought…

"…Because Saruman was my leader… I had helped him to train the birds to spy and report anything that they had found. Saruman had found out many things from other folk, including myself, that he would never have found out by himself, but never repaid me in kind. At that time, I saw no reason why I should not do as he had asked. He even hinted to me one time that he was unsatisfied with the form he had taken… and how he was… unfairly kept from his true power.

"I could certainly understand what he went through. We all shared a certain loss from being in our true forms. But other than that… he had concealed his mind from me, deceiving me in every turn. Perhaps it was then, did I begin to guess that Saruman was plotting the ruin of Middle-Earth, for even Saruman had guessed then… that it would be useless to win me over to treachery.

"It seemed… that neither Gandalf nor I understood fully how Saruman missed being in his powerful form. It was only lately when I was starting to convince myself that Saruman was a black traitor… and your discovery of Saruman's white hand had me convinced fully of Saruman's plots from when he arrived on Middle-Earth."



Although Megumi heard this long, sad story of the Wizard's history, which lightened her heart a little… she still felt hardened because of Radagast's involving Kenshin into this horrid struggle with Sauron.

Radagast then smiled at Megumi, as well as to himself as he said, "I guess I should make that a lesson to me… nobody's a very good judge of character. No matter how old you are, or how good your own talents are… everyone still has much to learn… even myself."

"Well," smirked Megumi, "for someone who's actually immortal, even you seem to have your flaws about you."

"Indeed," confirmed Radagast, "we're all capable of them, just like Saruman."



Suddenly…





"…Ah, ah… AAAAAARRGGGHHHHHH!" Radagast began reeking out in pain, clawing his head with his hands…



"Radagast!" Megumi cried out in fear, "Radagast!"

"AAAAGGGHHHH!" Radagast continued grunting explosively in pain.



Okina then rushed over from a nearby room where he was trying to calm the children, seeing the wizard reeling in pain, which apparently was in his head. Ayame and Suzume also saw the plighted Radagast and began to worry greatly. After long, tortuous moments of pain… the brown wizard collapsed, with his eyes as white as a bright light.



"What happened Megumi?" asked Okina.

"I don't know," Megumi observed, "it looked like… that he was having a seizure all of a sudden as if he was being attacked. His eyes are all white. This doesn't look good, Okina."



As Okina and Megumi's concerns grew…





Radagast began having an unwilling mental journey. It was as if he was pulled out of his body against his will. His journey through the astral plane became intense as he wandered through endless paths throughout his mind. Suddenly… he heard a harsh laughing…



HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAA!



"Who is it?" Radagast asked defensively, yet demandingly, "show yourself!"



Radagast looked ahead… to see a bright white light in front of him, accompanied by the harsh laughing that he heard earlier…



"Radagast," the light said harshly, in a voice that Radagast seemed to recognize, "do you not know who I am? Have you not guessed my name already? You have heard it before, I think."

The brown wizard lifted his eyebrows in realization as he gasped out, "…Saruman?"

"Very perceptive, old friend," said the light as it began to laugh maliciously.

Radagast grimaced at the light and snarled, "friend? Have you ever been such a friend to me in the past, even though I was sent to be companion to you? I was almost blind to your treachery so long ago… I will not be deceived any more!"

The light, appearing to be Saruman laughed a little viciously in response to Radagast.

"If you wish to do battle here," Radagast said defensively, ready to fight Saruman, "I will be more than happy to do so. Even though I may lack in power… I WILL BE SURE TO DEFEAT YOU, SARUMAN!"

"HAHAHAHAHA!!!" laughed Saruman, "you are indeed a fool, brown one, you who gives talk about not wanting to be deceived any further. We both know that appearances can be deceiving. Your eyes deceive you… even now."

"Is that so?" growled Radagast.

"Oh yes," replied Saruman, as his voice began to change… into a much lighter tone, "…even your hearing needs work my old friend."



Radagast lightened a little… but remained on guard to his foe, covered within the bright light…



"What is this trickery before me?" asked Radagast in confusion, "…reveal yourself to me now!"



The light began to lower itself, as Radagast remained on guard seeing the light dissipate. But then…



Radagast's eyes had widened in disbelief, as he though another spell had cheated his mind again…



"…Is it… Gandalf?" asked a perplexed Radagast and…



Indeed it was the face of Gandalf the grey… or Gandalf the White, as it were. Gandalf had smiled at his fellow wizard with a twinkle in his eyes, fondly recalling his surprising reunion with Kenshin and the others. His features had changed greatly. It was not the Gandalf that Radagast knew… not in appearance at any rate… but a transcended Gandalf that bore the look of great wisdom, quite unlike Saruman.

"Is my mind… cheated by another spell?" asked Radagast, even more perplexed.

"No," came the light reply from the revealed Gandalf, "…the deceptions are over, my friend."

"…Against all hope," gasped Radagast, "…what veil was over my sight? You look so much like Saruman."

Gandalf chuckled as he responded, "you might say… that I am Saruman now. I am his equal, as well as his opposite. We are now two sides of a proverbial coin, as it were. Evidently we look so much alike… that the threats and ill will you made to me earlier, must be excused."

"That's good," said a relieved Radagast, "I'm so glad to see you Gandalf. How is it that this came to pass?"

"I had passed over fire and death, my good Radagast," said Gandalf, "and it is a very long tale to tell indeed. I must also excuse myself, for pulling you out of your own body so suddenly,"

"Indeed, I do know it well. What is so urgent that I was brought to the astral plane?"

"…You feel the darkness growing in Kenshin's world?" Gandalf asked of Radagast, who nodded in agreement, "I felt it too. The days are growing even darker as you had sensed. Even though I have been reborn… my purpose is still the same. I have a great deal to tell you, which may concern the fate of both worlds… as well as beyond…"







After Radagast's seizure… Megumi and Okina moved the wizard into a room and laid him on the bed. Megumi tried every incense and herb that she knew of, trying to bring Radagast up and about. She even tried waving her hands over the wizard's eyes… but to no avail.



"Will he be alright, Auntie Megumi?" asked Suzume.

"I don't know Suzume," answered Megumi, "this isn't good. It's very difficult to try snapping people out of a coma or trance. He could be like this for days… even weeks or months if possible."

"But to go into a trance so suddenly," said Okina, "it's incredible… like nothing that we've ever dealt with before."

"I've never dealt with a case like this before either, Okina. And given his mystical origins… I can only guess that this is some sort of spiritual attack."

"Indeed," assessed Okina, narrowing his eyes, "probably from the wizard Saruman. It's either him… or Sauron himself."

"In any case," said Megumi, "we can only hope and pray that Radagast comes back unharmed. I may not like him much… but as a doctor, I'm bound to help anyone who is afflicted with illness, whether I like that person or not."







"You have to be more determined than ever, do you understand, Radagast?" said Gandalf as he laid down what was going on thus far since Kenshin arrived in Middle Earth… as well as what would be coming next.

"Yes," replied Radagast, "I had a feeling that it would be a matter of time before Sauron would make his move in Kenshin's world."

"We must maintain vigilance at all times now, Radagast," stated Gandalf firmly, "his servants will try endlessly to enslave Japan as well as try to find out where the ring is hidden."

"But the ring is not in Kenshin's world Gandalf," Radagast told him.

"Very true," Gandalf agreed, "but since the enemy knows of Kenshin's otherworldly origins… the possibility of anyone in Japan knowing the whereabouts of the ring had always crossed his mind."

"In other words… Sauron may yet realize that Kenshin's other friends may know about the ring," Radagast realized.

"Exactly," confirmed Gandalf, "you, as well as the Oniwaban group of Kyoto will have to be on guard… for anyone may come around asking about the ring. But there may also be others who will be allies in this battle. However… you must choose carefully."

"I understand," replied Radagast, "and already, the army of Kenshin's world are now involving themselves… but not all of them. Many are scattered about, fighting petty disputes with each other."

"Whatever army comes into our service will have to do for the moment, despite the meaningless battles that are taking place in Kenshin's world. Now, before you leave, I have one last gift to give to you… a portion of my power. When you receive it, a part of me will guide you in this struggle… for our purposes have become the same now.

"You are to help me bring about Sauron's downfall while you are in Kenshin's world, while I lead the main work back in Middle-Earth," stated Gandalf to the brown wizard.



Radagast nodded to this change in purpose. For he knew that the only thing that was important now… was the downfall of Sauron that must come to pass… or it would be the end of everything.



"I know well of your purpose to be a companion to Saruman," said Gandalf, "but, in a sense, you are companion to Saruman now… the Saruman who you thought he truly was."

Radagast chuckled, "we both have a habit of talking in riddles, don’t we?"

Gandalf joined in his laughing as he and Radagast enjoyed this moment of laughing.



After a few moments, Gandalf said to Radagast, "it is now time for us to do our work, Radagast, for there is much to do indeed."



With that… Gandalf raised his hands… and some of his power slowly reached over to Radagast, encircling him like a blanket of white light, which covered his form from top to bottom.



"Farewell… and good luck," said Gandalf.

"To us both… my old friend," replied Radagast…











Radagast's eyes returned to normal, and jolted from where he laid. He found himself in a room surrounded by the very surprised expressions of Megumi, Ayame, Suzume, and Okina.

"Radagast, are you okay?" asked Okina urgently.

"What happened?" inquired Megumi, "were you attacked by Saruman?"

"…Yes… and no," replied Radagast, panting a little, which made Megumi speechless.

"What do you mean? Did he or didn't he?"

Radagast paused as he said, "…let's just say that I met Saruman as he should've been from the beginning."

This statement left puzzled… yet incredulous expressions on everyone who was with the wizard.

"I wish you would talk more clearly," said Megumi, a little exasperated.



Radagast then looked down from where he was… finding that the tip of his staff… was glowing white. The brown wizard then slowly reached out… and grabbed his staff, making it glow even more as the light surrounded him, as well as the staff. The ever-glowing staff that was glowing more brightly than ever… affected Megumi, Okina, and the children's eyes…



The light dimmed suddenly, allowing Megumi and the others look at Radagast's staff…





To see that it had changed dramatically. The staff was not in its old, ragged state, shaped like an old tree branch… but it was more elegant and refined, and colored in ash-grey, to its mushroom-shaped, yet spiraled tip, to which Radagast gazed at so fondly. However… Radagast's clothes did not change, as he was still covered in brown rags.



A part of me will guide you in this struggle…

For our purposes have become the same now…





Radagast remembered Gandalf's words to him, as he was fixed with an inner clarity… to know what must be done.



"What happened to your staff?" gasped Okina.

"It has changed," said Radagast as he stood from his bed and observed himself, "but it seems that my color hasn't changed that much. Somehow… I feel like I've been reborn myself."

"What does this mean?" inquired an awe-filled Megumi.

"It means that our boldness and cunning are now to be doubled, my dear," answered Radagast firmly, "we have to recall everyone at once. There is much work for all of us ahead now… much work ahead indeed."



Wasting no time, Radagast and the others went to where the Oniwaban group keeps its messenger pigeons to inform the others of what has happened…





"This is where we keep our messenger pigeons," said Okina, as he went to put the messages on the birds' legs, "I'll dispatch them myself."



"Please allow me that privilege, my good Okina," interjected Radagast, "I've trained birds much longer than any of you have."





Okina smiled and nodded at the wizard and allowed him the use of the birds. Radagast picked up four birds… and began chanting to the birds very indistinctly so that only the birds could hear. Megumi and Okina became astounded at how Radagast got along with the birds.





Moments later… Radagast released the birds to search out Kuro, Shiro, Ochika and Omasu. The birds flew high in the air throughout Kyoto, searching for any sign of the four members of the Oniwaban group. The pigeons went separately in all directions trying to reach their targets. Finally… the birds reached the Oniwaban group members. Shiro, Omasu, Ochika, and Kuro had noticed that there was no message on the birds' legs and that the birds just chirped at them…



But suddenly…





The Oniwaban group blinked their eyes as they gazed at the pigeons, feeling that the birds were sending their own thoughts into them, which was a very strange thing to them. Nevertheless… Kuro, Shiro, and the others received their messages and put on hardened, bold expressions, as they knew that they had to go back to the Aoiya…













Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien.

A/n: kinda long chapter, isn't it? Some, to many, of my chapters in Section three are going to be this long, even longer than those, won't that be interesting?

But stay tuned, because the next pair of chapters is also going to be focused on what's going on in Kyoto. New allies will be introduced, and even a little skirmish will break out with the Orcs… and another enemy, whom you'd least expect.

Please read and review and WISH ME A HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!!!!




Chapter 44 - Ch. 17: Radagast's report to the Oniwaban



A/n: sorry for taking so long. I'm posting two new chapters today. But unfortunately, something is wrong with my computer as it is currently blocking my ability to go online, somehow. I had to use another computer somewhere else to post these chapters. Also, I was on the brink of losing my AOL account when my computer went all messed up and all.



Oh, and I have a great surprise for you all, since I've told Light02, X-over, and Lady foeseeker earlier…



I've already completed… THE FINAL CHAPTER OF RUROUNI KENSHIN AND THE LORD OF THE RINGS! I've finished it since March of this year. However, I haven't completed the rest of section 3. And I've completed 29 chapters now. Part three is about to go over 30 chapters, given the length of the third movie being longer than the first two films, won't that be awesome?

Luis (X-over): I don't know if you will be able to e-mail me, but I know I won't be able to log on to my account.

Lady Foeseeker: Even though you may still be on Section one when I last checked, I may not be able to e-mail to you either, if you are reading this.

Yuei: I received your review about suggesting to put Sojiro Seta and Seijuro Hiko in this, well, you can read about that in the next chapter that I already posted with this chapter.



Anyway, here's the next chapter, enjoy.







Chapter 17: Radagast's report to the Oniwaban







A group of police officers settled themselves at one of the restaurants in Kyoto. This restaurant was usually packed with people. But now… there weren't so many, due to the increasing attacks made by the Wargs and Orcs. It had made the citizens afraid of leaving their homes, for fear of being attacked. The Police officers discussed the matter of the attacks as they were enjoying their lunch.



"You know, what I think?" one of the officers commented, "…I think that these attacks from these so-called monsters is just some rebel scheme."

"But haven't you seen the reports, Ikari?" an officer named Tanaka interjected, "the attackers had strange footprints, strange weapons, and the structural damages looked as if something very strong, like a horse. Also, the bite marks weren't anything that our doctors have seen before. Doesn't that strike you as something very strange?"

"Horrifying, if you ask me," added an officer named Ikeda.

"Say what you like," Ikari said grimly, "I personally think this is all some kind of hoax, that's got all the people scared for no reason."

"I agree with what Tanaka said," an officer named Yukimura offered, "this is all too strange and terrifying to be called a hoax."

"Besides," added Ikeda, beginning to shiver, "I can feel a big chill over my shoulders. It's as if… there's some dark force that seeks to claim us all."

"Those are just fairy stories," scoffed Ikari, "next you'll be saying, that magical creatures such as Elves or Dwarves are real. Or maybe that you've seen trees that could walk and talk like people."



Ikari had clearly insulted Ikeda and Yukimura's intuition, as they were very annoyed by his statements.



Ikari went on, "save all that for children, we're adults who have no time for such games. There are rebels everywhere you turn, people who aren't satisfied with the current government. Heck, they've been able to assassinate Lord Okubo from right under our noses.

"Who knows… they could even be trying to get secret aid from foreign countries. There was one foreigner some years ago, who was brought here to train our armies to be 'modernized'. But that foreigner was captured and converted by those rebels because he felt a certain sympathy for them or something."

"Oh," interjected Yukimura, "I remember him… his name was Nathan Algren, a captain of the American army. Some say that he went back to his country. Some say, he died from his wounds. But either way… he was not heard from since after the Imperial army defeated Katsumoto's rebellion."

"Good riddance, I'd say," Ikari retorted, "I think that foreigners are nothing but trouble. Rebels are capable of anything, even incidents such as these attacks."



As they were talking, Tsunan Tsukioka, a man, with long, dark-green hair, dressed in burgundy-red garb, wearing a light green band on his head was listening… as if he had an interest in what was going on.



'Police,' thought Tsukioka, with disgust, 'they're all the same. Just like this stinking Meiji Government. Have you all forgotten the Sekihoutai? About how you all murdered Captain Sagara like a traitor? I for one am glad that at least a foreigner like Captain Algren was able to realize how much scum you really are. And… I've also had the privilege to meet him as well.

'I myself had wanted to destroy this lousy government… with bombs I made during my time with the Sekihoutai. But if it weren't for my friend Sanosuke, and the Battousai, I never would've figured out that there were other ways to deal with you. Like how I became a reporter… so I could expose your scandals to the people.

'But now… with these whole incidents. I'd say I'd have to agree with some of the Police that this isn't something as ordinary as another rebellion. I think that this is another plot to take over Japan, like how Shishio did. I also sense that something is coming… something dark… and evil beyond all comprehension.'







"You may think that this is some rebel scheme," said Tanaka to Ikari, "but this whole thing is getting so big, that even the Military is being deployed. I had heard that Lord Yamagata of the Ministry of Defense is heading the operation and Commissioner Kawaji is assisting him in this affair as well."

"Why should the military be involved?" objected Yukimura, "this is our affair. Won’t Kawaji be against this action? Besides, doesn't the military have its hands full fighting other rebellions in Choshu and Satsuma?"

"True," replied Tanaka, "but our police force had been diminishing, since going out to face off against these enemies. We still maybe at odds against some of the former Samurai, but we're going to need all the help we can get…

"Because I too feel the same as you and Ikeda, that some ominous force is coming to enslave us all," Tanaka finished dreadfully.







At the Aoiya…





Radagast, holding his new staff in his lap, began meditating on what must be done. This great caretaker of beasts has now been burdened and endowed with a new purpose… to help save this world from Sauron, while Gandalf the White continued his task in Middle-Earth. Radagast, feeling the new power within him, had gave him a new insight in what must be done as Gandalf had received his clarity, after coming back from the dead.

As everyone else in the Aoiya accepted him, Megumi had not been so receptive to the wizard's presence as she felt that he deliberately sent Kenshin in immediate and overwhelming danger. Even though she had talked with the wizard… she did not exactly settle her feelings with him yet.



Megumi even went into the room where Radagast was meditating, to talk her feelings before the others came back.

"Radagast," she asked the brown wizard, "are you busy?"

"No," replied Radagast, "…no not at all. I was simply preparing my mind for the battle that is ahead. I sense that you have yet to say your grievances to me."

Megumi paused a moment, before she nodded in reply, conceding to the wizard's insight.



"Radagast," Megumi began sadly, "you and your wizards have had a sad history, and I respect that. However… I too have had a sad history. You see I come from a family of doctors that spanned for many generations…

"…But, in the chaos of the Revolution, at the battle of Aizu… my family became involved. And in that battle… my family, along with my father, Ryusei Takani… went missing. No one knows what became of my family, as I was the only one surviving member of the Takani family."



Radagast had a sad smile on his face as he heard that sorrowful story from Megumi, reminding him of how he, Gandalf, and Saruman were the surviving wizards when the two blue wizards went missing as they passed into the east.



Megumi continued sorrowfully, "about five years ago, I went to Tokyo and became apprentice to a doctor. But that doctor was a partner… of a ruthless businessman who was selling Opium."

"What's Opium?" asked Radagast.

"It’s a very addictive and lethal drug that's sold and smuggled to many countries," answered Megumi, bitterly, and with remorse, "…I was forced to make that dreadful drug in the doctor's place… but then I ran away from that man, refusing to make Opium again…

"…That's when I met up with Sir Ken and the others. They rescued me from that man who wanted me to make Opium. And since then… they became a second family to me…

"…Perhaps more," finished Megumi.

"If that is so," said Radagast, "why would you be unwilling to help Kenshin if he found himself in the condition he was when he fought against Shishio? Megumi… that isn't the way to care about your friends."

Hearing that remark shocked Megumi greatly, as she gasped in apprehension.



Radagast went on, "you shouldn't really let your personal feelings for someone cloud your reasoning and refuse to help if they're at a near death situation."

In response to his statements, Megumi grimaced, "…what would you know about that? You don't even know me that well!"

"And you didn't know me, you said," returned Radagast, firmly, "but yet, I took the time to explain my history to you… and you took the time to explain your history to me. I should say that I know you quite well, wouldn't you agree?"



Megumi conceded to Radagast as he had figured her out there.



"Everyone thinks that Sir Ken is an invincible immortal," she explained, "but I’m a doctor. And in the eyes of a doctor… Kenshin is just an ordinary person who has above average athletic abilities. I may be a great doctor… but even I can't heal everything, Radagast."

Radagast thought for a moment before replying, "…yes… indeed that is true. Not all wounds can be healed properly. But that doesn't mean that we shouldn't try our best to help the people that we love, despite their grave injuries."

Megumi stood speechless while Radagast went on, "you shouldn't be too eager to decide on whom you can't help. If you truly have faith in yourself, as well as the people you help… anything's possible. And believe me… by refusing to help someone you truly care about… that alone… can cause your faith in your abilities to diminish. Only then… will you be truly unable to do anything for them…

"…And I don’t think that Kenshin would want that out of you, would he?" Radagast finished passionately as Megumi thought for a moment… and realized that he was right.

"…Yes," Megumi said sadly, "…of course you're right. I didn't mean to be rude… it's just that… Kenshin stopped me from committing suicide when I was making that Opium, and told me to be a doctor and save anybody that I can see. And to me… I think that Sir Ken being involved in this terrible battle is suicide. I can't decide what he should do in his life."

"So Kenshin stopped you directly from committing suicide? That was thoughtful of him."

"Well… actually," Megumi blushed, "it was that ruffian Sanosuke who stopped me. Sir Ken was with him and told me not to go through with the suicide."

"So I guess that means that you owe Sanosuke your life as much as you owe Kenshin. I haven't been around men and their affairs that much, but I would guess… that you have something for this Sanosuke?"

"What?!" Megumi said, a little offended and blushing furiously, "…are you trying to annoy me now? I… I don't want to be near him… well… I must admit, he does have a good heart, but terrible manners."

"Yes, I know the feeling, my dear," Radagast giggled, "but you know, you shouldn't judge everything by appearances."

"Well… maybe. Sano and I always fight at times. Yahiko always annoys us saying that it’s the way we truly love each other. I seriously doubt that. But… maybe someday… I don’t know."



Radagast smiled greatly at Megumi's hopeful manner.



Megumi went on, "…let's save who I like for later. Radagast… I understand your concerns about our world, I really do. And I also understand your concerns for your own world as well. I take you for a man of your word, and I respect you. But…

"…If Sir Ken doesn't come back alive… I will personally hold you responsible for it, and I will never forgive you. That's all I have to say."

"…I understand Miss Megumi," Radagast said, bowing his head in respect.









Downstairs, there was a knock on the door. Okina went down to answer the door to see who it was. He opened the door, eyeing a man with long hair and a hardened, yet lonesome expression on his face.



"Excuse me," said Okina, "may I help you at all."

"Yes," the man replied, "I'm Tsunan Tsukioka. I'm a friend of Sanosuke's. He told me about you people of the Oniwaban group."

Okina narrowed his eyes at the man called Tsukioka and replied, "I see… you're Katsuhiro Tsukioka, of the Sekihoutai. One who became an artist for a time and then turned to a journalist."

"And you must be Nenji Kashiwazaki, also known as Okina of the Oniwaban group. After the revolution, you set this place up as a base and hostel for your old comrades who are out of work."

"You have very good information, young man," said Okina, "I assume you're here to learn about this crisis that's in Kyoto?"

"Like you said," replied Tsukioka, "I'm a journalist with contacts, just like you have yours."

"Okina," said Radagast, as he came to the door, "I see that you've become acquainted with someone."

"Mr. Tsukioka," said Okina, introducing Radagast, "this is Radagast the Brown, he's assisting us with what's going on with these attacks… as he knows what they are."

"Ah, so you're connected with these creatures are you?" asked Tsukioka.

"Yes," answered Radagast, "but at the moment, we have no need of a chronicler."

"I'm not just some chronicler," said Tsukioka, "I'm also an expert in explosives."

Tsukioka then pulled out of his pocket, showing his cartridges to the wizard.

"I don't make much of these as I want to, but I have a few of these to spare," he assured Radagast and Okina.

Tsukioka went on, grudgingly, "I made these bombs so I could destroy this lousy government that disgraced the name of Captain Sagara and the Sekihoutai, branding them as the false Imperial army. I invited Sano to come along with me to help destroy the Meiji Government. But as he agreed to come along with me, to destroy the internal affairs department… the Battousai stopped us.

"It was then… that Sano was actually thanking him for doing that… because we were really acting like a false imperial army. And that's why I became a journalist, to expose the Meiji government and its dealings for all the people to see," Tsukioka finished calmly.

"…Either way," said Radagast, "you should know that this isn't the time or place for old grudges, Tsukioka."

"Of course," nodded Tsukioka, "…and call me Katsu, okay."

"Okay… good Katsu," replied Radagast, "come, I shall tell you what darkness is befalling Kyoto, as well as this whole world itself. And with this knowledge, you must swear to secrecy, for the presence of the Dark forces are at work non-stop, and could strike at any time."

"I agree. I don’t like talking to many people anyhow… I'm pretty much a loner. Besides, I don't think that anyone would believe that some unknown dark force would want to take this country. I told Sano that I wouldn't write about Shishio for the exact same reason."

"But if this force is not stopped," interjected Okina, forebodingly, "the people will more than just believe it… they will fear it for the rest of their lives."









The other Oniwaban group members arrived, while Radagast briefed Katsu on Sauron and his creation, the One Ring of Power, within his homeland of Mordor in Middle-Earth, where the wizard came from. Katsu could scarcely believe it himself… that a simple piece of jewelry would be used to control all life, as he knew it.

When Radagast finished telling the story to Katsu… he joined the others in the main room, introducing Katsu to the others. There, Radagast told everyone about how he had received a message from Gandalf, who had transcended from grey wizard… to white wizard, and how his staff transformed to what it was now. The brown wizard filled the Oniwaban group of what he was told by Gandalf, about Frodo Baggins, the Fellowship, and what happened afterwards, to the point where they left Lothlorien, realm of Galadriel.





"And now," said Radagast, "the fellowship is broken, scattered around Middle-Earth."

"What happened to Sir Ken?" asked Megumi, "is he okay?"

"Never fear, my dear, Megumi," Radagast replied, "Kenshin is well. After he and the others were chasing the beasts that Saruman bred, the Uruk-hai, that had captured the two Hobbits, Merry and Pippin… they ran into Gandalf, seeing as they were surprised at his revival.

"However, the girl, Misao has full charge of them as they are with a tree-like being called Treebeard."

"Who's Treebeard?" asked Omasu.

"…I will explain that for another time," replied Radagast, as he went on, "but in the meantime, the young Frodo Baggins, who has the One Ring in his possession is doing the main task of destroying it in Mordor. And he has in his company a fellow Hobbit named Samwise Gamgee, and your two other young friends, Kaoru and Yahiko.

"However, they still have much to go… as they have to journey through treacherous territory. Since they split up at Amon Hen, Frodo and his company must go alone, since neither of them know the land as this was their first time out of their land the Shire. They will have to trek through a very rugged labyrinth of rocks called Emyn Muil… then go through the plains of Dagorlad, which was a battlefield for the Last Alliance that has turned into a marshland, spanning for miles.

"And their chances of survival are small as the Hobbits… but we must hope that they will make it to Mordor," concluded Radagast.

"So, where's Sir Ken, Sanosuke and the others now, in Middle-Earth?" asked Megumi, as she was still concerned for her friends.

"They are now lending their support to the Kingdom of Rohan, which is an ally of Gondor. And in their company… lies the heir of Isildur, who is also a member of the Fellowship. A ranger of the Dunedain, Aragorn, son of Arathorn."

"Who's he?" asked Kuro.

"He was taken by the Lord Elrond of Rivendell when he was only two. The Dunedain are a race of men blessed with long life. During his time in Rivendell, Aragorn was taught in the ways of the Elves, their culture, their history… and even their battling skills. In that time, Aragorn never knew who he truly was… until his 20th birthday when Elrond gave Aragorn the heirlooms of his house.

"But as he found out about his heritage… he wanted to detach himself from being the King of Gondor as he only wanted to help Middle-Earth freely… just like your friend Kenshin wanted to. And he also traveled to the many realms of Middle-Earth, wandering most of his life, obtaining knowledge of customs, culture, even the languages of Middle-Earth, and fought in many battles with armies.

"And with all those battles… Aragorn never once thought about becoming the King of Men… for fear of being corrupted by power, like his ancestor, Isildur," finished Radagast.

"Interesting," interjected Katsu, "its kind of a reverse to an old European myth I heard about… the legend of King Arthur."

"King Arthur?" queried Radagast.

"Its some old story that I heard about as I started being a journalist," said Katsu.

"Legends have some basis in reality, Katsu," replied Radagast, with a smile, "however, we must be on our guard, for Gandalf has told me that the spies of Sauron may be at work here, in Kyoto. And they will no doubt try to skim for information about the One Ring and its whereabouts. We will have to remain in strict secrecy in the company of strangers.

"Gandalf also told me to be careful to choose the allies that may come our way," Radagast added as he gestured to Katsu, "Katsu here is our new ally and he understands why we must be cautious. We must do the same with anyone who we meet."

"Sir," interjected Shiro, "you said earlier about Mr. Himura lending support to a kingdom called Rohan. How will that help?"

"Let me explain," Radagast went on, "Sauron has for long now, known that the ring was borne by a Hobbit, and he knows who set out from Rivendell with him. But he does not yet know our purpose clearly. He supposed that they were going to Minas Tirith, as he would've done in their places.

"Indeed, Sauron is in great fear, that we all should wish to cast him down. For imagining war, he has let loose war, in Middle-Earth, as well as this world, believing that he has no time. So, the forces that he and Saruman have long been preparing are now setting in motion, sooner than they intended.

"If Sauron had used all his power to guard Mordor, so none could enter, and bent all his guile to hunting the ring… hope would have indeed faded," ended Radagast.

"And so," said Okina, making an assessment, "both Sauron and Saruman are unleashing their armies to strike down against all men, so that no other would try to claim the ring."

"Correct Okina," concurred Radagast, "since Saruman's band of Uruks that captured Merry and Pippin were intercepted by the Riders of Rohan… he had now thought and feared that Rohan and its king, ThĂ©oden had learned of its power.

"And so he had now doubled and trebled his assault upon Rohan. Théoden and his people have fled to their fortress of Helm's Deep, hoping they will be protected and sheltered against Saruman's attacks. Kenshin and the others have also gone along to the fortress with the besieged people of Rohan.

"Gandalf had told me that this was their plan, for Saruman to threaten the Men of Rohan, drawing their help away from Minas Tirith, while Sauron's gaze turned towards us and Gondor… and soon his strength will fall like a storm," finished Radagast.

"So, can we get help?" inquired Ochika, "we've all heard that the secretary of the army, Mr. Yamagata is coming here to assist with these incidents of attacks."

"What can we do?" asked Megumi, doubtfully, "I'm sure that where Radagast comes from, the people would believe the story of an ancient dark lord returning in a heart beat. But in this age that we live in now… such tellings would be considered nothing more than children's fairy tales."

"Yes, indeed she is correct," said Radagast, "it will be hard to approach the authorities of this world with this story. We'll just have to wait, until we find an officer to take into our confidence, one who is hopefully not one of Sauron's agents, so we will be able to tell the heads of your forces about the great danger that lies ahead."

"And if we end up with one of Sauron's servants?" inquired Katsu.



Moments passed…



"Then we fall, and certain doom will be but a stone throw way," answered Radagast, gravely.











Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.



A/n: once again, I'm sorry for taking so long to post this chapter. I've been writing section 3 in the time that I've been unable to go online. So, how did you like me mentioning Nathan Algren in this fic, for those of you who've seen The Last Samurai last December, if you still remember it? X-over wrote to me about the suggestion to put Nathan Algren in this fic, though I told him I would only mention him at first…



X-over: Luis, feel free to comment this in your review, if you'd like, since I've finally mentioned Mr. Algren.

And if you're all wondering if I planned to put Algren in this fic, I was thinking about a sidestory, but I think I'll have him as a background character for this crossover.

By the way, I had heard about the C2 communities on Fanfiction.net. I may think about starting one, of course, that may concentrate on side stories for this fic. I hope that you'll join, if I decide to do it.



But anyway, read the next chapter, and keep sending your reviews, okay.




Chapter 45 - Ch. 18: Seijuro and Sojiro

Chapter 18: Seijuro and Sojiro, a black rider appears in Kyoto







A carriage arrived at the Kyoto police department. A police officer came out the front door, and saluted as two people came out of the carriage. In the chief's office…



A knock came on the chief's door…



"Come in," said the chief.

"Sir!" the officer saluted, "Lord Yamagata and Commissioner Kawaji are here sir."





Aritomo Yamagata had short light brown hair, and wore a flowing mustache, standing proud and tall in his military uniform. Toshiyoshi Kawaji had a shorter build than Yamagata did. He had short black hair and had a short mustache, wearing his police uniform as proudly as Yamagata's uniform.



The Chief stood up in their presence and said, "it is an honor to have you here, Lord Yamagata."

"Chief," Yamagata spoke, "what are your latest reports concerning this incident?"

"So far," the chief explained, "all of these attacks have not yet reached Kyoto. We've sent our best officers to counter them. For some reason… our operations have failed. There have been other reported attacks near Mt. Arashi and Mt. Higashi.

"However," the chief went on, forebodingly, "the people are filled with panic. They all fear that this is an omen of doom, like it’s the end of the world or something. We don't know where these… things are coming from."

"If you ask me, chief," interjected Kawaji, "its something out of a fairy tale. I think that it's some rebel plot to overthrow the government, like Shishio had."

"And we all know that Shishio died," said Yamagata, "we were able to avoid military action at that time, but now… it may not be so easy."

"I still think we don't need any military assistance," Kawaji insisted, "the patrolling protection of the cities is duly the responsibility of the Police."

"But with all due respect commissioner," the chief interjected, "these times are desperate. It's like whoever or whatever is behind these attacks is trying to overrun Kyoto or something. And the sky gets darker each day. I feel a bad chill upon my back… something disastrous is coming, I can sense it."

"We need not fear darkness, chief," came a voice…



And a police officer, dressed so smoothly came into the office, his hair was long and black, and had the charm of an angel.



"Darkness is but an absence of light," the officer went on, "it is a part of us, like Yin and Yang."

"Officer Kanama, you should knock on the door before you speak!" the Chief scolded Kanama.

"Please, forgive me, that will never happen again," Kanama said his apologies, as he humbly bowed.

"There's nothing to forgive, just have more firm discipline," said Yamagata, "now, what is it you wish to say?"

"I'm just saying," said Kanama, "that we need not fear what we do not know. Fear is merely a state of mind. The people's fears are fed because of the chaos of the Revolution. Simply because the sky is black, does not necessarily mean that doom is upon us."

"Perhaps," replied Yamagata, "but some part of me agrees that something disastrous is coming… something that's worse than when the imperialists fought against the Tokugawa shogunate, 10 years ago."

"Do you really believe that Mr. Yamagata?" asked Kawaji incredulously.

"…Yes, Kawaji," answered Yamagata, "at times like this, I would've looked for Himura, but it seems that I can't find him anywhere. It's like this time… he has disappeared from the face of the earth. For 10 years, I searched for and found Himura, and he refused to be a part of the military. He told me his reasons, and I respect them. And he has served this country well, as a free wanderer."

"If I may ask your pardon," said Kanama, "why would you depend on a wanderer. He is only one man, after all."

Yamagata paused before he replied, "…yes, perhaps you're right. I have told Himura that not even one man can accomplish anything. But I'm sure you didn't come here for a social call. Do you have anything to report yourself, officer?"

"Yes sir," said Kanama, "I have just received a report that these creatures were attacking an old man's cottage at Katsura River, near Mt. Arashi."

"Sheesh, they're attacking old men now?" Kawaji said contemptuously.

"Have any men been sent?" asked Yamagata.

"I sent one of our spies, Chou the Swordhunter, to check it out," said Kanama, he is going to gather other officers to assist him."

"I never thought that you would consider sending Chou," said the chief, "naturally, you two don't get along very well."

"Personally, I find the man to be insufferable," Kanama replied bitterly, "his attitude could try the patience of a saint!"

"Even so, you must put your personal resentments aside for now, Kanama," said Yamagata firmly.

"Your pardon," bowed Kanama.

"Thank you for your report, officer Kanama," said the chief, and dismissed him, "you may go now."

"Sir," saluted Kanama as he went away.

Kawaji looked in the direction of the departed officer and said, "I don't know who's more insufferable… him or Chou. He couldn't even knock on the door or show the proper respect towards his superiors when he introduces himself."

Kawaji turned to the chief and asked, "how long has he been here, chief?"

"For almost 7 months, commissioner," answered the chief, "he's one of my best officers, but he is not without charm. He doesn't get out much, and has his own private office. But the funny thing is… he wasn't as worried as the rest of us were since this whole crisis started. He says that he's concerned, but I have a strange feeling about that man that I can't put my finger on.

"…One of the thing's I've noticed was… that he seemed to dislike sunlight," finished the chief, in a perplexed manner.





A pause…



"…We shall discuss Kanama at a later date," interjected Yamagata, "right now, we have to concentrate on this situation. Chief, how many men do you have in your precinct?"

"About 3000, sir," the chief answered, "how many men do you have ready to assist?"

"At the most, 9000," stated Yamagata, "our other troops are needed to defend the waterfront."

"Alright," interjected Kawaji, "so we wait until we have another reported attack?"

"That would be the most accurate course of action, Kawaji," said Yamagata, "but we don't know when they may strike next. We need to strike at their base, if they have one."

"According to some sources, it may be at Mt. Hiei, where Shishio's hideout was. One of my best men, Saito, went there one night, but never returned. For all we know, he might be dead this time."

"Hmm," pondered Yamagata, "two men, who have fought in the Revolution, but were on different sides, have disappeared suddenly. Even though it may be coincidence… I can't help feeling that things are going to get worse."













Meanwhile, in the mountains… a man in a white, flamboyant cape sat in front of a kiln, that was currently heating a piece of pottery. The white-caped potter focused deeply on the piece of pottery that was burning inside the kiln, waiting for it to be finished. He had made many pieces of pottery, vases, bottles, cups, and so forth.

As the potter concentrated on his work… his eyes tweaked a little, as if he was sensing something nearby…



"You don't need to sneak up on me you know," said the potter, as he turned his head… to see a boyish-looking person, with an innocent-looking smile on his face.

"I'm sorry," the boy said, with a sheepish smile, "please forgive me for being so sneaky."

"Heh," grunted the potter, "if I didn't know any better, I'd think that you've been spending time with my idiot apprentice."

"Dumb apprentice?" wondered the young stranger, "if you mean by Mr. Himura, I have had the chance to cross paths with him sir."

"You always smile like you have no care in the world," observed the potter, "I guess you must be that kid that was working for Shishio. Sojiro Seta, was it?"

"I am," nodded the young stranger called Sojiro, "and you must be Mr. Seijuro Hiko, successor of the Hiten Mitsurugi Style."

"Hmm," the potter smirked, revealed as Seijuro Hiko, "it seems you're also as observant as Kenshin. I usually don't bother with talking to people much… but why don't you come in and we'll have a drink."

"Okay," nodded Sojiro, "that is, if you have any tea."









Seijuro Hiko wasn't the type of person to drink tea. He rather preferred Sake. However, he did have some tea stowed away somewhere, thinking it would be the perfect time not to let anything go to waste. Inside the swordsman's hut, Sojiro told Hiko about how he was defeated by Kenshin and how he decided to leave Shishio and wander Japan for 10 years to find his own path and truth, since believing so long in what Shishio said to be true, about survival of the fittest.



"I see," said Hiko, "since you were fiercely brutalized by your family, you had to kill them with the sword that Shishio gave you, and since then you've believed that Shishio's beliefs were the absolute truth. And after being defeated by Kenshin, he told you that it wasn't simple for anyone to be right by just being strong."

Hiko then took a drink of his bottle of Sake and continued, "Sojiro, it is indeed very difficult for anyone to be truly correct about anything. Not even a person's happiness is simple either. As time goes on… you will find that everything in life will be hard. Even my dumb apprentice realized this fact.

"Kenshin was involved in a similar situation like you were, Sojiro, except that he was attacked by bandits, and not by an abusive family. When he was the only one left alive, I killed all the thugs that slaughtered those who were with him at the time. I was surprised when he decided to make graves for all of the bandits, as well as for the women he was with. It was then that I took him in and taught him the Hiten Mitsurugi Style…





"That was until he decided to go off to be a manslayer fifteen years ago," finished the sword master, with an annoyed expression, which made Sojiro giggle a bit.

"It looks like that even you have problems with Mr. Himura, sir," said Sojiro, with a sheepish grin, taking another sip of his tea.

"That's true," Hiko coolly admitted, "…however I doubt that someone like you would just come back to Kyoto just for a friendly visit. It's very likely that you're still a fugitive from the Police, since you were associated with Shishio."

"Uh… yeah," answered Sojiro, as he nervously scratched the back of his head, "I surely can't hide anything from you sir."

"Then why have you come back to Kyoto?"

Sojiro lowered his tea as he explained, "to tell the truth… I have heard rumors when I was wandering up north about some monster attacks in Kyoto. But before that… I've been sensing something… something very dark and ominous."

"Heh, I should've thought it was something like that," replied Hiko, "I've sort of sensed the same thing… a darkness that I've never sensed before in my life. I've felt it grow in these many months, since the attacks began. On one occasion, I've had the pleasure of running into these creatures. They were like giant wolves or something, with some goblin-like creatures riding on them."

Hiko then lifted his arm, showing a bit of a scratch mark as he added, "I nearly came out of it unscathed."

Sojiro observed the mark, almost gasping. It was as if a very large wolf had made those marks.

Hiko lowered his arm and continued, "somehow… this darkness that's all around us is just the beginning… of something really catastrophic. And there can be no doubt in my mind that my stupid apprentice is probably involving himself, like he usually does. I told him that I wouldn't help him out if he got into another fight."

"So, you don't wish to involve yourself then?" wondered Sojiro.

"I said that I wouldn't help him out," Hiko smirked in clarification, "however, if it was someone I've never met, like you… that would be a different story, wouldn't it?"

Sojiro paused before he slowly nodded in affirmation.

Hiko continued, "the Hiten Mitsurugi Style is taught to protect people from times of pain… but it must be done freely without the influence of any power. I told him that his involvement in the Revolution would be like the arrival of the Black Ship fleet in 1853. I also sense that this darkness would be the same thing.

"However… I must choose to fight against it because if it wins… then all Japan would suffer from it. I've been in conflict with myself on whether I should act. On some part… I did agree with what Kenshin said about how he could see all the pain in front of his eyes. The darkness that's around us is just teeming with pain, like it wants to cover us all like an uncomfortable blanket of eternal blackness."

"And chaos would reign once again," Sojiro finished for Hiko, "it was something that Shishio wanted to do as well, to bring back chaos to Japan as he felt it should be. I can also sense that this darkness is just like Shishio… perhaps even worse than he was."





Back at the restaurant, a man with broom-shaped hair, with only one eye open as he smiled, dressed in burgundy-red garb, with a collection of swords on his back entered, heading toward the police officers at their table.





"Hey guys," said the broom-headed man, in a business-like manner.

"What is it, Chou?" asked Tanaka.

"There's been another report of a sighting of these wolf creatures, at some old man's hut in the woods at Mt. Arashi, near Katsura River," answered Chou, "the chief wants us to investigate."







Evening approached as Chou the Sword hunter, Tanaka, Ikeda, Yukimura, and Ikari went to Mt. Arashi, at the foot of Katsura River. They all looked around for any signs of a struggle, particularly with the giant Wolf creatures that were seen, to which Ikari thought differently.



Chou looked inside the cottage, proceeding with caution, checking every nook and cranny within the old hut. But it seemed… that nobody was at home. And on top of that… there weren't any signs that anyone had taken residence… the cottage was empty. Chou had the feeling that someone was setting him up. Either that… or the report he received was false.







Kanama had entered his private office and locked the door. He went over to his desk, reached into one of the drawers…



Pulling out a black shiny globe that he placed on top of the desk. Kanama held his hand over the globe…



And fire seemed to appear from within the stone… that formed into an eye… an eye filled with malice, hate, and domination over all living things. Kanama concentrated, with his thoughts, communicating with the fiery eye that was speaking a strange form of language.

From within the fiery globe…







Was a vision of Chou and his fellow officers arriving at the cottage at Katsura River, finding no signs of any attack.



Chou came out of the cottage as he said, "guys, I checked the shack. It doesn't look like anyone's lived here for some time."

"Its like I said," interjected Ikari, "it must be some rebel nonsense. Where did you get the report, Chou?"

"To tell the truth," answered Chou, "I received the report from some guy named Kanama. He's the one who told me about this wild goose chase. But he said that the chief told him to tell me. Kanama and I don't get along very well. The man dresses like he's some official or something. He's always looking good… maybe too good to be true."

"However," said Tanaka, "we have to report this to the chief."

"None of you scum will be reporting anything!" came a nasty-sounding voice…





Everyone looked up to see… that a horrid-looking creature, holding a strange shaped sword in its hand.



"Whoever you are, surrender immediately, this is the police!" yelled Tanaka.

"Police?" the creature mocked Tanaka, "heh! We are Orcs of Mordor! You will never leave this place alive!"



Then… more of the Orcs came from the woods, in great numbers, surrounding the Police and Chou.



"We're the Police!" Tanaka hollered as he drew his sword, "you're all under arrest! Put your weapons down now!"

But the lead Orc laughed with vicious ridicule and cried out, "we're gonna cut your filthy little heads off!"



The lead Orc and his company charged mercilessly at the Police, who drew their saber swords and fought against the foul creatures of doom. Chou drew the two swords that were on his back… and put them together to form a double-bladed sword, the Renbatou.

The Sword collector fiercely attacked the Orcs, dodging their attacks left and right and giving them massive wounds that caused instant death. The Orcs kept rushing toward Chou and his double-bladed sword… but he kept dodging, gaining the upper hand against them.

Tanaka, Ikari, and all the other officers had also fared well against the Orcs as one officer covered the other, and assisted to kill the Orcs. Thought the Orcs were many, Chou was able to deal out the Orcs with his Renbatou, killing each creature. The Orcs were in disarray, feeling that they were powerless against the broom-headed sword collector.



But then…





SCCRREEEECCCHHHHHHHHHH!!!!



A loud, sickening screech came out of the woods in the dark… as a black horse, with a rider clothed in black from head to toe… appeared out of the darkness, with a foreboding look of evil about him. Tanaka, Ikari, Yukimura, and Ikeda trembled before the black rider, as he drew his threatening-looking blade, ready to strike at the Police officers.

Chou, however, hardened his expression, ready to face this new adversary.



"And just who the heck are your, partner?" he said.

"…Fools," replied the rider, wickedly, in a death-like voice, "it is useless to resist. You all are to serve the Lord of Mordor."

"Hey partner," said Chou, "I only serve one master… and that's me, buddy!"



Chou then took off the top of his kimono… revealing a piece of steel wrapped around his waist, with a handle attached to it. The eager sword collector grabbed the handle, letting the steel loosen from his waist… and stretched out like a bullwhip, heading towards the black rider.

However…



The black rider dodged the attack Chou threw at him. Chou twisted the whip-like sword again… and managed to hit the rider across the back and fell from the horse.



Pleased with his feat, Chou smirked greatly as he said mockingly, "so, how'd you like that, being hit by my Hakujin no Tachi sword! I guess you're aren't as good as you thought you were."

But… the black rider stood from the ground, defiant in Chou's presence…



"…Your attacks are weak against me," said the black rider, darkly, "…I cannot be killed by a living man as yourself."

"Oh yeah!" Chou replied defiantly as he whipped his Hakujin no Tachi at the black rider…



But was countered by the rider's sword and ran forth, with blade poised at his prey…



STAB!



"AAAARRRGGHHH!!!!" Ikari screamed in agony, being the first to be stabbed by the rider.

"IKARI!" Tanaka cried out as he vengefully stabbed the rider with his sword… but broke easily like a piece of thin wood as his hand went numb from the pain he received from delivering the blow… as if his hand had turned cold… deathly cold.



Wincing from the pain that Tanaka gave him… the rider stood once again, towering over Tanaka… and stabbed him in retaliation, making the second officer cry out in pain like Ikari.



"Let's get 'em guys!" Chou cried out to Yukimura and Ikeda as they charged at the seemingly deathless rider…



The ominous, baneful black rider fought back grudgingly, despite being cornered by Ikeda, Yukimura, and Chou. The sinister enemy then swiftly stabbed Yukimura, just below the chest… and stabbed Ikeda in the shoulder, just below the neck. However, Chou, was grabbed at the neck, as the black rider lifted him high from the ground.



"You insignificant worm," the black rider hissed at Chou as he began to choke him, "did you think to best the Lord of the Nazgûl with your tricks? You are like dust beneath my feet."

Chou continued struggling against the fiercely strong black rider…





"You have met your end," the rider said, deathly…





"Is that how you treat your victims?" a firm, calm voice came out of the shadows, "by torturing them to death…?"

"Who dares?" the rider asked contemptuously, as he looked behind…









And saw two people, alone without any police with them. It was Seijuro Hiko, wearing a majestic white cape… and Sojiro Seta, with the most boyish, yet innocent smile that he gained ever since being brutalized by his family.



"Just a couple of strangers, who don't like being bothered… by costumed clowns like you," answered Hiko, with an arrogant smirk.

Angered, the black rider hissed his orders to the remaining Orcs, "kill them both!"





The Orcs charged against the defiant Seijuro and Sojiro. But the muscled master of Hiten Mitsurugi struck back against the Orcs fiercely, slicing them down with just a fling of his sword. As another crowd of Orcs rushed toward Sojiro…



The boyish individual quickly dodged the Orcs, moving like a swift phantom that none of the Orcs could see. Suddenly… one of the Orcs had his sword snatched from out of nowhere, and was stabbed in the back… by Sojiro.

Sojiro now had a weapon in which he used to kill the Orcs, swiftly dealing them out, one by one. As he and Hiko finished off the last Orc, they turned to the black rider, who was even more angered at their interference.



"It looks like that its just us now," said Hiko.

"Yes," replied the black leader, "but you still have no chance against the NazgĂ»l… you will die."

"Heh," Hiko smirked, "not in this lifetime."





The black-hooded figured charged at Seijuro Hiko. Hiko fought the rider left and right, blocking and parrying each blow that the rider gave to him. The rider screeched in agony, as he seemed to be outmatched by the master of Hiten Mitsurugi. He never had fought against someone with excellent sword skills such as Seijuro Hiko.

When he felt he had enough… Hiko kicked the NazgĂ»l aside, landing roughly onto the ground.



"I must admit," said Hiko firmly, "you're really something. You seem to be without energy. I could easily sense the look of death within you. For all I know, anyone could mistake you for the grim reaper himself.

"You may be many things my friend… but you're not invincible," concluded Hiko.

"Do you think you have beaten me… or Sauron himself?" the NazgĂ»l lord said, contemptuously, "this is just the beginning! You haven't won anything."





SCCCRREEEEECCHHHHH!!!!



More screeching came out of the night… from the sky as a pair of winged monsters, bearing more NazgĂ»l flew towards their lord… and picked up the bodies of the police officers that were stabbed, flying off. The lead NazgĂ»l however, picked up the officer named Ikari and mounted upon his horse… as a portal slowly appeared behind him, that made Hiko and Sojiro gasp in awe and fascination.



The Lord of the NazgĂ»l then said, "give this message to your people… you and all the inhabitants of this world will pledge their allegiance to Sauron, or you will be destroyed."



With that… the black rider then went through the portal and disappeared out of Kyoto, and out of the world in which they were.







Chou started to lift himself from the ground, as he eyed the boyish Sojiro.

"Sojiro?" queried Chou, "well aren't you a sight for sore eyes. What are you doing back in Kyoto? You're still wanted, you know."

"Chou," replied Sojiro, with a bright smile, "it's been a long time."

"Save the reunions for later," said Hiko, "right now, we have to think about what we're dealing with here. I believed that black-hooded jerk when he said that I couldn't beat him. I could sense it."

"Master Hiko," said Sojiro, as he picked up one of the Nazgûl's blades, "I think that this blade belonged to one of those black riders."

But then…



The blade quickly and completely dissolved into dust, leaving the hilt and handle untouched.

"Whoa, did you guys see that?" asked a bemused Chou, "that knife just crumbled into dust."

"We all know that," said Hiko, stating the obvious, "that just proves that we cannot do this alone."

"I had heard that those Oniwaban fellows were on this case," offered Chou, "looking around to see if any of these creeps showed their ugly faces in Kyoto."

"Indeed," agreed Hiko, "then that means that we're going to have to go over to the Aoiya… to see what they've been up to."









Back in Kanama's office, his hand was over the fiery stone, in which he was observing what had happened with Chou and the other officers, who were trapped by the Ringwraiths, rescued by Hiko and Sojiro.



'So, there are more fools who wish to stand against the great power of Sauron,' Kanama rasped in his thoughts, '…the force of Mordor cannot be abated.'

'Indeed,' a voice interjected, that of an gauntly-voiced old man…



'Master Saruman,' gasped Kanama, responding to Saruman, whose hand was over his Palantir, also observing what happened in Kyoto.

'All men are weak, despite all the warriors who are gathering together,' said Saruman wickedly, 'as we speak, Sauron's powers are growing… and all will suffer under his might, no matter whatever world may do to resist. First, the people of Rohan will fall before my Uruk-Hai, who are now marching to Helm's Deep to kill all who dwell there… hoping for safety, which they will have none…





Not only was Saruman overseeing Kyoto… he was overseeing Helm's Deep, tucked deep into the gorge of Aglarond, packed with all the wearied, oppressed people of Rohan, who suffered much under Saruman's assaults.

Resting inside the fortress… the people were still unaware of the incoming march of Uruk-Hai, intending to wipe them out…











Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien.



 A/n: Well, what did you think of these two new chapters? I hope you guys liked them. Yuei got his wish with Sojiro Seta and Seijuro Hiko being involved, its like I have another person who's been reading my mind, besides X-over. I hope to hear from you, even though, I won't be able to from my computer. But in the meantime, I'm still going to be looking for a job, nonetheless.

And in the next chapter, as you've read the last lines of this chapter, will focus on the coming battle of Helm's Deep… so…



Please read and review.








Chapter 46 - Ch. 19: Visions of a dreadful future

A/n: well, at least it's not a whole month to wait. But, I have been up to date with my story, since it has already been written up, like how the movies were filmed.

Oh, and I have a little surprise in my author note at the end of the chapter. I think you'll enjoy it.









Chapter 19: Leave now Arwen, visions of a dreadful future







The sun began to rise. It was the fourth day. Everyone was expecting Gandalf and Kenshin to arrive with Eomer's group tomorrow. Sanosuke Sagara, with Kenshin's sakabato, Hope placed upon his back, ever continued to wander about in Helm's Deep, thinking about the others he and his comrades left behind in Kyoto. However, he was not aware of what has been happening since they left. And he wondered even now… if Aragorn has really died in the rushing waters or not, since they were attacked by Saruman's Warg-riders.



Suddenly, a voice spoke behind Sanosuke, "Sanosuke."

Sanosuke turned behind him… to see that it was Éowyn speaking to him.

"Oh, hi Eowyn," said Sanosuke, "I didn't know you were behind me."

"You seem preoccupied with something," Éowyn observed.

Sanosuke paused before he replied, staring into the sky, "…yeah… there is. I was just thinking about our other friends, who we left behind in our world to come here. When we left, we were being attacked by the Orcs, just as you guys were."

"…So you're wondering if they're okay?" inquired Éowyn, softly.

"…Yeah," answered Sanosuke as he turned to Éowyn, "…is there something you wanted to share?"

A pause of silence followed…



"…Yes," replied Éowyn, as she asked, "…do you believe that Lord Aragorn is really dead?"

Sanosuke paused again for a few minutes before answering, "…I don't really know for sure. I was also thinking about that just now. But I know that Gandalf came back from the dead after fighting that creature called a Balrog back in Moria. But now, come to mention it, I do remember when Saito faked his own death while--"



"Oh," Saito cuts in, with a mocking voice, "I resent that. I like to think that I cleverly escaped the explosions with my own agility."

"Grr," growled Sanosuke, "yeah, right. You like to think of everything, don't you, Saito?"

"Yeah," Saito smirked, "I couldn't help but listen in on your conversation about Aragorn. But… who knows, maybe there's a chance that Aragorn survived the fall. And if he did, maybe someone should go and see that he's okay, if you're all so attached to him."



Sanosuke and Éowyn went speechless to Saito's suggestion, as they've never thought about checking on Aragorn. Sanosuke did the same, when he tried to check in on Saito at Mt. Hiei, to see if he was dead, but was fooled in the end…



"…Do you think that Aragorn survived, Lord Saito?" asked Éowyn.

"Like I said, who knows?" repeated Saito

"Yeah," said Sanosuke, with brightened thoughts, "…he could make it, couldn't he? I think that I'll go and see if he's okay. Thanks for the suggestion, Saito. And this time, I'm not going to assume that he died like when I tried to check in on you at Mt. Hiei."

"Don't thank me moron," said Saito, "I'm just saying there's a good chance, nothing more."



Following Saito's suggestion, Sanosuke went to the stables and grabbed Hasufel, to ride towards the river where Aragorn fell into, from the cliff. Éowyn went up to Sanosuke as he mounted on the horse.



"Sanosuke," said Éowyn as she requested, "I would like to join you. I want to see if Aragorn is alive also."

"Thanks, but I'll handle this alone," replied Sanosuke, rejecting the offer.

"Please," pleaded Éowyn, "I don't want to wait here alone. It makes my heart despair each moment, thinking he won't return. What if you should go up against Saruman's hordes? You may not be able to survive. And I myself would like to help you and your friends against the evil that threatens our worlds."

"Yeah… I know you would," said Sanosuke, with much understanding, "but trust me, I can handle myself."



Éowyn's heart began despairing, as her help was refused once again.



"Hey, if you really want to help," Sanosuke said, reaching behind him, pulling Kenshin's sword from his back, to give to Éowyn, "you can hold this for me."

Éowyn looked puzzled to see Sanosuke give her Kenshin's unkilling sword for safekeeping.

"…Is this out of pity?" asked a bemused Éowyn.

"…No," replied Sanosuke, "because I like how you inquire about us, and hearing how good you are with swords and how they're cared for. This sword has a name too… its called Hope. Galadriel, lady of the Elves, named it herself, while we were at Lothlorien."



Éowyn smiled a little to know that the sword was named so by the Elves. Accepting the reality of her refused help to Sanosuke… she reached out… and carefully took Hope from Sanosuke's hand, promising herself to take care of it while Sanosuke was gone.



Éowyn turned to Sanosuke and resolved firmly, "…then I will help you to look after this sword."

"Thanks," replied Sanosuke, "I'll be back to collect it… I promise you that."



Éowyn nodded at Sanosuke as he spurred Hasufel… and left the gates of Helm's Deep to look for Aragorn. The inquisitive shieldmaiden then walked towards a corner within the fortress… and slowly unsheathed part of the sword given to her by Sanosuke. She observed that it was quite different from any sword that would kill a living being. Éowyn became fascinated by Kenshin's character and strength, wondering now what kind of man was he, even though her thoughts firmly concentrated on Aragorn.







At a spot where a terrible battle with the Warg riders took place, Aragorn has fallen into a stream of rushing water, just over the cliff and was believed to be dead…





Aragorn's body floated down the sun-dappled river…



The flow of the water took the body to the shallows, where it lay there, not moving a muscle, or making the slightest sounds of breathing…



And somewhere, out there… Arwen constantly thought about her lover Aragorn at Rivendell, lying upon a chaise, and has felt his peril upon the river. Her spirit suddenly and immediately went to her lover's aid… appearing over Aragorn… and slowly kissed him, passionately…



"…May the grace of the Valar protect you," she whispered with her thoughts to Aragorn… before she disappeared.



Suddenly… Aragorn drew a slow, but deep breath… and his eyes opened. The Dunedain ranger was still alive, after that near fatal fall. However… he was still sapped of his strength from the fall as he dragged himself harshly onto the shore, but lost consciousness once again and became weaker.

But as all seemed hopeless for Aragorn…



A horse slowly approached the fallen rider… and knelt down before Aragorn, using its head to turn him over, nudging him, and nuzzling his face softly.



"…Brego," Aragorn mumbled to himself, naming the horse.

He groaned and moved slightly. Brego folded his front legs under himself and lay down beside Aragorn. Slowly… and painfully… Aragorn grabbed a handful of Brego’s mane… and pulled himself onto the horse’s back. When Aragorn mounted upon the horse, Brego carefully got to his feet and slowly trotted away, with Aragorn swaying on his back, barely alive.



Aragorn then remembered back to when he first met Brego…









In the stables, when the people of Edoras were getting ready for the long march to Helm’s Deep, two soldiers were handling a very wild and very rowdy horse, which was getting too much for them to handle. The horse reared waving its hooves in the air as he screamed in anger, its sides were gleaming with sweat. The men dodged the flailing hooves, trying to control the angry horse with halter and rope. But they could not get it to settle down.

"Ho!" cried one of the soldiers trying to calm the horse.



Aragorn entered the stable carrying a saddle. Sanosuke was with him also. They oversaw what was happening with the horse just several stalls down. Sanosuke ran up to the horse and grabbed one of the ropes to assist the soldiers.



"Hey!" Sanosuke cried out to the horse, "settle down, will ya? We don't have time to be upset."



But despite Sanosuke's efforts… the horse flared its anger even more, overpowering the strong-willed street fighter. The horse waved its head at Sanosuke… and knocked him down, tumbling on the ground. Éowyn, who worked several stalls down, stopped what she was doing as she watched what happened with Sanosuke. Sanosuke moaned and groaned after being forcibly thrown by the horse. Seeing this, Aragorn hastily put down what he carried and calmly approached the furious animal, as the horse danced on nervous hooves and tried to rear again.

As Aragorn tried to go over to the horse, one of the stablemen warned, "that horse is half-mad, my lord. There's nothing you can do, leave him."

"I think you better do what he said," Sanosuke agreed, while he was still on the ground, "even I couldn't calm this horse down."

Aragorn was next to the horse and chanted, "…Fæste! Stille nĂş…"



The horse danced and shook its head aggressively. It was still rowdy, but began to calm down a little…



"…Fæste," Aragorn continued chanting, gesturing the horsemen away to let him handle the horse, "…stille nĂş, nuu..."



Sanosuke began to stand up, filled with awe, and completely baffled at Aragorn's handling of the wild horse with such care, that it calmed even more. Aragorn then grasped the rope lightly as the horse was finally starting to settle. He lightly pulled the rope and caressed the horse's noble neck and head.



"…Fæste," Aragorn said to the horse as it finally calmed down, "…stille nĂş.

"Lac is drefed, gefrægon," Aragorn said to the horse in Elvish as he loosened the rope on its bridle, and gave the rope to one of the soldiers who wore chain mail over his head.



The horse stood trembling as Aragorn stroked his noble head. Sanosuke smiled at Aragorn's amazing feat with the horse. Even Éowyn was filled with awe with Aragorn's selfless care of the horse that he had just calmed.



'Man,' thought Sanosuke, with a smile, 'who would've thought that Aragorn could calm a wild horse like that? He's even more surprising as Kenshin is each moment.'

"…Hwæt nemnaĂ° Ă°e?" Aragorn kindly asked the horse, "hm? Hwæt nemnaĂ° Ă°e--?"

"His name is Brego," answered Éowyn, who was handling a saddle.



Aragorn and Sanosuke turned to her when she answered, apparently understanding, what Aragorn was asking of the horse… his own name.



"…He was my cousin's horse," Éowyn added sadly.

"Brego?" Aragorn said in surprise.

"Hmm," interjected Sanosuke, "…sounds like a very good name, Éowyn."

"Ă�in nama is cynglic (Your name is kingly)," Aragorn said to Brego, agreeing with Sanosuke, "…man le trasta, Brego, hm…? Man cenich…?"



Éowyn then handed her saddle to one of the men and paced slowly toward Aragorn and Brego, fascinated with Aragorn even further, as he continued to calm and speak with the horse in Elvish.



"I have heard of the magic of Elves," said Éowyn, in great awe, "but… I did not look for it in a Ranger from the North.

"…You speak as one of their own," Éowyn concluded her assessment.

Aragorn turned to her and solemnly, yet quietly replied, "…I was raised in Rivendell… for a time."

"Yeah Éowyn," interjected Sanosuke, "Aragorn told me so, the first day we met."



Aragorn turned to his companion with a small, sad smile. He knew that he would enjoy having Sanosuke's companionship, despite his somewhat rude character. However, Éowyn became even more fascinated to hear that Aragorn was raised by the Elves. It made her more eager to learn more about him.



Aragorn looked up at the horse as he suggested to Éowyn, "…turn this fellow free. He has seen enough of war."



Then Aragorn turned to leave Éowyn with Brego. Sanosuke stood for a few moments before leaving with Aragorn. Éowyn was left alone to deal with Brego…









Brego was set free and now… the horse had come to the aid of the man who calmed him down and shared friendship with. Together, they now slowly made their way to Helm's Deep.









Meanwhile, at Rivendell, Arwen continued lying on the bed looking pensive, deep in thought. Her father, Elrond came in.



"Arwen," Elrond said to his daughter, "tollen i lĂ» (it is time)."



Arwen heard her father speak and sat up quickly.



Elrond went on, "I chair gwannar na Valannor. Si bado, no cĂ­rar (The ships are leaving for Valinor. Go now, before it is too late)"

"I have made my choice." Arwen replied firmly.

Elrond slowly proceeded towards his daughter, as he said, impatiently, "…he is not coming back."



Arwen lowered her head, stubbornly refusing to listen to her father, making it very clear that she doesn't want to leave, as she remembered when Aragorn told her the same thing before he left with the Fellowship.



"Why do you linger, when there is no hope?" Elrond asked, trying to reason with his rebellious daughter

"There is still hope," returned Arwen, softly, "…even Kenshin believed there was hope… or why else would he come to this world, if not leave it to its doom?"

Elrond paused before he responded, "…yes… I can see that Kenshin has had an effect on you. He is beginning to have an effect on everyone and everything he touches since he has been here… as he has been having a greater effect around the people back in his world."



Elrond went silent after his statement, as he understood Arwen's resolution. He truly sympathized with her and her devotion to Aragorn.



"…But if Aragorn survives this war, you will still be parted," added Elrond as he walked towards the window.



Arwen doubtlessly knew what her father was saying, because giving up her immortality would inevitably lead to her eventual death… as a mortal.



Elrond paused before he went on, "…if Sauron is defeated and Aragorn made king and all that you hoped for comes true... you will still have to taste the bitterness of mortality. Whether by the sword, or the slow decay of time, Aragorn will die… "



Arwen began to see a vision of her future, shared by Elrond as he spoke…







She was dressed as a queen in mourning garb and looked down upon Aragorn, with the crown of Gondor on his brow, the sword of his ancestors in his hand, and dead. Mourners are walking around the altar, paying their final respects. Arwen was weeping over her dead husband…





Elrond sadly explained, "…and there will be no comfort for you, no comfort to ease the pain of his passing…





"…He will come to death…





"…An image of the splendor of the kings of men in glory, undimmed before the breaking of the world…"







As years passed… the body of Aragorn, was now cast as a monument in stone. Arwen stood before the monument veiled in black… still weeping and mourning her long lost love. And in all those years that have passed, she wished that Aragorn didn't have to die before she did…







"…But you, my daughter… you will linger on in darkness and in doubt… as nightfall in winter that comes without a star…"







Time passed again. Arwen could not take more of her mourning of Aragorn. On a day at sunset, Arwen… still veiled in black and weeping… walked alone endlessly through the deserted woods of LothlĂłrien. She remembered when the woods were full of her people, but now… they have been gone for many, many years and generations hence…







"…Here you will dwell…





"…Bound to your grief, under the fading trees…





"…Until all the world has changed and the long years of your life are utterly spent."









Arwen and Elrond's sad vision ended… and Arwen began to cry, not knowing of the hard road that lay ahead because of her decision. Elrond turned to his daughter, solemnly.



"…Arwen," he spoke to his daughter, concluding sadly, "…there is nothing for you here… only death."



Arwen looked at her father with those crying eyes of hers, shaken up after hearing her father's sad predictions of her future that tore into her like a demon. She didn't know whether to thank her father for telling her… or to curse him. Either way… she was now crying her heart out because of it. And like Kaoru's feeling for Kenshin… Arwen believed that she couldn't go on without Aragorn. She couldn't decide what to do next, with her soul as confused as it was…



Elrond went over to his daughter and sat beside her with his hand on her cheek. "A im, ú-'erin veleth lîn? (Do I not also have your love?)," he asked Arwen.

Arwen, out of sadness, fell into her father's embrace and replied, "…gerich meleth nĂ®n, ada (You have my love, father)."









A procession of Elves, cloaked, and each carrying a lantern, set off from Rivendell proceeding on their journey to the West. Elrond watched their departure from a balcony with a stony expression. He also looked on as Arwen leaves with them. She had agreed to go with her people to the undying lands of Valinor.

Arwen turned back to look at her father one last time before she departed. Elrond continued to stare after her with an expression of resigned sadness. He truly understood his daughter's stubborness and sense of hope from within her. But, as a protective father, naturally, he had to do what he thought… was best for his daughter. Elrond had no regrets about what he has done, believing that Arwen will never be sad again.



After the company left, all was quiet in Rivendell. The city seemed to be deserted. Elrond continued to stay, standing at the window… as the Lady Galadriel spoke to him, with her thoughts, from the woods of Lothlorien:





…I amar prestar aen…



…Han mathon ne nen…



…Han mathon ne chae…



…A han noston ned 'wilith.





"The power of the enemy, is growing," said Galadriel, briefing Elrond on what was happening thus far…





"Sauron will use his puppet, Saruman, to destroy the people of Rohan…





At Isengard, Saruman continued to communicate to Sauron using the palantir… and the army of Uruk-hai proceeded further, to march to Helm's Deep. The Uruks were heavily massed in great groups of soldiers with their spears and banners held high in the air…



"…Isengard has been unleashed…"







In Mordor…



The darkness began shrouding over the Gondorian City of Osgiliath, which was once the capital of Gondor before Minas Tirith, like an omen of incoming doom that settled upon the land… as the darkness within Kyoto grew like a blanket of lost hope…







"…The Eye of Sauron now turns to Gondor, the last free kingdom of men. His war on this country will come swiftly…





"…And afterwards… the world that Kenshin Himura and his friends come from will suffer the same fate as Gondor… as well as the rest of Middle-Earth…





"…He senses the Ring is close. The strength of the Ringbearer is failing. In his heart, Frodo begins to understand…





"…The quest… will claim his life. You know this. You have foreseen it. It is the risk we all took…"







Elrond, hearing this explanation, became greatly worried. He has known, for a long time, that the ring's power of seduction was growing as much as Sauron's own power. In this instance, he looked at one of the Elven rings of power on his hand, Vilya, which once belonged to Gil-Galad, as reference to the doom of Sauron…







"…In the gathering dark, the will of the ring grows strong…





"…It works hard now to find its way back into the hands of men. Men, who are so easily seduced by its power…"







Meanwhile Frodo, Kaoru, Sam, and Yahiko were being held prisoner by the cloaked rangers from Gondor. The travelers were blindfolded as they were taken to the rangers' hideout, led by the captain of Gondor. Yahiko, in addition to being blindfolded, was also gagged because of his foul-mouthed attitude…







"…The young captain of Gondor has but to extend his hand, take the ring for his own… and the world will fall…"







The rangers' hideout was Henneth AnnĂ»n, a cave behind a small waterfall. Kaoru, Frodo, Sam, and Yahiko were handed down into the cave, one by one…





"…It is close now, so close to achieving its goal…"







The Eye of Sauron continued to flare on top of Barad-dĂ»r… surrounded by the swooping of the fell beasts, which carried the Ringwraiths. They were ready to strike at the whole of Middle-Earth, waiting to take the ring to their master, Sauron…







"…For Sauron will have dominion over all life on this Earth, as well as the other Earth, even until the ending of both worlds…"







Elrond, in Rivendell, while hearing this grave news, entered the library, looking upon the painting of Isildur facing off against Sauron with the broken blade of Narsil…





"…The time of the Elves is over. Do we leave Middle-Earth and Kenshin's world to this fate…?



"…Do we let them stand alone…?"





Elrond deeply pondered Galadriel's question, while gazing long and hard, at the painting…















Meanwhile at Henneth Annûn, the captain of Gondor confers with one of his men, Madril and unrolled a map of Middle-Earth, poring over it, discussing the current situation.



"What news?" asked the captain.

"Our scouts report Saruman has attacked Rohan," answered Madril, while indicating places on the map, "ThĂ©oden’s people have fled to Helm’s Deep. But we must look to our own borders. Captain, Orcs are on the move, Sauron is marshaling an army. Easterlings and Southrons are passing through the Black Gate."

"How many?"

"Some thousands," Madril replied gravely, "more come every day."

The captain then pointed to another spot on the map as he asked, "who’s covering the river to the north?"

"We pulled 500 men out of Osgiliath," Madril reported, "but if the city is attacked, we won’t hold it."



The captain looked at Madril with concern, knowing that conditions were now worsening in Gondor. The leader then turned back to the map.



"Saruman attacks from Isengard… Sauron from Mordor," the captain said while pointing and tracing at Isengard and the Land of Mordor.

"The fight will come to men on both fronts… Gondor is weak," the captain added, poring over the map in deep despair, "Sauron will strike us soon… and he will strike hard. He knows now, we do not have the strength to repel him."









Elsewhere, in the cave, the four travelers' bonds were cut and their blindfolds were taken off. They look around in the cave and see a waterfall behind them. Yahiko's gag was also removed, but had a bitter look on his face.



"Creeps," Yahiko muttered.

Just then, the captain approached the travelers, standing in the middle of the hustle and bustle of his men.

"My men tell me you are Orc spies," he informed the captives.

"Spies?!" queried and exclaimed Sam indignantly, "now wait just a minute."

"Yeah," interjected Kaoru angrily, "do I look like an Orc to you, mister?"

"…I know you are a woman," the Captain responded, "and the other little one is a boy, but you both wear strange clothes. For all I know, you could be with the Haradrim or Wainriders. However… there have been rumors spread from here to Rivendell of people from another world. But as to their intentions… we do not yet know."



Frodo gasped in surprise that even though Kaoru, Yahiko and their friends' time in Middle-Earth was short… that they were already made known somehow, and this stranger suspected Kaoru and Yahiko's origins by just looking at their clothing.



"Maybe, mister," Yahiko interjected, "but Kaoru's right. We're not Orcs, Haradrim, or Wain-whatevers… even though she is ugly."

"WHAT DID YOU SAY, YAHIKO!" Kaoru yelled at Yahiko, manhandling him.

"Enough already!" commanded the Captain. Kaoru and Yahiko maintained their discipline afterwards.

"…Well if you’re not spies, then who are you?" Faramir asked seriously as Frodo and the others remained silent for a moment.

The Captain sat upon a rock before the captives and said insistently and impatiently, "…speak."

"…We are Hobbits of the Shire," Frodo answered as he pointed to himself and Sam, "Frodo Baggins is my name and this is Samwise Gamgee."

"Your bodyguard?" the Captain asked.

"His gardener," Sam answered, a little offended.

The Captain then looked to Kaoru and Yahiko for their answer, "and you two are?"

"I'm Kaoru Kamiya of the Kamiya Kasshin Style of swordsmanship," Kaoru answered before gesturing to Yahiko, "this is Yahiko Myojin, my only apprentice."

"I see," the captain realized, "women who practice fighting with swords. And I thought he was your son or a relative."

"No sir," interjected Yahiko, "my parents are dead. Kaoru's parents are dead also. Kaoru and I basically have each other." Yahiko finished a little sadly.

"So… you've lost family, have you?" the Captain inquired of Yahiko.

"Yes sir," answered Yahiko, "over ten years ago. I went to live with Kaoru nearly half a year ago from where we come from."

"That's quite a long time to live without family," said the Captain, in sympathy to Yahiko, "I too have lost family… a brother… who was the greatest warrior of my land. And who many looked up to…

"…Even myself," ended the Captain solemnly.

"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that, sir," said Kaoru somberly to the Captain's feelings of his lost brother.

The captain sadly nodded to Kaoru's statements… then asked another question, "and where is your skulking friend?"



The captives lifted their eyebrows in surprise and confusion to the Captain's latest question.



"…That gangrel creature," he clarified for them, "…he had an ill-favoured look."



This question shocked the travelers greatly. They knew he was talking about Gollum. Sam tried to look at Frodo with out seeming to, from the corner of his eyes. Kaoru and Yahiko did the same. Frodo looked uneasy, as they were hesitant to answer.



With slightest hesitation, Frodo answered, "…there was no other."



The captain was somehow suspicious of Frodo's answer. Sam, Kaoru, and Yahiko grew nervous at Frodo's hesitant behavior.



Frodo went on, "we set out from Rivendell with twelve companions… one, we lost in Moria. Five of our companions are friends of Kaoru and Yahiko's."

"Yes sir," Kaoru interjected as the Captain turned to her, "their names are Kenshin Himura, Sanosuke Sagara, Misao Makimachi, Aoshi Shinomori, and Hajime Saito."

"More strange names," the captain assessed before asking, "…and the rest of your companions?"

Frodo explained further, "two are my kin. A Dwarf there was also, and an Elf. And two men; Aragorn, son of Arathorn, and Boromir of Gondor."

The last name seemed to shock the Captain as he paused for a moment before asking, "…you were friend of Boromir?"

"…Yes," Frodo answered sadly, "…for my part."

"Yeah, we all know Boromir," interjected Yahiko with a bit of disgust in his voice, "so what does that have to do with you, buddy?"



The captain felt insulted by that last remark. He stood up and looked away from the captives, lost in though for a moment.

Moments later…



He turned to face them and replied, "it would grieve you all then… to learn that he is dead?"



The statement made by the captain shocked the captives greatly as they gasped.



'Boromir is…' thought Yahiko.

'…Dead?' thought Kaoru, in great shock, 'when… did this happen?'

"…Dead?" Frodo asked, as he was the most shocked of the captives, "…how? When?"

"As one of his companions," the Captain returned tightly, "I had hoped you would tell me."



The captives waited in sympathy for why the captain acted like this.



"His horn washed up upon the riverbank, about six days past… it was cloven in two," the captain told the captives of what befell Boromir, "…but more than this, I know it in my heart…"

The captain turned to Yahiko a little sharply, and finished in a pain-filled voice, "…he was my brother."



Frodo, Kaoru, Yahiko, and Sam were saddened by his answer, hearing that the man… the brother that he lost… was none other than Boromir.



"I'm sorry sir," Yahiko said, apologetically, "…I didn't know. Boromir never said he had a brother."

"Did you find anyone else who died?" Kaoru asked silently, fearing that perhaps… Kenshin may have been killed as Boromir, "…anyone perhaps, with a cross-shaped scar on his left cheek. That would be Kenshin."

"No," answered the Captain, "we found no one else… just Boromir."

Feeling a little relived that Kenshin may be alive, Kaoru said sympathetically to the captain, "…we're all sorry to hear about your brother, Mr.…?"

"Captain," the captain corrected her as he answered, "...Faramir."

"…Captain Faramir," Kaoru went on, "…for what its worth, we really don't need to be kept hostage here, now that you know our names. Would you please let us go, so that we can't trouble you further?"

Faramir turned to Kaoru, with a disproving look and replied "…I know your names… but I do not yet know why you are here. As I said to you before, you were found in a land where only the servants of Barad-dĂ»r dwell upon. If I knew more about your purpose… I might be able to consider your request, Miss Kaoru."





Kaoru and the others became distressed that they would be Faramir's prisoners for just a bit longer. They all knew that they could not reveal to anyone about their quest to destroy the ring, especially to Faramir. The situation went from bad to worse. They all fled the Fellowship for two main reasons: they knew the ring must not go near Gondor, and they knew he couldn't delay the quest any longer. Now they were all surrounded by the Men of Gondor and delayed in their mission.



But the issue of Smeagol-Gollum was the hardest part. If Frodo were to lie, Faramir might disbelieve all he had to say. But if he were to tell the truth and betray the creature's trust, Frodo feared that Gollum would be treacherous as Sam and Yahiko believed the creature out to be. And, the men would certainly not allow them to continue on their way with Smeagol as their guide.



Frodo decided then, when Faramir asked him, that he could not betray the ancient Hobbit, though some truth would have to be told, as Kaoru felt the same way. However, with the Captain of Gondor, persistent as he is to finding out about their quest… the travelers may have no choice, but to tell Faramir of their quest. And with no more words exchanged…



Faramir then walked away from the travelers, leaving them with the shock of Boromir's death.











Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien



A/n: long chapter, isn't it? Well anyway, I'm still having trouble trying to get online from my computer, and trying to post it from other computers that I can see wherever I go. Oh, here's the surprise I mentioned earlier:







Let it be known that on October 9, 2004,





"John, the visionary has successfully finished writing Section three of Rurouni Kenshin and the Lord of the Rings, though he finished the Epilogue ahead of time early in March!"



That's right, I'm done with the writing of the whole fanfiction! And you're all invited to comment on that. I greatly welcome it.



And I heard that the Extended Edition of Return of the King would be out on December 14. So, I want to wait till I get the extended edition before posting Section 3, besides we all know what scenes were cut from the movie, don't we? You might say, that I'm using the theatrical versions for a rough draft, and using the extended editions for the finishing touches to the fanfic.



Not to mention… I'm still trying to get a job, and I should probably not post any more chapters until I get one. In the meantime, I'll be watchful of more reviews, as they come.

But, all that aside, please read and review.


Chapter 47 - Ch. 20: Treachery at the Forbidden Pool

A/n: Remember when I said that I shouldn't post any more chapters until I get a job. Well, I don't have one yet, but I thought that since it is the week of the presidential election (for those who live in the USA), I thought that I'd post a chapter for this occasion. Personally, I voted for John Kerry for the next president.

But, enough of politics, here's the next chapter.









Chapter 20: Treachery at the Forbidden Pool, Gollum's regression









Sometime later at night in Henneth AnnĂ»n, all was silent…





Captain Faramir of Gondor sat alone on a rock… holding within his hands… Boromir’s cloven ox horn. The majority of his men were asleep, including the captives, Frodo, Sam, Yahiko and Kaoru. He became very deep in thought, knowing that he has met someone who actually knew his brother, Boromir. He was indeed grieved over his brother's death at the hands of the Uruk-Hai…





Faramir thought back to where he was that day, at the Anduin River… when he had just discovered his brother's horn, broken in half. Filled with fear… the young captain slowly stepped out into the river… seeing a boat coming in his direction, with nobody in it apparently…



Faramir then looked inside the boat…



And saw his brother, laid out in a state of honor with his weapons and shield. Faramir instantly became shocked and sad, as he just stood there and watched the boat pass him by, disbelieving the fact that he had just discovered his brother dead and laid to rest upon the Anduin River…







Faramir began shedding tears… gripping his hands tighter upon the broken horn. Now with Boromir gone from this world… it was up to him to save and bring peace to Gondor once more. The last time he and Boromir saw each other… was when Boromir had been selected to head out to Rivendell for Elrond's council, though he was reluctant to do so. Faramir opted to go, but his father, Denethor, the Steward of Gondor, wouldn't have it, for he always favored Boromir over Faramir to bring justice to Gondor. And even now… Faramir wished that he were the one selected to go to Rivendell.

As Faramir continued to dwell in his grief…





"Captain Faramir," one of his men called out to him.



Faramir turned his head as his man came toward him… and whispered something in his ear…









Faramir and a few of his men went to a cavern storeroom, where Kaoru, Frodo, Sam, and Yahiko were sleeping. The area was scattered about with crates and barrels around the room. He stood before Frodo as he awoke.



Faramir said to the Hobbit, "you must come with me, now."

Just then… Kaoru awoke looking up at Faramir, "eh, what's going on?" She asked.

"I have to borrow the halfling for a moment," said Faramir, "you stay here my lady."

"Wait just a minute," Kaoru said a little intensely, "if you're taking Frodo somewhere, I want to know where. Besides what concerns Frodo concerns the rest of us as well."



Faramir looked at Kaoru with an unsettling, yet untrusting expression, still unwilling to let her come along.



"Let her come along, Faramir," said Frodo, "…I wish her to come with me."

"…Very well then," Faramir reluctantly agreed to Kaoru's company, "but the other two will remain here, understood?"



Frodo and Kaoru nodded, accepting Faramir's terms.



"Damrod," Faramir called to one of his men, "stand guard here, if they should ever wake up to inquire about their companion's whereabouts."

"Yes, Captain," answered Damrod. Faramir then gestured to Kaoru and Frodo to come along.









Frodo, Kaoru, and Faramir went outside the cave and came onto a ledge. The moon shone full, as it painted everything silver. Faramir was up front while Frodo and Kaoru were way behind him. The captain was at the edge of the ledge, looking down towards a pool at the bottom of the waterfall, for anything suspicious. Once he did…



Faramir turned back to Kaoru and Frodo as he pointed down below, "down there." He said beckoning the pair…

Frodo and Kaoru came up to Faramir… and looked down towards the pool… shocked and surprised…



To see the creature, SmĂ©agol-Gollum, sitting on a rock at the pool’s edge… just before he dove into the silver water…





"To enter the Forbidden Pool bears the penalty of death." Faramir told them quietly, as they gasped inwardly at Faramir.





The young captain then turned his head upwards, with Frodo and Kaoru following his gaze…



And archers silently appeared out of the bushes, with arrows notched on their bows, ready to shoot Smeagol. Faramir then turned downwards…



Where more archers appeared, from their hiding places, with bows at the ready, to shoot the creature that was violating their territory…





"…They wait for my command," Faramir said, watching his captives closely, as they were dismayed to know that their guide will be shot on sight, "…shall I shoot?"



Frodo and Kaoru looked at each other from the corners of their eyes, feeling that they have to do something fast. They both watched Smeagol play by the pool in horrified indecision. Smeagol climbed out of the water onto the rock with a fish, as he sang:





The rock and pool…

Is nice and cool…

So juicy sweeet…!





As Smeagol enjoyed his song…



Faramir lifted his arm to give the signal to shoot the creature while glancing at Kaoru and Frodo with a raised brow. Their dismay increased greatly, as the archers tightened their bows…





And our only wish…

To catch a fish…

So juicy sweeeeet…!





Smeagol continued singing, whacking the fish hard upon the rock a few times…



Frodo looked wide eyed at Faramir, then back down at the pool where Smeagol was happily eating the fish. Kaoru could only look at Frodo, as he was the only one who could tell Faramir to stop. Kaoru knew that Frodo was reluctant to answer Faramir about him in the first place, which was probably the reason that he only wanted Frodo to come… because they had found Smeagol. If Kaoru and Frodo were to let Faramir shoot, it would simply be murder. But if they were to beg for Smeagol to be let go… their request would only be ignored…





The fish almost wriggled out of Smeagol's grasp, but regained his hold… and whacked it on the rock many times more, even harder, unaware of the danger that he was in…





Faramir was ready to give the signal for firing…







"Wait!" Frodo spoke up and Faramir stopped, as the Hobbit and Kaoru knew that they had to tell Faramir about the creature, "…this creature is bound to me… and I to him."



With a perplexed expression, Faramir was both surprised and not surprised to hear that Frodo knew about the creature and didn't tell him before.



"…He is our guide," Frodo answered further, with Kaoru nodding in agreement and pleaded with the captain, "please… let us go down to him."

"…I will only let you go down, Frodo," said Faramir, only letting Frodo go down, "…I wish for Kaoru to remain here."

Kaoru then turned to Frodo and said, "its alright Frodo. It was your life that he saved. So you should be the one to return the favor."



Frodo thought a moment… then nodded to what Kaoru said. It should be him to save Smeagol since he saved him from drowning in the Dead Marshes. And with that… Frodo proceeded down towards the pool. However, Faramir was still suspicious.







Smeagol continued tearing into the raw fish with a very hearty appetite, happily enjoying his meal. Frodo pushed his way through the bushes behind Smeagol as his heart sank, thinking that it would probably be impossible for the creature to ever understand or believe… that Frodo had saved his life in the only way he could…



"Smeagol," he called quietly, but Smeagol could barely hear Frodo at first, spiting out a piece of the fish in his hands.

"Master is here," Frodo spoke up a little… and Smeagol turned around, looking behind him in surprise.

"…Come, SmĂ©agol," Frodo continued to call out, beckoning his guide.

Smeagol looked at Frodo hesitantly, as Kaoru, from up above could only watch, hoping that Smeagol will follow Frodo out of the pool and not get killed by the rangers.



"…Trust master… come," Frodo said, slowly backing up the way he had come and gesturing for Smeagol to follow.

Smeagol paused for a moment… before asking in bewildered confusion, "…we must, go now?"

"Yes, Smeagol, its time for us to go now," answered Frodo.

But then… Smeagol inquired, "…where is the mistress--?"

"The mistress is fine, everyone's just fine, Smeagol," Frodo quickly interrupted, answering further, then insisted, "but you must trust master. Follow me, come on… come."

Smeagol then put the fish in his mouth… and hesitantly started to follow Frodo with a smile…



'Yes, that's right, Smeagol,' thought a relieved Kaoru, looking from above, '…follow your master.'

"…Come, Smeagol," Frodo encouraged him, "nice SmĂ©agol. That’s it… come on…"



Smeagol happily continued to follow Frodo… because had a master that he could trust. Then the creature's eyes widened as he looked wildly from left to right…





And one of Faramir's men took him by surprise as he grabbed Smeagol by the neck and held him up, ambushing him from the bushes. The rest of the rangers came out of the bushes, aiming their bows at the creature.



"Don’t hurt him!" Frodo cried anxiously to the soldiers, very shocked to see the rangers ambushing SmĂ©agol…

As was Kaoru, as she yelled at Faramir, "what are you doing, Faramir! You have to let him go!"



Then… one of the rangers came up to Kaoru, holding a knife to her back.



"Do not move my lady," the ranger warned Kaoru. Kaoru could only look helplessly at the rangers who ended up wrestling down Sméagol mercilessly, as the creature wailed loudly.



"SmĂ©agol don’t struggle!" Frodo screamed wildly to the still struggling SmĂ©agol, "SmĂ©agol listen to me!"

"Master!" Smeagol wailed reproachfully at Frodo, feeling betrayed by the one Hobbit he truly loved… and trusted.



Then the rangers covered Smeagol's face with a black cloth, as he was carried away, whimpering and screeching miserably. Frodo stared after them with a stricken expression and looked up at Faramir as he and Kaoru turned away from the pool, taking Sméagol prisoner.











In another part of the cave, Faramir's rangers wrestled with Smeagol even more, punching and slapping him fiercely, being tortured mercilessly like he was with the Orcs at Barad-dûr.



"Ahhhhhhh! No! Nooooo!!!!" Sméagol wailed, begging the rangers to stop beating him senseless.

"That's enough!" Faramir called to the men.



And they threw him down onto the rocky ground. Crying in misery, Sméagol crawled and scrambled into a corner and curled up into ball, under a bulge in the rock wall, with his back, to the men, whimpering in fear of them.

Faramir went up to Smeagol and asked, "where are you leading them?"

Smeagol snuggled closer to the rock wall, his arms wrapped around himself, his hands over his shoulders and on his back and wouldn't answer him, weeping and sobbing quietly.

"Answer me!" Faramir demanded, growing impatient.



Suddenly…



"SmĂ©a… gol?" he asked himself, cooing and stroking his hand smoothly on his back…



But apparently, it wasn't Smeagol talking… it was Gollum… now trying to take control…



"…Why does it cry, SmĂ©agol?"

"…Cruel men hurts us," SmĂ©agol answered, sobbing and deeply hurt, "master tricksed us."

"Of course he did," Gollum said reasonably.



SmĂ©agol sobbed again…



"I told you he was tricksy," Gollum confirmed about Frodo as Sméagol sobbed even more, "I told you he was false."

"But," SmĂ©agol said suddenly, in realization, "…the mistress still likes SmĂ©agol. She wouldn't hurt--"

"Where was the mistress?" Gollum interrupted, cooing even more, "…master was so keen to answer sooo quickly when you asked about where she was, wasn't he? The mistress wasn’t there because she wanted master to hurt you…"



A pause…



"She's tricksy too, just like master," ended Gollum.

"Master and mistress are our friends ...our friends," said SmĂ©agol in a low, uncertain voice…



As Faramir watched continuously in horrified fascination at the conversation the creature was having with itself. Besides being hideous, Faramir saw for himself… the growing madness of the creature… a madness that he had never witnessed before in his life…



"Master betrayed ussss!" Gollum hissed harshly, "…they all betrayed us!"

"Noooo, not it’s business!" whimpered SmĂ©agol even more, trying to defend Frodo and Kaoru, "leave us alone!"

But…



"Filthy little hobbitsesss!" Gollum grated roughly, while pounding his fist, "filthy little travelersessss! They stole it from usss! They all stole it from ussss!"

"No… no!" Smeagol groaned miserably, with his hands over his head.

Despite what Faramir had witnessed with the seemingly deranged creature… he asked in great curiosity, "…what did they steal…?"



Then… Gollum turned to face Faramir with a wild, savage expression. It seemed that Gollum took over once again…



"…Myyy… PRECIOUS!" Gollum answered, growling ferociously, "aaaaaarrrrgggggghhhh!".









Back in the storeroom of the cavern, where the travelers were being held… Sam, Yahiko, and Kaoru were huddled before Frodo, sitting on their knees, discussing what to do next, since their guide was taken prisoner…



"We have to get out of here." Sam said urgently.

"Yeah, you said it, Sam," agreed Yahiko, "we can't stay here any longer, that's for sure."

"Even if we wanted to Yahiko," interjected Kaoru, "how are we going to do it? This cave's practically crawling with Faramir's men. I doubt we'll all be able to escape."



Sam and Yahiko realized that what Kaoru said is true. And then…



Sam had a suggestion as he looked at Frodo. "I know… you can go, Mr. Frodo," he said to Frodo, "go, now!"

Sam crawled up towards Frodo and added, "you can do it. Use the ring, Mr. Frodo. Just this once… put it on… disappear."



But despite the suggestion, Frodo was hesitant.



"…Sam's right Frodo," said Yahiko, agreeing with Sam, "…you've got to use the ring to disappear… and get away."

"…I can't," returned Frodo, with despair in his voice, "…you were right, Sam… all of you were right. You tried to tell me, but…"



Everyone felt sorry for Frodo, knowing that he finally realized that the ring has been taking ahold of him all this time…



"…I’m sorry," Frodo gave his sincerest apologies to his companions… companions who have been trying to help him on this harsh journey.

"The ring’s taking me… if I put it on, he’ll find me," ended a horror-thickened Frodo, cringing within his own fear, "…he’ll see."

"Mr. Frodo," Sam said in concern.

"Frodo," Kaoru cut in, "…I know how you feel. We all do. All of us have our times of despair and horror… especially when we're in a situation like this."

Frodo looked at Kaoru in confused gratitude. "Miss Kaoru, " Frodo sadly spoke.

"But still," Kaoru went on, sternly, "Sam and Yahiko are right. We have to get out of this place somehow."

"I doubt that will be possible now, my lady Kaoru," Faramir came in.



The travelers gasped and stood up as Faramir drew his sword…



"So," said Faramir with a tight voice as he began to approach Frodo, "…this is the answer to all the riddles."

Sam stood helplessly, afraid to move to Frodo's defense. Yahiko however, wanted to intervene… but Kaoru held him back, laying her hand on his shoulder, not wanting him to involve himself rashly.

"Here in the wild I have you," Faramir added, advancing closer to Frodo, as the Hobbit backed away from him, towards the wall, "two halflings, a woman, a young boy… and a host of men at my call…"

Frodo flattened himself against the wall, with both arms spread at his sides, his hands gripping the rock…



"…The ring of power within my grasp," Faramir continued quietly, almost to himself… as he dipped the tip of his sword into the front of Frodo’s shirt… and drew out the ring, hooking the chain from Frodo's neck, "…a chance for Faramir, captain of Gondor… to show his quality."



Everyone continued to stand helpless at Faramir's discovery of the ring of power. Suddenly… the ring whispered… and Frodo began to fall into a trance…



Frodo’s look of fear slowly changed… as his eyes rolled up, showing the whites within them…



But then… Kaoru started to act strangely… as her eyes began to blink slowly… and her faint groans emitting from her breath, with the ring's power tempting her once more…



Yahiko looked up at Kaoru worriedly, wondering what was going on with her, as he was still unaware of her temptation for the ring. Kaoru had always felt a sense to have the ring… ever since she saw Frodo caressing it with his hands too many times…



Faramir was tempted as well, knowing he has an object of power within his reach…



Frodo's eyes met Faramir's again, but this time… Frodo looked feral…



And…





"…nnnNOOOOOOOOOO!" snarled Frodo, almost roaring, as he grabbed the ring in his hand, and pushed the sword away aggressively, running away from Faramir.





As he did… Kaoru came out of her trance as well. Frodo retreated into a corner, where he wept quietly. Kaoru then went up to Frodo… and embraced him lovingly, after being threatened by Faramir.



"Don't worry, Frodo… I won't let him near you," Kaoru assured him, then turned sharply to Faramir, "Faramir's acting more like Boromir every time. He's definitely his brother alright."



Wondering why Kaoru could say that about Boromir, Faramir starts to go over to Frodo and Kaoru for the answer, but Yahiko and Sam obstructed him.



"Stop it!" Sam cried angrily, "leave him alone!"

"Yeah, back off, you creep!" Yahiko cried even more angrily, "I don't care if you're Boromir's brother or not."

"Don’t you understand? He’s got to destroy it," Sam said to Faramir fervently, "that’s where we’re going, into Mordor… to the mountain of fire."

"And to answer your question about me and Kaoru," interjected Yahiko, "you were right on one thing… we're one of those rumored people from the other world that's so talked about here. Sauron is also threatening our world… and we intend to see the ring destroyed so that we can all be saved.

"…I may be just a kid who doesn't understand everything. But I do know that if you're thinking about trying to control the ring's power… you can just forget about it, because the ring's nothing but trouble. It'll only obey its creator," finished Yahiko.

Just then, one of Faramir's men came in with news. "Osgiliath is under attack," he said urgently, "they call for reinforcements."

"…Captain Faramir," interjected Kaoru, saying her peace, "…I can understand what you're all going through with what's happening in your land. All of you are expecting a miracle of some kind. But believe us when we tell you… the ring is not that miracle that you so desperately want!"

"Miss Kaoru's right, sir," Sam agreed, as Faramir glanced at him, "please… its such a burden to us all. Will you not help us?"



Faramir contemplated all of his prisoners' words and warnings about the ring, as he stood like a statue, indecisive about what to do…



"Captain?" asked the man.

Moments passed before… Faramir replied, "…prepare to leave."



The man went away to tell the others to pass the order to head for Osgiliath for assistance. Sam, Kaoru, and Yahiko waited as Faramir turned back to them for his answer…





"…The ring will go to Gondor," Faramir declared to the travelers.

Sam and Kaoru gasped fearfully as Yahiko growled, "…grr! Haven't you heard anything we've said?!"

"I have," Faramir replied contemptuously to Yahiko, "…you said so yourself that you're only a boy who doesn't understand everything. So how do you know what we can or can't control?"

Yahiko went speechless as Sam was filled with despair, fearing the worst…









Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien



A/n: I like to thank my new reviewers for their reviews and continuous support, and all my usual reviewers for their support. So, hang on guys, next chapter… get ready to prepare for the battle of Helm's Deep to be close. Please r/r.



2nd A/n: One last thing… my mom isn't feeling so well, so I'd like to dedicate this chapter in hopes that she will get well again. I would like it if you would pray and wish that my mom would get well soon, thanks!



 


Chapter 48 - Ch. 21: Battle by nightfall

A/n: My mom is out of the hospital, and diagnosed with cancer. However, the doctors cannot determine what type of cancer it is, so keep praying for my mom's health, as she takes an MRI test this Thursday.



Now, here's chapter 21. Please Read and review.











Chapter 21: Battle by nightfall, Aragorn's return to Helm's Deep







After surviving a near death fall… Aragorn proceeded further to ride towards Helm's Deep, upon the horse, Brego, which once belonged to ThĂ©odred. It was in the early hours of the fourth dawn. The Dunedain ranger of the North swayed drunkenly, half-alive and nearly worn out to the point of exhaustion… as Brego trotted slowly along, their path seemingly aimless. Aragorn reined Brego in at the top of a large hill, looked down in the valley below…







And saw a huge dark mass moved through the valley…





…At the distance that Aragorn could make out…





…It was an army of Uruk-Hai, thousands strong… ten thousand strong! All marked with the White hand of Saruman upon their armor, helmets, shields, and banners that they all carried. Immediately, Aragorn backed Brego away from the edge of the hill, and turned him, heeling the horse into a canter.



Aragorn quickened the pace of his horse, riding over the hills of the White Mountains. Then suddenly… he saw a black speck in the distance and slowed to a halt for a moment to see who it was…



It was another horseman riding forth towards him. Aragorn peered in closely at the rider when he rode nearer to him. The rider appeared to have brown-spiked, bird-like hair, with a red head band, with a white jacket and pants…



…It was Sanosuke.



"…Sano," spoke Aragorn.

"Aragorn," replied Sanosuke as he stopped by Aragorn, relieved to see him up and about, and on a horse, "…man I'm glad to see you. So it looks like you were able to handle yourself after all."

"…I guess so," Aragorn said sheepishly.

Sanosuke then looked at the horse that Aragorn was riding, and made a look of recognition with his eyes.

"Hey, isn't that the horse that you calmed when it was rowdy?" asked Sanosuke.

"Yes, Sano, this is Brego," answered Aragorn, serenely, "the one who I asked to be set free and was done so. He sensed my affliction and returned to bear me upon his back."

"Whoa," said Sanosuke in great awe, "I'm still a little clueless to how… but I'm glad that he came to you willingly."

"The horse has great feelings, Sano. I can see that you came out here to determine if I was still alive," he assessed of Sanosuke.

"Yeah," answered Sanosuke, then made a sad face, "…so when do I get to fall and come back from the dead. You and Gandalf must be the luckiest people in Middle-Earth, you know that, Aragorn?"



Aragorn gave an embarrassed look at his street-fighting companion, even though he suffered a bad fall.



"We'll get to criticize each other later, Sano," said Aragorn, returning his face to a stern expression, "but now, we must hasten ourselves to Helm's Deep, quickly."

"Why?" asked Sanosuke, "what's happening?"

"A battle is near!" Aragorn said, with alarm, spurring Brego to race his hardest, "all of Rohan must be prepared now!"



Sanosuke hardened his face, sensing that Aragorn was right… and that Saruman was now launching his final assault upon Rohan. With that… he and Aragorn rode together, with all their hardest speed… to the great fortress of Helm's Deep.





Miles and miles of mountainous terrain they covered upon the White Mountains. It was now the early afternoon of the fourth day. And as they topped a hill, Aragorn and Sanosuke could at last see Helm’s Deep, in the distance…





"Here we are, Aragorn," said Sanosuke, "Helm's Deep."

"Thank you, Sano," replied Aragorn, with a smile.

"Anytime," nodded Sanosuke.

"Mae carnen, Brego, mellon nîn," Aragorn said to Brego, patting him fondly on the neck.







The horseback duo made their way to the entrance of Helm's Deep. As they entered through the causeway, the refugees were both confused and amazed at the site of Aragorn's return with Sanosuke.

"He's alive!" the refugees cry out.

Gimli, hearing about Aragorn's miraculous return, pushed his way through the crowd. "Where is he?" he asked loudly, "where is he! Get out of the way! I'm going to kill him!"



Aragorn and Sanosuke dismounted off their horses and Gimli made his way through the last few people in his way, to stand in front of Aragorn and Sanosuke.



"You are, the luckiest, the canniest… and the most reckless man I ever knew," said Gimli in amazement, as he embraced Aragorn fondly, "bless you, laddie!"

"We're all glad to see him Gimli," interjected Sanosuke.

"Yes, Sanosuke," replied Gimli, "…its just a bit of a shock, that's all."

"We'll get to being shocked later, Gimli," said Aragorn, "where is the king?"

Gimli gestured with his head, in the direction of the hall within the lofty tower, where Aragorn went off to afterwards.

"What's happening of late, Sanosuke?" asked Gimli.

"We're in trouble, Gimli," replied Sanosuke, forebodingly, "big trouble."







Aragorn, Gimli, and Sanosuke were about to enter the tower, but had a last minute reunion with Legolas. Legolas had put on a serious face, seeing the unexpected arrival of Aragorn…



"Le ab-dollen (you're late)," he said. Aragorn and Legolas smiled at each other sarcastically.

Legolas took another quick look at his body. "You look terrible," he said.

"Hey, go easy on him, Legolas," said a sarcastic Sanosuke, "the man suffered a bad fall. Isn't that right, Aragorn?"

Aragorn went speechless at Sanosuke's witty banter about his condition.

Legolas smiled at Sanosuke and replied jokingly, "…yes. Indeed he has, Sanosuke. And he's returned… barely unscathed."



To the side… Éowyn tended to more of the refugees, and heard a great amount of laughing. She turned around… to see Aragorn alive before her eyes, with Sanosuke and Legolas beside him… and smiled joyously with relief, as she got up to run to him.

But Éowyn hesitated when she noticed Legolas handing something to Aragorn with a smile. Aragorn opened his hand and held the Evenstar. Sanosuke smiled lovingly at the jewel's beauty, knowing that Aragorn had missed the sight of it.



"…Hannon le (thank you)," said Aragorn as he closed his hand around the jewel.

Éowyn looked on and smiles even as tears filled her eyes. After seeing what Legolas had given Aragorn, she remained where she was. For Éowyn knew that the jewel had reminded Aragorn of his first love, Arwen… and began to fear… that her feelings for Aragorn weren't going to be returned. But then, she remembered what Sanosuke gave her for safekeeping… Kenshin's reverse-blade sword, Hope. She carried it with her wherever she went. Éowyn had it in her hand even now. With this realization… Éowyn mustered enough courage to go up to Sanosuke, to give it back to him… as well as to greet Aragorn for his return.



"Sanosuke," Éowyn called to Sanosuke, handing the reverse-blade sword to him, "…I kept it safe for you, just like you wanted me to."

Sanosuke sighed as he carefully took Hope back from Éowyn. Legolas smiled fondly, observing that Éowyn had willingly kept into safekeeping Kenshin's unkilling weapon, just as he had kept Arwen's pendent for Aragorn.

"Thanks," said Sanosuke in gratitude, "I knew I could count on you to look after it."

"You're welcome," returned Éowyn gracefully, as she bowed fervently.

Éowyn then turned to Aragorn and said joyfully, "my Lord Aragorn… I am so relieved to see you alive."

Aragorn smiled fervently at Éowyn, sensing her feelings of great relief to know that he came back.

The brave ranger came up to Éowyn and responded, "…it is great to see you again… Éowyn."



Éowyn gasped surprisingly, hearing Aragorn calling out her name, so gracefully.





ThĂ©oden sat in the main hall, with his advisors… when they all heard a creak at the door. The company looked up from where from where they were…



And gasped in surprise to see Aragorn push his way through the great doors of the hall, alive and well. Aoshi and Saito were also in the main hall with the king of Rohan. Aoshi gasped in surprise, as had Théoden, to see this impossible feat, but not as surprised when he saw the return of Gandalf. Saito, however, was not so surprised, as he was the first one to have thought of the possibility of Aragorn's survival of his fall.



'So,' thought Saito, smirking, while smoking a cigarette, 'the king has returned.'









As much as ThĂ©oden and the other soldiers within the hall were glad to see Aragorn there at the fortress… their relief was short-lived… as Aragorn conferred with the king as well as the others about the incoming… and impending danger that lay ahead. ThĂ©oden paced restlessly away from Aragorn, after hearing this grave revelation.



"A great host, you say?" asked Théoden, his back to Aragorn.

"All Isengard is emptied," answered Aragorn.

"How many?"

"Ten thousand strong at least," Aragorn reported plainly.

'This isn't good,' thought Sanosuke, as everyone was shocked to hear this, '…just what we all need… an army of 10,000 Uruk-Hai.'

ThĂ©oden turned to face Aragorn, and asked with perplexity, "…10,000?!"

"It is an army bred for a single purpose," Aragorn told the king gravely, "…to destroy the world of Men."

The fighters wore a face of determination at the looming threat of the great force of Saruman that he had sent to destroy them.

"…They will be here by nightfall," finished Aragorn fatefully.

ThĂ©oden with bleak eyes, and gritting teeth… turned and walked away resolutely, as he firmly said, "…let them come!"









Théoden gathered his guards behind the Deeping Wall, informing them of the coming battle. The refugees, in turn, also learn of the threat that will come upon them by dusk.

Théoden, striding along with Gamling, ordered, "I want every man and strong lad, able to bear arms, to be ready for battle by nightfall."



Gamling nodded and went off to carry out his instructions. Théoden then led Sanosuke, Aragorn, Saito, Legolas, Aoshi, and Gimli to the gate of Helm's Deep, overlooking the surrounding landscape.



"I hope you seriously know what you're doing, Théoden," began Saito, "with a host of 10,000 soldiers, this little band of troops that you have will be nothing."

"You underestimate my strategies, Lord Saito," countered Théoden, pointing outward to explain his plan of battle, "we will cover the causeway and the gate from above. No army has ever breached the Deeping wall, or set foot inside the Hornburg."

"Saito is correct, my lord," interjected Gimli, "this is no rabble of mindless orcs. These are Uruk-Hai. Their armor is thick and their shields broad."

"Indeed," added Aoshi, "we've all fought the Uruk-Hai before. This will be an even greater challenge than you think, your highness."

Théoden turned to face Aoshi, and said, "perhaps it is so, Lord Aoshi."

The king then went over to look down at Gimli, adding, "…and I have fought many wars, Master Dwarf. I know how to defend my own keep."



After his last remark, ThĂ©oden went back into the fortress with the others following him. Gimli seems miffed. Legolas clapped a hand on Gimli’s shoulder as he follows the others back into Helm's Deep.



"They will break upon this fortress like water on rock," ThĂ©oden said, continuing to stride through the fortress, with the others behind him, "Saruman’s hordes will pillage and burn, we’ve seen it before. Crops can be resown… homes, rebuilt. Within these walls… we will outlast them."

"They do not come to destroy Rohan’s crops or villages!" Aragorn exclaimed in exasperation, "they come to destroy its people… down to the last child!"

"Besides, as far as Saruman's concerned," added Sanosuke, "he considers homes and farms as nothing more than stepping stones that are in his path."



Insulted, Théoden rounded on Aragorn and Sanosuke angrily.



"What would you two have me do?" he asked intensely, gesturing towards the surrounding troops, "look at my men, their courage hangs by a thread. If this is to be our end, then I would have them make such an end… as to be worthy of remembrance."

Finishing his statement, Théoden started to turn away from Aragorn and the others. Running out of options, Aragorn spoke to the king one last time.

"Send out riders, my lord," Aragorn advised Théoden, earnestly, "you must call for aid."

"Théoden," interjected Sanosuke, "I'd be happy to take on these creeps myself like you are, but in this kind of situation, Aragorn's right. You're going to need help on this one."

The king walked up to them and asked contemptuously, "…and who will come? Elves…? Dwarves…?"

ThĂ©oden turned to face Sanosuke as he added, "…or perhaps some of the people from your world will somehow… miraculously appear through one of those portals of yours."

Sanosuke had nothing to reply to the king, sympathizing with Théoden's position.



"We are not so lucky in our friends as you… the old alliances are dead," ended ThĂ©oden to Aragorn in frustration.

"You won't know that unless you try, your majesty," said Sanosuke.

"Gondor will answer," Aragorn assured Théoden.

"Gondor?!" Théoden asked, growling in fury, "where was Gondor when the Westfold fell? Where was Gondor when our enemies closed in around us? Where was Gon--"

Théoden relaxed his nerves for a moment, while everyone watched him in great sympathy with his actions and behavior after all that had happened to him ever since he was controlled by Saruman's spells.

The king immediately regained his wits and concluded resolutely, "…no, my Lord Aragorn, Lord Sanosuke… we are alone."

With that… the king turned and stalked away angrily, leaving Aragorn, Sanosuke, and the others to worry greatly about ThĂ©oden.



'I've been alone most of my life, Théoden,' thought a sympathetic Sanosuke, seeing the king walk away, 'but if it wasn't for Kenshin, I would've felt really lonely. I just hope you won't feel that way yourself.'

"Well," spoke Saito, while lighting a cigarette, "…you guys tried your best."

Sanosuke turned to face Saito, "…are you feeling sympathy for us Saito?"

"Not exactly moron," replied Saito, as he blew smoke, "…but just I'm saying that you did your best. No one can do more than that."

Once again… Sanosuke had nothing to say.





Théoden climbed up the steps to the main hall towards Gamling and ordered, "get the women and children into the caves."

"We need more time to lay provisions for a siege, lord," Gamling reported

"There is no time," returned Théoden, quickly striding away, "war is upon us!"

"Secure the gate," said Gamling, turning to the solders that were manning the gates.



But for all their haste in preparation, they were unaware… that the crebain, Saruman's personal spy crows, were now flying above them and the fortress… watching their every move…











Back in Fangorn Forest, Treebeard continued to walk through the woods, carrying Merry, Misao, and Pippin, descending down towards a large, natural bowl-shaped dell in the heart of the forest, with no trees, save a large thrust of rock in the center. Derndingle, men called it. Two other paths led down into the clearing, from the west and from the east.



"We ents," began Treebeard, "have not troubled about the wars of men and wizards… for a very long time. But now… something is about to happen… that has not happened… for an age…"

"What is about to happen, Treebeard?" asked Misao.

Treebeard stopped where he was in the dingle and replied, gesturing, "…Ent Moot, Lady Misao."

"What's that?" asked Merry.

"It is a gathering." Treebeard rumbled.

"A gathering of what?" asked Merry, looking at the clearing uneasily.



Just then…





The trio heard the squeaking, groaning sounds of protesting wood from within the forest…





It was a company of ents entering the clearing down the other paths from the woods…





The Ents came in great numbers…





More and more Ents came, entering the meeting place where they have always met for this council called Ent Moot…





Misao and the Hobbits were greatly amazed as the Ents drew near towards them.



"Beech… Oak… Chestnut… Ash," said Treebeard, welcoming his fellow ents, "good, good, good… many have come."



The Ents then settled, gazing upon the strange newcomers. Merry, Misao and Pippin in turn, gazed upon the Ents in bewilderment, expecting to see a number of creatures exactly like Treebeard, but saw nothing of the kind. The Ents were as different from one another as trees from trees. However, the trio upon Treebeard knew that they were all the same kindred, with the same kind of eyes… but not as old or so deep as Treebeard's eyes.



"Now we must decide, if the Ents… will go to war," said Treebeard, hopefully.

Merry licked his lips in anticipation while Misao smiled in amazement seeing the great power that the Ents had to offer, hoping that Treebeard and the Ents will decide to fight.

'Man, oh man!' thought Misao, brightly, 'this is good! Treebeard, I really hope that you guys do decide to fight.'











Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien

A/n: I'd like to dedicate this chapter to all of those suffering from cancer, battling with cancer, as well as those who survived cancer, my mom included. And in case some of you didn't know, my new e-mail address is…

Docwho4243@hotmail.com… I already have made the changes in e-mail in my profile page… so feel free to e-mail me, as well as send your reviews, okay.






Chapter 49 - Ch. 22: There is always hope

A/n: Hello everyone, I'm posting new chapters today. I meant to post on Thanksgiving, but as I've said before, I'm posting from another computer, since the one I have won't let me online. Not to mention, that the place where I was posting more of the story, was closed on the day that I wanted to post.

So, I hope you all had a very great meal on Thanksgiving. I know that I have, with turkey and stuffing, and potato salad, macaroni and cheese, etc. It tasted real good and savory, and there were many relatives there at my Grandparent's house. Oh, and if you wish to know how my mom's doing, go to the end of next chapter, to find out.



Please read and review.









Chapter 22: There is always hope, The Elves come to help







Back at Helm's Deep… the refugees that were camping behind the Deeping Wall were led into the Glittering caves by the soldiers. The villagers gathered their provisions that they brought with them from their homes. Aoshi and Gimli assisted the Rohan soldiers to bring the people into the caves.



"Move back! Move to the caves!" the soldiers ordered as they were picking up some of the old men that were with them, "keep moving! Quickly now!"



But among the women… only one of them disagreed with being sent underground…



"My Lord! Aragorn!" Éowyn cried out as she ran towards Aragorn, who was making plans for reserves to be placed along the wall to support the archers from above the gate. Sanosuke, Legolas, and Saito were with him.

Éowyn stopped in front of Aragorn and complained indignantly, "I'm to be sent with the women into the caves."

"That is an honorable charge," Aragorn told her quietly and fervently.

"To mind the children, to find food and bedding when the men return," replied Éowyn in agitation, "what renown is there in that?"

"My lady," reasoned Aragorn, "a time may come for valor without renown. Who then will your people look to in the last defense?"

Unwilling to listen, Éowyn reproached, "…I've heard that you've had women travel with you… also a young boy who wants to fight as much as you do. And they're letting young men into this fight, so why should I be any different from them…?

"…Let me stand at your side, Aragorn," ended Éowyn, desperately.

"Éowyn," Aragorn responded, trying to calm her, "it is true that I let women travel with me. Kaoru and Misao were in their own service, as the young one named Yahiko. You, however… are in the service of Theoden, as are these young lads which is why he called them to battle."

Éowyn grimaced in distaste in her breath, hearing Aragorn's excuses.

"Only ThĂ©oden can release you from his service… so it is not in my power to command you to fight with us," finished Aragorn uncomfortably, as he turned away from Éowyn…

"You do not command the others to stay, whether they were in one or the other's service or not!" Éowyn contemptuously called out to Aragorn as he turned back to her, "they fight beside you because they would not be parted from you…

"…Because they love you," concluded Éowyn, with flashing eyes and a hint of despair in her voice.

Aragorn looked at Éowyn sympathetically, with blinking eyes. He had begun to guess that Éowyn's feelings toward him were stronger than he had thought or realized, from just hearing her last statement.

Éowyn became horrified as she had just realized that she spoke a little too much about her feelings. "I'm sorry," she said apologetically… and quickly hurried off, brushing past Legolas and Saito in haste to make her escape.

'Women,' thought Saito contemptuously at the fleeing Éowyn.



Sanosuke, however, went off to follow Éowyn into the caves. The young shieldmaiden of the Riddermark began to mope about her own embarrassment of her display with Aragorn earlier. Éowyn thought that she was overstepping herself, knowing that she was of nobility and that he was but a lowly captain. She once again began to fear that her love for Aragorn would not be returned, even though she inadvertently hinted it to him.



"Éowyn!" someone called to her…



Éowyn turned behind her… to see Sanosuke standing behind her.



"I think you forgot something," he said, handing her a sword that he picked up someplace

Éowyn looked at the sword that Sanosuke was giving her, surprised to see that someone was giving her a weapon.

"Sanosuke," she said in bewilderment, "…why--?"

"Just go ahead and take it," insisted Sanosuke, a little intensely, "but keep it hidden, or the guards might find it and take it from you."

Éowyn then took the sword from Sanosuke and replied, "I would rather much be with Aragorn, to fight with him. But if you wish to help me… take me out there, to fight with the men. The women and children are safer here, I need not be with them when I know how to fight."

"Personally I would agree," said Sanosuke, "but this is really going to be a tough fight for all of us. I know that your uncle kept saying that this fortress was impenetrable, but who knows what tricks Saruman has for us. And if we're not able to hold off against his goons and they break in, then you're going to need to be here to fight for your people."



Éowyn gasped to what Sanosuke said, thinking deeply upon it. She began to think that maybe that it was an honorable charge to be here as Aragorn had told her. Éowyn was more confident now that Sanosuke gave her a sword to fight with, to be a second line of defense for her people.



"Besides," Sanosuke added, "Aragorn did have a point when he said that these people will need someone to look to in the last defense… and I think that it should be you, Éowyn."

Éowyn nodded affirmatively and reluctantly to Sanosuke, still feeling a little left out, because she was not allowed to fight. And with that… she went into the caves to be with the women and children.







The Glittering caves of Aglarond were a place of wonders, vast and beautiful. Where everything sparkled gloriously, there were small pools of fresh water all around them. Gimli, helping to assist the people into the caves, looked around, admiring their great beauty, feeling that it would be a most suitable place for a company of Dwarves to dwell in and pay gold for a brief glance. Éowyn, with sword hidden, tied her hair back, believing that she may get her chance to fight off against Saruman's Uruk-Hai.



Soldiers moved around the cave, taking old men from their clinging wives and strong boys from their crying mothers, being drafted for war to help defend the keep. Aoshi, as he was helping the civilians to settle into the caves, watched with great sympathy… as the women and children said their painful, tearful and very reluctant farewells to their fathers, husbands, and sons that were led away by the troops. Some, to many of the women and children in the caves felt… that their loved ones would never return from the battle that will take place…





They were taken back into the fortress, to the armory and were given helmets, armor, and weapons. Aragorn, Sanosuke, Gimli, Legolas, and Saito were in the armory as well, observing the number of drafted people willing, or unwilling, to fight this dangerous battle. They watched the desperate arming of old men and boys. Aragorn picked up a battered sword, looked at it for a moment, then tossed it back onto the pile.



"This is useless," said Saito, irritably, "what does the king think he's hoping to accomplish with this rout of commoners? The whole thing's going to be a shamble."

"I couldn't agree with you more, Saito," Aragorn concurred, in exasperation, "…farmers, farriers, stable boys. These are no soldiers."

"Most have seen too many winters," Gimli added his observations.

"Or too few," said Legolas.

"Maybe," said Sanosuke, "but the king has the most say in the matter. And whether we like it or not… these people are Rohan's best and last hope."

"Indeed," Aragorn nodded to Sanosuke in affirmation.

"I'm not so sure about that, Aragorn," interjected Legolas angrily, gesturing, "…just look at them. They’re frightened… I can see it in their eyes."



That last remark made the people in the armory fall silent. Legolas walked off away from everyone by himself and turned around in frustration.



"…Boe a hĂ»n (…and they should be)…" Legolas went on, switching to Elven…

"… neled herain (…three hundred)…

"… dan caer menig (…against ten thousand)?"

Aragorn knew of what Legolas speaks, but replied with reason, "Si beriathar hýn amar nâ ned Edoras (They have a better chance defending themselves here than in Edoras)."

"Aragorn," Legolas countered, "nedin dagor hen Ăş-'erir ortheri. Natha daged dhaer (They cannot win this fight. They are all going to die)!"

"Then I shall die as one of them!" Aragorn reproached Legolas loudly as he stalked angrily towards the elf.

Afterwards, he turned and strode away from the armory. Legolas wanted to go after Aragorn… but was held back by Gimli.

"Let him go, lad," advised Gimli, "…let him be."

"Aragorn's made it clear that he wants to fight and die with these people," added Saito, "we cannot make him decide otherwise. And besides, there are times like this when all people are ready and willing to fight and die for their beliefs, especially when its people Kenshin Himura, the Battousai, who fight for the defenseless, and would not kill. I, however, am always fighting for my own sense of justice… Aku… Soku… Zan."

'…If that's truly the case, Saito,' thought Sanosuke, as he left the armory, to follow Aragorn, 'then I would gladly die for these people, just like Aragorn intends to.'









In the Hornburg, ThĂ©oden stood in the center, staring off into the distance, lost in thought, his back to the entrance with a bright… shining… white light streaming through the open doors of the main hall. Aoshi came into the hall, spotting the lone king in his domain like he was a statue of lost hope. He went towards the king… and stood but a few paces beside him.



"For someone who has complete faith in his own skills in battle," commented Aoshi, "you look as if you also believe that we have no chance against Saruman's Uruk-Hai army."



Théoden stood silent, not responding to Aoshi.

"I have not come to dissuade you from your decision, to fight with no outside assistance," assured Aoshi, "I understand the need to keep your doubts to yourself. That is something I am very accustomed to."



Feeling that he understood, ThĂ©oden finally spoke, "…I fret in this prison, Aoshi. If I could have set a spear in rest before my men upon the field, maybe I could have felt the joy of battle once more… but I serve little purpose here."

Aoshi stood silently, hearing Théoden's sad reply in such a somber tone.

"…Yes… yes, my heart is doubtful," ThĂ©oden went on somberly, "I was controlled by one I have always known as a friend… and… my son had died before his time came. The world changes… and all that once was strong, now prove unsure. Had I known the strength of Isengard had grown so great… maybe I should not so rashly have rejected the counsel of Gandalf to ride forth and meet it."

"…I almost feel the same," said Aoshi, "my heart had been doubtful since the Oniwaban group of Edo Castle had not the opportunity to fight, in the Revolution. Throughout my whole life… I've always felt that there was no hope for me, as I was controlled by my obsession to be the strongest there ever was. And I also felt that my men, who lived to fight with me, had died too soon, protecting my body with their own. Even though I no longer desire to be the strongest, I meditate each day, in hopes that one day… I will find the hope that I've been searching for so long."

"…Were any of those men your successors?" asked ThĂ©oden of Aoshi, then went on, "ThĂ©odred would've succeeded me as King of Rohan. Now… I am all that is left of my house."

"That's not entirely true," replied Aoshi, reassuringly, "you still have Éomer, your nephew. As Aragorn had said… he is loyal to you as any of your men and will come to your aid, whether you were under Saruman's control or not. Gandalf and Himura went to seek out his help and return on the fifth day. And it is now the fourth day. Till tomorrow comes, you should not judge what is to come until all is over.

"…I may not be of this world, but there is one thing I'm sure of… tonight will truly decide if there's hope for us or not," finished Aoshi, with no response from ThĂ©oden.

"ThĂ©oden-king," a voice came from the shining light…



It was Gamling strolling into the hall, bringing the king’s breastplate forward ready to assist ThĂ©oden into his armor.

"Every villager," Gamling told the king, "able to wield a sword has been sent to the armory."

As the guard gave his report… for some reason, ThĂ©oden was so lost in thought, that he wasn't paying attention, even after his lonesome talk with Aoshi.



"…My lord?" Gamling wondered at the king's strange train of thought.

ThĂ©oden replied asking, with his back turned to him, "…who am I Gamling?"

Gamling paused a moment before he answered firmly, "…you are our king, sire."



Théoden set his eyes upon Aoshi for affirmation. Aoshi returned the king's gaze, with a slow, yet solemn nod.



"…And do you trust your king?" ThĂ©oden asked uncertainly.

"…Your men, my lord… will follow you to whatever end," Gamling assured him, as he began helping the king into his breastplate. Aoshi watched with great pride as Gamling slowly adorned the king into his armor.

"…To whatever end." ThĂ©oden repeated to himself…









The Uruk-Hai continued to march relentlessly towards Helm's Deep…



The villagers… one by one… were handed their weapons. The children of Rohan have never been the ones to particularly fight as they were handed weapons…



An oversized helmet was being placed upon the head of a wide-eyed boy. Another stared at the axe that he was handed with frightened eyes. One other child, wearing oversized chain mail… took up a huge shield. Some of the children thought, as the men did, that even though they were handed these weapons… that there would be no hope for them whatsoever…









Back in the Hornburg, ThĂ©oden endured to stand inside the main hall of the keep, with the light of the setting sun shining behind him and Aoshi stood idly, watching Gamling fashion ThĂ©oden into his armor as the king chanted…







"…Where is the horse and the rider…?







"…Where is the horn that was blowing…?







"…They have passed like rain on the mountains…







"…Like wind in the meadow…







"…The days have gone down in the west…







"…Behind the hills…







"…Into shadow…









"…How did it come to this?" ThĂ©oden finished, bewildered with this question. Aoshi wondered the same as ThĂ©oden, after hearing such a passionate lament about Rohan. With that, he, ThĂ©oden, and Gamling, still fashioning the king's armor stood together in the hall.











Night fell over Helm's deep. Everyone was getting ready for war at the battlements. Aragorn sat on the steps to the hall, deep in thought. Sanosuke sat with the thought-wandering warrior, thinking the same as his companion. Aragorn had indeed enjoyed Sanosuke's company the same as Kenshin, though their personalities were different. They had been in the care of one another, as Gandalf and Kenshin had charged the people of Rohan in their care, and were willing to die for these people.

Aragorn then glanced to the side and saw a young, teen-aged boy in armor holding a battered sword, looking around nervously. The boy was both confused and overwhelmed, by what will take place very soon.

Aragorn called out to the boy, "young lad! Give me your sword."



The boy responded to Aragorn's summons and slowly went over to him to give his sword to Aragorn. Sanosuke looked at the lad, and could tell how uncertain he was about fighting. He thought that Yahiko would give for the chance to wear that armor the same as the young boy.



"What is your name?" Aragorn asked the boy, as he inspected the sword carefully.

"Háleth, son of Háma, my lord," the boy answered in a voice that has not yet deepened, "…the men are saying that we will not live out the night. They say that it is hopeless."



Sanosuke sympathized with the lad's doubts and uncertainties of the coming battle. Aragorn then stood up to check the sword’s balance…

…Then swung it back and forth a few times, before holding it firm in his hand. The sword may have been battered, but it still had a very mean swing, courtesy of Aragorn.

Aragorn looked at the sword, in its battered condition, and believed that it was still good in battle. Sanosuke smirked brightly at the battered sword, thinking that its just the same as he… sharing a strong sense of spirit, not being able to go down easily, despite its grave conditions.



"This is a good sword," said Aragorn as he gave the sword back to Háleth, "…Háleth, son of Hama…"

Aragorn placed his hand on the boy, as he added firmly, "…there's always hope."

"Yeah, nothing's hopeless kid," interjected Sanosuke, "you have to learn how to overcome your fears. Because, if you don't, you're going to be running from those fears for the rest of your life."

"…Sano is correct," said Aragorn, solemnly, "…no matter what the dire situation, you must believe that we will survive this night."

Háleth took a few moments of thinking before responding, "…yes. I shall remember that, my lords."









Aragorn and Sanosuke went back into the armory and started to put their battle armor on.

Aragorn adorned himself in his whole battle gear as he suited up in chain mail, belted the elven dagger at his waist, and buckled on his gauntlets…



Sanosuke, however just fashioned himself with chain mail and wore his white jacket, with the symbol marked 'bad' on the back…



As Aragorn was finishing up with his battle gear… his sword, appeared in front of him… held by Legolas, wearing no armor, save pauldrons over his shoulders. Aoshi stood right beside the Elf, also adorned with pauldrons over his shoulders, with bow and quiver upon his back. Aragorn's sword was handed to him as he reached for it. He nodded and accepted the sword from Legolas.



"We have trusted you this far, you have not led us astray," said Legolas with a rueful smile.

"Indeed Aragorn," interjected Aoshi, "we all stand here now because of your strategies and caution, including going up against impossible odds."

Aragorn turned to Aoshi, "…thank you very much Aoshi."

"Forgive me," added Legolas, apologetically, "I was wrong to despair."

"Hey," Sanosuke cuts in, "don't worry about it. All of us here, including these refugees in this fortress are pretty much scared."

"Heh," giggled Legolas, "yes… of course you're right, Sanosuke."

"…Ăš-moe edaved, Legolas (there is nothing to forgive, Legolas)," resolved Aragorn as he and Legolas smiled clapping one another on the shoulders.

"So," came in another voice… it was Saito, standing at the opening of the armory, in his battle gear, smoking a cigarette.

"…You've guys made up, haven't you?" Saito finished.

"Saito," said Aragorn, "how long have you been standing there?"

"Long enough, Aragorn," Saito replied as he blew smoke, "…long enough."



Saito then reached into his pocket… and pulled out a piece of cloth and tied it around his forehead. It was his headband that he wore when he was with the Shinsengumi.



"I've carried this headband with me," said Saito, explaining his headband, "as a remembrance of the Shinsengumi."

"And let me guess," interjected Sanosuke, "you've been saving that for a time when you finally settle the score with Kenshin."

Saito humphed at Sanosuke, "…maybe you aren't that much of a moron as I thought you were."

Sanosuke smirked at this complement and then… Gimli came in, struggling with a piece chain mail…

"It seems that you people have the time to talk," the Dwarf grumbled.



Everyone went speechless as they saw Gimli having a hard time with his battle gear, trying to settle himself in the mail.



"Because if we had more time," Gimli went on, grumbling even more, "I'd get this adjusted."

Gimli was finally able to pull the chain mail down over his chest, and let it fall the rest of the way, landing, with its length, right to the floor. He glanced up at his companions, who tried to hide their smiles.

"…It’s a little tight across the chest," Gimli said nervously.

"I don’t know," said Saito, "I think it looks perfect on you."

"Yeah, same here, Saito," added Sanosuke.

"Heh, very funny, you two!" huffed an insulted Gimli…





Honnnnkkkkkkk!!!!





A horn sounded… that made everyone gasp.



"Could it be?" wondered Saito.

"No," answered Legolas, observing that the sound of the horn was very beautiful and graceful, "that is no Orc horn, Saito."

Everyone then ran out towards the battlements, to see what this new revelation was.





On the wall, the guards look down in wonderment as a soldier ordered another guard, "send for the king."

Then the guard called out, "open the gate!"

"Open up the gate!" another soldier called out, relaying the message.



Before their very eyes…





…A Company of soldiers marched up the causeway… and entered into the fortress. They were the Elves of Lothlorien, fully equipped with their armor and weapons, carrying the banners of the white lady of the wood, Galadriel. The soldiers gazed upon them in great wonderment and delight as they passed, feeling that now… there was some hope left for Rohan after all…

Théoden went out into the fortress to see what has arisen. He walked down the steps from the Hornburg to the marching company of Elves, and met their leader, Haldir, who bowed before Théoden at his arrival.



"…How is this possible?" ThĂ©oden asked with great perplexity.

"I bring word from Elrond of Rivendell," answered Haldir as the soldiers stopped their march, "an alliance once existed between elves and men. Long ago we fought and died together…"



Just then…



Aragorn, Sanosuke, and the others appeared from the top of the steps, amazed and surprised to see who it was that they heard coming, since their meeting in Lothlorien.



Haldir looked up at his old acquaintances of the Fellowship and finished, "…we've come to honor that allegiance."

"Well look who it is," said Sanosuke, glad to see Haldir again.

"Mae govannen, Haldir," said Aragorn as he came up to Haldir and clasped his hand… then he grabbed Haldir in a huge embrace. Initially stunned and bemused… Haldir hugged him back lightly.

While this was going on, Sanosuke came up to the king, retorting, "and you thought that we wouldn't get any help, huh Théoden?"

"Indeed," added Saito, smirking, "maybe it does pay to have a little faith after all."

Theoden knew that Sanosuke and Saito were right and breathed a sigh of defeat.

Aragorn then released Haldir saying, "you are most welcome!"

"Yeah," interjected Sanosuke, "its good to see you again, Haldir."

"Its good to be here, Sanosuke," replied Haldir.

Legolas and Aoshi come down to their newly arrived comrade and clasp one another on the shoulder, greeting him into the battle…





The company of Elves then… with great discipline worthy of an army… turned in unison to face the king and his soldiers…



"We are proud to fight alongside men, once more," proclaimed Haldir proudly to the king.









Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien



A/n: get ready folks… next chapter is the big battle of Helm's Deep! Please Read and review.


Chapter 50 - Ch. 23: The Battle of Helm's Deep

Chapter 23: So it begins, The battle of Helm's Deep





Night was over Helm's Deep, past midnight. The sky was utterly dark and the stillness of the heavy air foreboded storm. And in the coming dawn… everyone expected Kenshin and Gandalf to be here with Éomer's men. After the stunning and miraculous arrival of the Elves, they immediately took positions…





With all available manpower… the elves and men, including boys and grandfathers, stood at the walls looking out over the valley. For a staring moment, the watchers on the walls saw all the space between them and the fortress… boiling and crawling with an impossibly huge dark mass, dotted with thousands of small white lights from torches… carried by the huge advancing Uruk-hai army and the light bouncing off their armor…





At the Deeping Wall, where the elf archers, including Legolas, were stationed, Legolas, Sanosuke, Saito, and Aoshi stood together. Aoshi also had his bow and arrow ready for the battle. However… there was a great deal of space between Legolas and Sanosuke. There was some little movement in that space…



"Arg, you people could've picked a better spot!"



…It was Gimli, grumbling and straining to look above the wall. Legolas, Sanosuke and Saito smiled and smirked to Gimli's frustration. Due to his size, he couldn't see over the wall.



Aragorn joined the elves at the Deeping wall as well. He came beside Legolas and watched the incoming dark army.

"Well lad," spoke Gimli, "whatever luck you live by, let’s hope it lasts the night."

"You got that right Gimli," Sanosuke agreed.



Moments later… thunder sounded and a flash of lighting came down…



CRRASSSH!



…That shone brightly on everyone's faces as well as briefly illuminating the valley, and the huge milling mass sea of Uruk-hai that filled it…



"Your friends are with you, Aragorn," Legolas assured Aragorn.

"Let's hope they last the night," Gimli repeated.

"Let's hope," Saito interjected, "that everyone here lasts this battle altogether Gimli."

"Indeed Saito," Gimli replied to Saito, "indeed."



Aragorn then went away from the others and strode down the wall. As he did, Sanosuke looked behind him and set his eyes at the object strapped to his back… the reverse-blade sword named Hope…



'…Speaking about hope,' thought Sanosuke as he continued to look at the sword on his back, '…I'm practically carrying hope on my back. And I don't just mean Kenshin's reverse-blade sword that's on my back…

'…But I mean… all kinds of hope in general. Like when we're all hoping that tomorrow…

'Kenshin and the old man will be here with Éomer's men, so they can help us fight off these goons.'





At the top of the causeway, ThĂ©oden stood with his men as more thunder was rumbling. And as the king glanced up at the threatening sky…





…Rain began to pour…



…Slowly at first, pinging of the metal of their armor…



…But quickly… it became a swift and loud downpour of rain that began to soak both the Rohan and Uruk-Hai armies. The thudding of tens of thousands of booted feet competed with the thunder as the army filled the valley from wall to wall…





The women and children in the caves heard the sounds overhead and were frightened. Éowyn, however, kept vigilant, hoping that the soldiers will save them all, and she will be ready at a moment's notice, with the sword that Sanosuke gave her, in case the Uruks break through. Mothers drew their children close and tried to soothe their crying babies…





The Uruks were squat and broad, some tall and grim, with high helms and sable shields. An Uruk-hai leader climbed up, and stood on top of a rock outcrop, as the rest of Saruman's hate-bred army marched on ahead, carrying their spears and banners, nearing the great fortress of Rohan…



Aragorn strode behind the elven archers lining the wall, commanding, "…A EruchĂ®n, Ăş-dano i faelas a hyn… an uben tanatha le faelas (Show them no mercy… for you shall receive none)!"



The Uruk army marched on still, until… the leader held his sword in the air, and gave a terrifying, animal-like cry, signaling for the troops to stop. Finally… the enemy soldiers came to a stop just inside of bow range before the Deeping Wall.



Silence followed…



…The women and children heard the silence as well as they held on to wait in both hope and fear of the battle that was about to commence…



Aragorn took position among the Elf-archers, standing in front of them. From thereon in… only the sounds of thousands of sputtering torches… and the loud steamy blowing of tens of thousands of Uruk-hai could be heard between thunder rumbles…



The blowing became louder… and louder each moment, growling in anticipation of the upcoming battle and slaughter, as the rain continued to pour, drenching the valley, making the ground muddy beneath the Uruks' feet…





Gimli tried to jump and struggle to see what was going on in the valley. "What’s happening out there?" the Dwarf asked impatiently.

"Shall I describe it to you?" Legolas asked, looking out at the enemy army… then glanced down at Gimli with a smile, "…or would you like me to find you a box?"



Gimli glanced up at Legolas after that snide remark…



"…Or better yet," Saito interjected, smirking, "…I could find that box for you Gimli. What do you say?"

Gimli looked up to Saito as well, glancing at both of his companions with surprise and gave a loud, good-natured chuckle, "heheeehehehe!"

Saito laughed in return, not as kindly as Gimli.





The Uruk leader roared out his commands… and the army started slamming the butt of their spears to the ground, with the Orc horns sounding in the background…







…THUMP…!





…THUMP…!





…THUMP…!





…THUMP…!





…THUMP…!





…THUMP…!







As the thumping continued, Aragorn drew his sword, readying himself for attack…





…THUMP…!



…THUMP…!



…THUMP…!



…THUMP…!



…THUMP…!





Legolas, Sanosuke, Saito, and Aoshi also readied themselves for battle as Gimli struggled, trying to see what was happening as he jumped a little ways over the wall…





…THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP…!





The thunderous thumping of the Uruk-Hai increased even faster…



The archers above the gate had their bows drawn and aimed at the front line of Uruk-hai…





…THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP…!





Everyone waited tensely as the thumping and roaring continued to sound so loudly that it could even be heard from inside the caves. The women and children in the caves huddle together in fear to this loud thumping…





…THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP…!





The thumping became louder and faster each time…



The Uruks banged fists upon their armor, and stomped onto the ground, adding to the horrible thumping of their spears. Aldor, an old man beside the teenage Háleth, had his bow drawn… but shook in utter fear making him unable to hold his arrow. The tension increased, especially with the old man hearing the accursed stomping…



…Then… the old man lost his grip, releasing his arrow prematurely…





SWOOP!





…And accidentally shot an Uruk-hai in the neck.



"DARTHO (HOLD)!" Aragorn shouted, raising his hand to the Elves…



Everyone waited as the accidental shot silenced the thumping…



Some or most of them went speechless after what happened with the old man. Saito looked around to see what happened. He looked up to see the old man who went speechless after what he did.



'Foolish old man,' thought Saito, 'what does he think he's doing?'



…With a hollow groan, the Uruk that was shot… slowly collapsed to the ground…



"So much for it being 10,000," Sanosuke said to himself, "now its down to 9,999."

In great frustration… The other Uruk-hai bare their teeth… and roar in anguish, now wanting the blood of Rohan more eagerly because the Men were the ones to draw first blood. Saito then put out his cigarette… and threw it toward the ground. Once it landed…



With a cry… the Uruk-hai leader thrusts his weapon in the air… and the Uruk-hai army began charging to the fortress…



Sanosuke cracked his knuckles together. "Here we go," he said, with an eager smirk.



ThĂ©oden still stood faithfully with his men as he said fatefully, "…so it begins."





The battle had indeed begun. The Uruk-Hai army massed in great numbers, charging faster towards the walls, intending to carry out the wishes of their master, Saruman, to leave no man alive in the fortress…





"Tangado halad! (Prepare to fire!)," Aragorn commanded.

"Tangado halad!" other Elves relayed the order to the rest as they notched arrows to their bows and aimed. Aoshi mounted his bow with an arrow also, aiming to accuracy…



The Uruks rushed even closer as the Elves and Aoshi stood ready with their bows drawn.



Legolas told his Elven kin, "…faeg i-varv dĂ®n na lanc… a nu ranc (their armor is weak at the neck… and underneath the arm).

'If we aim at the right targets, we can make very short work of them,' thought Aoshi, strategically.

"Leithio i philinn! (Release the arrows!)," Aragorn yelled…





And the Elves fired their arrows. Arrows start to rain down on the Uruk-hai below, killing many, but many more ran over the bodies to continue forward.

"Did they hit anything?" Gimli asked, still trying fruitlessly to see over the wall.





Feeling that the men have waited long enough, Théoden told Gamling, "give them a volley."

Gamling raised his hand and shouted, "fire!"

"FIRE!" A man, who has only one eye, relayed the order to the human archers over the gate.

More arrows were released, hitting more Uruks, but the army kept advancing further, with more replacing those that were fallen…





"Ribed…!" Aragorn cried out as he raised his sword, and leaned back towards a line of Elves, who were down below, behind the Deeping wall, to give extra support to their kin from the ground, "…BAANT!"



A second barrage of arrows flowed even more fiercely than before. Volley after volley met their marks, but still the Uruks kept on, like an endless tide climbing over the bodies of their dead, trying to reach the walls.



"Send them to me!" cried Gimli with impatience, "c’mon!

"Don’t worry Gimli," said Sanosuke, assuredly to Gimli, "we'll get our chance soon enough!"



The Elves continued to fire their arrows at the Uruks, then…



The Uruks pulled out crossbows… and shot them at some of the Elves with their arrows. Some Elves fell over in front of… and even behind the Deeping Wall. And in the confusion… the Uruk-hai were able to reach the wall… and started to load their siege ladders, digging them into the ground next to the walls, pushing them up with their long spears…



"Pendraid! (Ladders!)," Aragorn called out the warning, seeing the Uruks climb up the walls using the ladders.

"Here they come, Gimli," Sanosuke said in anticipation, with balled fists, ready to punch the beasts.

"Good!" Gimli exclaimed with relishing satisfaction.



The ladders had lots of Uruk-hai warriors on them, as they were pushed up by the Uruk pikesmen, reaching the top of the Deeping Wall. The Berserker Uruks, the much larger and fearsome of the Uruk-Hai with naught but loin cloths and small helmets on their heads, filled with human blood to awaken a bloodlust within these creatures, were on top of the ladders, waiting to create a massacre with the Elves.



"Swords! Swords!" Aragorn exclaimed as the Elves, along with Aoshi and Saito, drew their blades in preparation for combat.



One of the ladders reached the wall… but Gimli was there, waiting, as he swung his axe high, hitting the creature in the chest. Sanosuke punched one of the Uruks on one of the ladders that went near him, knocking the creature, as well as the ladder back onto the ground. Everywhere along the wall, hand to hand battle raged… and more Uruks kept coming. Some of the battle-frenzied Berserkers had reached the wall, wielding the longest swords ever produced from Isengard.



The Berserkers swung their huge swords wide, striking many Elven warriors. Saito slew many Uruks, including some of the Berserkers with his Gatotsu attacks as Aoshi swiftly slew many with his Kodachis. Haldir stuck his sword into one of the beasts, then turned around to pull the blade from the stinking creature as it fell. But also in the raging battle… some of the Elves were thrown down in front of the Uruks. As one of the Berserker Uruks enjoyed his slaughter of Elves… Gimli slid in under its legs… and hacked at the creature's stomach.



"Heh, too easy," said Sanosuke, continuing his assault knocking down each Uruk that came in his way.

Gimli then glanced up at Legolas, exclaiming, "Legolas, two already!" He held up two fingers up in confirmation.

"I'm on seventeen!" Legolas called back, after shooting an Uruk with his bow.

"Arg! I’ll have no pointy-ear outscoring me!" Gimli grumbled with disgust, as he swung his axe at another enemy in the groin, making it fall down, to the ground, where Gimli finished it off.

"Hey!" Saito cuts in, "I don't mean to rub it in, but I've already killed twenty-one… "

An Uruk came up besides Saito… and Saito stabbed it in the stomach with his sword.

"Make that twenty-two," added Saito.

"Arg! I won't let you outscore me either Saito!" Gimli grumbled again.

"You're on, Saito!" added Legolas, proudly accepting the challenge. Clearly, an Uruk-Hai killing contest began between Saito, Gimli, and Legolas.





Aoshi kept on slaying his opponents with his twin kodachis, completely ignoring the contest. One of the Uruk swordsmen went to swing at Aoshi… but the ninja countered with his first blade…

And instantly brought down the second blade, shattering his opponent's weapon with the Onmyou Kuza. Aoshi then stabbed the creature in the chest and kicked him over the wall. With his athletic abilities in speed and attack reflexes, Aoshi fared equally well against the Uruk-Hai. He also used his bow and arrows to kill the Uruk-Hai.

Sanosuke fared excellently against the Uruk-Hai as well. He was quick in dodging the incoming assault of each Uruk and gave hard punches to the Uruks that came in his direction. Then one Uruk came up to Sanosuke with an axe…

But Sanosuke caught it and punched the Uruk with a Futae no Kiwami attack, crushing both the helmet and the Uruk's skull.

"Heh! You've got to do better than that," said Sanosuke.





The three contestants of the Uruk killing contest continued to count how many Uruks they've killed. Legolas had just killed 17, Gimli killed three and Saito killed 22.

Legolas shoots two more arrows at the Uruks. "Nineteen!" Legolas called out to Saito and Gimli, "how's that for you."

"Don't get cocky, Elf," said Saito, "I'm still in the lead."

"We'll see about that, Saito!" Legolas added.

"I'll catch up to both of you people!" interjected Gimli. And the contest continued…





Aragorn fought his hardest, dodging many of the Berserker Uruks attacks, cutting their legs and stabbing them while they were down. The valiant ranger then went to one of the siege ladders and knocked it down with his foot. The alliance between the men and elves has so far been able to ward off the incoming Uruk-Hai. But there were so many more to go through.

So with Helm's Deep still in great peril, will the Men and Elves win… or lose…











Night also fell upon Fangorn Forest, in Derndingle, where the Entmoot council, which had not happened for long years, according to Treebeard… was still in progress. All the Ents of different races came to this gathering to decide upon the matter of involving themselves in the fight against Saruman. The Ents stood in the middle of the clearing, in a circle swaying, as they proceeded to speak in their deep, sonorous language.

Pippin had been dozing across the ground. Suddenly… he awoke and looked around, a little disoriented.



"Huh?" murmured Pippin, sleepily, noticing that Merry and Misao grimaced with impatience, as they were the only one who paid any attention, feeling that this was going to be a very long wait.

"It's been going for hours," Merry told Pippin irritably.

"I can't believe that they're taking this long to discuss everything," Misao added, very agitated.

"They must have decided something by now," said Pippin as he stood up and moved next to his friends.

Treebeard overheard them and rumbled, "decided? No… we only just finished saying…"



The ancient tree-like being then slowly turned to Merry, Pippin and Misao and said, "…'Good Morning'."



"…WHAT?!!" yelled Misao, nearly screaming, "you mean to tell us, you guys took the whole day just to say, 'good morning' to each other?!!"

Treebeard and the other Ents weren't very surprised at Misao's outbursts and insults to them. After all she and the Hobbits were not as old as they were.

"But it's nighttime already," Merry added in exasperation, "you can't take forever."

"Don't be hasty," Treebeard advised.

"We're running out of time," returned Merry fiercely.

"Hurry it up, will you! None of us are getting any younger, you know," Misao added reproachfully at the Ents.



Treebeard only looked at them for a few seconds… then turned back to the moot, to continue the discussions…













Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien



A/n: I really hope you enjoyed these chapters, knowing that I've finally started posting about the battle of Helm's Deep.

2nd A/n: Oh, and if you want to know how my mom's doing, I have great news…



MY MOM DOES NOT HAVE CANCER! REPEAT, SHE DOESN'T HAVE CANCER AFTER ALL!!!

Yep, that's right, my mom does not have cancer. Her MRI results came back a negative on cancer. The doctors made an error. She has a fibrosis growth in her. The doctor who examined her assumed it to be cancer. But, she's in no danger of losing her life. I thank the lord for that. God be praised.

However, the doctors said that she's going to have to have a hysterectomy. I don't know when the operation will be, but we're going to have to wait until Social services authorizes her to have it, since we're all poor here.

One more thing, on Friday, November 26, was my Grandmother's, Marion Williams birthday. She's now 77 years old, isn't that something? Could you please wish her a happy birthday? It would be appreciated.

Anyhow, I'm glad that my mom's going to live now. Thanks for all your support, and please read and review. Bye.



 


Chapter 51 - Ch. 24: Saruman's explosive surprise

A/n: Well, well, it's getting closer to Christmas, isn't it? And not too long ago, on Dec. 14, the extended edition of Return of the King came out. I don't have it yet, but when I do, that will be when I will start posting Section three, I can promise you that.



Here's the next chapter, please read and review









Chapter 24: The wall is breached! Saruman's explosive surprise







As the Ent Moot progressed further into the night, the ever impatient trio of Misao, Merry, and Pippin continued to wait with growing irritation, seeing the Ents sway around, continuing to deliberate to each other, in their native language, whether they will fight or not.

Misao sat down and was concentrating while throwing pebbles in the way that she threw her kunais. Merry came towards Misao and squatted down beside her.



"Do you have any idea how long it's going to take, Misao?" asked Merry.

"How should I know, Merry?" Misao replied in agitation, while continuing to toss her pebbles, "it took them the whole day just to say hello and whatnot to each other."

"I know," Merry said restlessly, "…I just hope that they'll decide to fight."

"Me too," Misao agreed.

"Oh, by the way, Misao… did I ever tell you that you throw very good?" Merry said, complementing Misao, making her smile sheepishly in return, "…well, you do… especially with those pebbles. I reckon it's how you're good at throwing your little daggers."

"Yep," answered Misao, thankfully, "I always practice my skills once in a while. Would you like to learn how I do it?"

Merry thought for a moment before answering, "…sure, why not? I'd give for the chance to know how to throw like you do Misao."





The Ents deliberated still, then suddenly… Treebeard nodded and turned slowly to the Hobbits and Misao.

"Merry, Misao," Pippin gestured to them.



Merry and Misao stood up to await Treebeard's answer to the combined growing threats of Sauron and Saruman…



"We have just agreed… " Treebeard announced as he bowed… then went still as an ordinary tree on a windless day…



Merry, Misao and Pippin brightened for a few moments… but then went impatient to hearing Treebeard's answer…





…Merry angled his head in query as he asked," …yes?"



Treebeard shook himself and continued, "I have told your names to the Ent Moot and… we… have agreed… "



The trio waited for what Treebeard and the Ents agreed to…





"…You are not Orcs," Treebeard concluded with a smile. Just then…





Misao crashed heavily onto the ground, surprising everybody, including the Ents.

"W-we," stuttered Misao in disappointment, "…we told you that already."

"Well," Pippin said, obviously hoping for something more, "that's good news."

But it wasn't good news for Merry though. "And what about Saruman?" he asked impatiently, "have you come to a decision about him?"

"Yeah!" Misao cut in as she sat up abruptly, "forget about us, its Saruman's who you should really be discussing about!"

"Now, now," Treebeard said, waving a hand, trying to calm them, "don’t be hasty my friends."

"Hasty?!" Merry cried in exasperation, as he took a few steps forward, "our friends are out there. They need our help. They cannot fight this war on their own!"

"Merry's right," Misao agreed again with her companion, "our friends will need all the help they can get. There may be a chance that they'll die in this stupid war!"

"War, yes," said Treebeard, understanding Merry and Misao's disposition, "…it affects us all; tree, root and twig. But you two must understand my young friends. It takes a loong time to say anything in ooold… Entish."



Misao and the Hobbits rolled their eyes in disgruntlement. Clearly, they didn't want excuses from Treebeard… only immediate action.



"…And we never say anything… unless it is worth taking a looong… time to say," finished Treebeard.









Back at the battle of Helm's Deep, the valiant warriors, fighting to protect the people of Rohan, continue to fare very well against the Uruk-Hai. Despite the Uruk's efforts to get over the wall, they were being cut down by the Elves, with the help of Aoshi, Saito, and Sanosuke.

Sanosuke, known for his stamina, was able to continue his fist assault with the Uruks. He knocked them down, one by one. Aoshi used some of his Kaiten Kenbu Rokuren attacks on the Uruk-Hai and when any Uruk came at Aoshi… he seemed to disappear and then… reappear behind the Uruks and cut them down.



Saito and Gimli continued their competition since Legolas seemed to have dropped out. Saito was still in the lead, while Gimli just about caught up with Legolas' first leading score. Gimli is standing on the wall between two ladders, hacking away at Uruk-hai as they come up…



"…Seventeen," Gimli declared, as he hacked each Uruk, "Eighteen! Nineteen!"

Saito cuts in again, "wonderful, but I'm still in the lead… 35! 36! 37…!" Saito declared as he slew each of the Uruks with his sword…

"Twenty!" Gimli went on, continuing to count each Uruk he slew, "Twenty one… Twenty two… "

Saito continued to count the Uruks he killed as well, "… 40, 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, I'm still in the lead!"

"I'll catch up to you yet, Saito!" Gimli cried his promise to Saito, "agh! Twenty-three…"





While Saito and Gimli continued their competition… a battalion of Uruk-Hai started to advance up the causeway towards the gate in tortoise formation, using their broad shields to block off attacks, from above the gate. Aragorn then looked in their direction and immediately directed some of the Elf archers to aim at the Uruk-hai column.

"Causeway! Na fennas!" Aragorn cried his command, "causeway! Hado ribed! Hado!"



The archers on the wall shot, arrow after arrow, into the group. The Uruk-hai at the sides that were shot, fell down the causeway. But the column kept advancing…



'These creepies,' thought Sanosuke, with cockiness, 'are easy. What did Saruman think he was going to do…bore me to death? They don't even challenge me.'

'So easy,' thought Aoshi, while killing more Uruk-Hai, '…yet… too easy. I have the feeling… that Saruman has one last trick up his sleeve.'



Théoden continued to observe the battle and looked with great pleasure that none of the Uruks were able to breach the fortress.

"Is this it?" said the king in a triumphant, yet cocky manner, "…is this all you can conjure Saruman?"







But it seemed that ThĂ©oden wouldn't enjoy his triumph for much longer… for Saruman had one more ace in the hole…





A small band of the Uruk-Hai went to the drain at the base of the Deeping wall and put into place… two of Saruman's metallic vessels into the drain, placing one on top of the other. After placing the devices, the rest opened up a path…





…And an Uruk-hai carrying a torch started to run towards the drain. The Uruks were cheering their comrade on…





Sanosuke was the first to spot the torch-carrying Uruk and saw where it was heading to… the drain. He gasped as something inside told him this Uruk-hai must not reach the wall…





Sanosuke called out, "hey, Aragorn!" Aragorn responded to Sanosuke's call.

"Look down there!" Sanosuke cried, "it doesn't look good!"

Aragorn spots the Uruk as well and had the same feeling as Sanosuke that the torch-carrying Uruk must be stopped.

"Legolas!" Aragorn yelled

"Aoshi! Saito!" Sanosuke called out, as he pointed at the Uruk that was carrying the torch to the drain, "down there! We gotta stop that creep before he reaches the wall!"

Saito and Aoshi gasped, as they didn't like what the Uruk intended, knowing that Sanosuke was right, the Uruk had to be stopped.

"Togo hon dad, Legolas! (Bring him down, Legolas!)" Aragorn yelled frantically.



Legolas immediately aimed over the wall and shot the Uruk-hai in the shoulder but the latter kept going on towards the culvert. Aoshi took his bow and shot some arrows into the Uruk as well, but it still kept going…



Saito launched an assault by throwing one of the Berserker Uruks' swords in a Gatotsu-like throw, using it like a spear. He was able to hit the Uruk's back, but was unable to faze him as well…



"Dago hon! Dago hon! (Kill him! Kill him!)" Aragorn kept yelling for Legolas to stop the Uruk from running towards the drain…



Feeling he has no other options… Aoshi brought his two kodachis together, and launched them at the Uruk…



"Onmyou Hasshi!" Aoshi cried out…



 Aoshi's Kodachis hit the Uruk in the stomach and chest, but it didn't stop the Uruk either. Legolas kept shooting his arrows…



With a last vestige of strength… Sanosuke grabbed one of the dead Uruks and hurled it towards the Uruk, which caused the injured torch-carrying Uruk to stumble and fall… but it was able to reach the drain…





Everyone gasped….







KAAABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!!!







The drain exploded! The explosion took out a large portion of the Deeping Wall, which immediately caught ThĂ©oden's attention as he and his men looked at the exploding wall from the top of the battlements, sending rock, debris, and bodies flying through the air…





The explosion was even heard from inside the Glittering caves, that made the women and children gasp with fright. Éowyn tightened her grip on the sword she had, constantly on alert for any Uruk that may breach the fortress and reach the caves…





The force of the explosion also threw back Aragorn, Sanosuke, Aoshi, and Saito. Aragorn landed on the ground, knocked out. Sanosuke was also on the ground with Aragorn, but landed a few paces away from him.



"Man," Sanosuke said to himself, a little shaken, while laid on the ground from the explosion, "looks like… this isn't going to be easy… as I thought it would be."

Saito and Aoshi, however, were still on the destroyed wall, as they both recovered from the explosion.

"This doesn't look good Saito," Aoshi said to his colleague, "it seems that Saruman wasn't completely out of tricks."

"Indeed," Saito replied darkly, panting a little, "…we've underestimated him. Saruman managed to prepare a very explosive surprise for us."





And it seemed that ThĂ©oden got the message clear as well as he stared on in shock, gaping at the explosion that just took place at the Deeping wall. A group of Uruk-hai began streaming in past the Deeping Walls…



Then…



A rupture slowly plowed through the Uruk-Hai at the causeway as they threw off their shields… and revealed a battering ram, which they immediately started ramming into the gate.

"Brace the Gate!" Theoden yelled…



His soldiers rushed to brace the gates with their bodies. The next time the battering ram smashed into the gate… the wood groaned and the soldiers were bounced off, but they quickly braced themselves against the gate once more. The soldiers and children assisted their fellow soldiers at the battlements above the gate, as they threw their spears and small rocks, trying to fend off the Uruk-Hai that continued to batter down the gate.



"Hold them!" Théoden ordered encouragingly, "stand firm!"







At the breached Deeping wall as the Uruks endlessly streamed through, Aragorn slowly recovered as he lifted his head and got to his feet. Sanosuke followed suit soon after, ready to take on more Uruks. Gimli immediately saw the Uruk-hai charging in with Aragorn in their path.

"Aragorn, arg!" Gimli cried out as he jumped down from the wall… and landed on the Uruk-hai army, narrowly avoiding the spears that they held in the air.

"Gimli!" Aragorn and Sanosuke cried out in unison.



Gimli stood up and began to fend off the Uruk-Hai with his axe.



"Hado i philinn (Hurl the arrows!)!" Aragorn commanded to the Elves that were behind him.

The arrows launched by the Elves take out the first group of Uruk-hai that came through the hole in the wall. Sanosuke quickly ducked his head, avoiding being hit by the arrows.

"Herio! (Charge!)," Aragorn ordered…





And he… Sanosuke… and the Elves charged toward the incoming Uruk army, as they charged towards them, with their spears bearing in front, pointing out at the Elves. Aragorn parried the spears with his sword, and Sanosuke grabbed onto one of the spears and used all his strength… to hurl it, along with the Uruk, in the air, and smashed him into the ground. However, many of the Elves unwittingly ran into the spears, killing themselves instantly.



Saito jumped down with a downward Gatotsu attack at the streaming Uruk-Hai army, from which he continued his assault from there. Legolas, up on the wall, quickly grabbed a discarded shield and running to the stairs he dropped and slid the shield on the ground and jumped on…



And used the shield to slide down the stairs, while standing and shooting arrow after arrow… into the incoming horde. When he reached the bottom of the stairs…



He kicked up the shield, letting it stab into one of the Uruks. The shield penetrated the creature's armor and it doubled over and fell. Legolas then used an arrow to stab another Uruk in the neck.

Aoshi jumped high in the air… and launched arrows at the Uruks below. When he landed softly on the ground… he shot two more arrows at the Uruks and then grabbed his Kodachis from the ground… to slice more of the Uruks.

Now that the wall was breached, the valiant warriors of men and elves faced two dilemmas…



The Uruks that were trying to break through the gate… and the Uruks that were coming through the wall that they destroyed.









Back at the Ent Moot, Treebeard and the Ents discussed again about Saruman. After finishing their deliberations…

Treebeard finally returned to the hobbits and Misao a second time, they quickly stood-up from where they had been lounging, to meet him. But… they may not like what Treebeard was about to tell them…





"…The Ents cannot hold back this storm," Treebeard announced.

Misao, full of reproach, returned, "wh… what do you mean, you can't hold this back! What's the excuse now?"

"No excuses, Lady Misao," Treebeard answered fervently, "we must weather such things as we have always done."

But Misao wasn't satisfied at all as she fumed under her breath.



"How can that be your decision?" Merry asked angrily in Misao's defense.

"This is not our war," Treebeard explained.

"But you're part of this world!" Merry shouted in frustration, "…aren’t you?"



In response… the Ents gazed at one another, taken back by Merry's exasperation…



"Well," added Misao, "…are you just going to stand around confused, acting like a bunch of knuckleheads?"

The Ents went speechless. They didn't know whether to be taken back even further… or be insulted.

Misao went on angrily, "can't you see that Merry's right?! Isn't this also your world… as much as everyone else who lives here? You're all in danger whether you want to fight or not. That's why my friends and I are here because our world is also in danger from Saruman and Sauron, even though we have absolutely nothing to do with what's going on in this world."

"Misao has a point," Merry said in agreement to Misao, pleading, "you must help, please! You must do something."

"…Come on!" Misao pleaded also.

"Master Merry," Treebeard said reasonably, "…Lady Misao… you two are both young and brave. But your parts in this tale are over. Go back to your homes."



Misao still was so exasperated with the Ents, that it looked like she was ready to throw her Kunais at them, or worse, one of her tantrums… but Merry quickly stopped her by grabbing her arm.



"No Misao," Merry said quietly, "they've made up their minds."



Misao looked down at Merry with her exasperated expression. Merry, in turn, looked at her that way. After a few moments…

Misao relaxed her arm and slowly walked away from the Ents, into the forest and stood up against a tree… and lightly pounded her fist on it. Merry looked with sympathy to Misao's dismay.







Merry joined Misao as he put his jacket on, preparing to leave. Misao sat down by the tree, still unwilling to accept the Ents' decision.

Pippin came to his friends and quietly said to them, "Merry, Misao… maybe Treebeard's right. We don’t belong here. It's too big for us. What can we do in the end? We've got the Shire, Merry… and you Misao… you have your home… your world. Maybe we all should go home."

"…Pippin," Misao responded quietly, "…you're still acting like a knucklehead. Do you actually think… that you'll still have a home… if Sauron and Saruman win?"

"For what its worth," Merry added, "I agree with Misao, Pippin."



Pippin was shocked to hear that Merry agreed with Misao's dismay.



Merry went on, staring out into the distance, "the fires of Isengard will spread. And the woods of Tuckborough and Buckland will burn. And… "

Merry turned to Pippin, continuing his sorrowful explanation, "…and all that was once green and good in this world will be gone."



Pippin froze in his standing, unable to find anything to say after hearing Merry's gloomy remarks about the future of the Shire, as well as for Middle-Earth.



He put a hand on Pippin's shoulder, ending sadly, "…there won’t be a Shire, Pippin."



Then Merry walked away.



"Merry's right, you know," Misao said, as she stood up, adding her grave statements, "there won't be anything left of your home when Saruman and Sauron are finished. And when they're through with your home… they'll be after my world and enslave it to their will also… so don't you dare say what we can or can't do. And I don't care how big a situation is… because I want to do everything I can… to protect the people that I love and care for… "

Misao then began to walk away from Pippin also, finishing in contempt, "…wouldn't you do the same, Pippin?"



Pippin felt very sorry for Misao as she went off into the woods, leaving the Hobbit to think very deeply about what she and Merry have said to him.









* Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes. 


Chapter 52 - Ch. 25: Retreat to the Hornburg

A/n: Merry Christmas everyone! I'm sorry that I was a little late, but here you are, three new chapters to read for those of you on Christmas break, and had less time to read up to the latest chapters, namely Lady Foeseeker (Anada Gibbs).

Oh, one more thing… I now have the extended edition of Return of the King, and have already watched it! So, anytime soon now… you're all going to start reading section 3 pretty soon. And I plan to do that sometime next week, hopefully.

Anyway, here are the new chapters, enjoy. 









Chapter 25: Fall back! Retreat to the Hornburg









Things didn't look too good for Helm's Deep. The Uruk-hai continued to enter through the wall that they destroyed and tried to break down the gates, with their battering ram… and was beginning to make dents within them, slowly losing its integrity. Sanosuke, Legolas, Gimli, Aoshi, and Saito, despite their extraordinary skills and speed, were starting to get tired after all the intense fighting.





'Man,' thought Sanosuke, 'there's just no end to these creeps! They just keep on coming as I bring them down, especially since they destroyed the wall. But I have to keep fighting, no matter what happens. Maybe its not so easy… when you're fighting ten-thousand of these creeps after all.'





The fighting at the breach in the wall was furious. The Uruk-Hai relentlessly continued to fight against the Elves. Seeing the increasing dilemma at the gate, Theoden knew he and the Elves couldn't hold back both incoming groups of Uruk-Hai at once, and that their only hope… was inside the Hornburg.



"Aragorn!" Theoden called down from the inner wall, " pull back to the Keep! Get your men out of there!"

Aragorn heard Théoden's call. "Sano! Saito! Aoshi!" he called out to them, "fall back! Fall to the Keep!"



Sanosuke and the others turned to Aragorn, staring at him, unwilling to give up…





" … Fall back!" Aragorn implored them even more, and, after a few moments… they reluctantly began to run from the enemy…



'Dammit all!' thought Sanosuke angrily.



Aragorn then shouted his commands to the elves, "Na Barad! Na Baraad! (To the Keep! Pull back to the Keep!)"

Sanosuke joined in with Aragorn, "Come on! Fall back! Let's go!" he cried out beckoning the Elves to run towards the keep.

"Haldir!" Aragorn called out to Haldir, who was still fighting at the outer wall "Na Barad!"



Haldir nodded at him and called for the others around him. Gimli, however, wasn't too happy about that and is being carried away against his will by Legolas and another Elf, kicking and struggling as he goes…



"What are you doing? Argh! Stop it!" Gimli muttered in protest.

Saito saw this as well, as he thought, grunting under his breath, 'humph! You're not the only one who feels being taken away from battle against his will.'

"Na Barad!" Haldir cried out, turning to make sure everyone was on their way into the inner keep, fighting every step of the way, continuing to hack at a few Uruks as he turned towards the gate…





SLICE!



An Uruk surprisingly came up to Haldir… and stabbed the Elf from underneath the arm. Aragorn saw Haldir's predicament… and gasped in shock…





With a grimace… Haldir killed the Uruk and knelt down, looking at his wound in seeming disbelief. He then gazed at the ground toward the fleeing Elves making for the keep. Haldir stood up, reeling from the blow made by the Uruk, trying to rejoin his comrades, then… another Uruk-hai comes up from behind him unnoticed…





SLICE!



And sliced Haldir on the back of the neck…





"HALDIR!!!!!" Aragorn screamed, charging to his aid, killing as he went…



Sanosuke turned as he heard Aragorn shout out Haldir's name, seeing him come to the Elf's aid. The street brawler then gasped to see Haldir at the mercy of the Uruk-Hai, suffering from massive wounds on the back… and around the neck…





As Haldir went down once more… he eyed his fallen kin among all the dead Uruk-hai, with flickering eyes…





Aragorn ran up the steps to Haldir’s side and caught him… but he collapsed… and the fallen Elf's head rolled back, his eyes empty and unseeing. Aragorn bowed his head in grief… and laid his hand gently on his fallen ally, before laying him on the ground.

Sanosuke looked on at Aragorn with the fallen Elf, with his eyes filled with the same sorrow that Aragorn had. There was no time to mourn, Uruk-hai were everywhere, and with a bellow of anger and pain… Aragorn grabbed one of the siege ladders, punched one of the Uruks off… and jumped on it, pushing it away from the wall.

Aragorn rode down on the ladder he jumped on, amongst the milling Uruk-hai below. Just before the ladder hit the ground, Aragorn jumped off of it into enemy, where he began laying waste with his sword. Unfortunately… more of the Uruks closed in on Aragorn, nearly surrounding him…



And Sanosuke came in, punching one of the Uruks with a Futae no Kiwami strike.



"Sano," said a bemused Aragorn.

"Hey, you didn't think that I'd back off just like that, would you?" replied Sanosuke, with a heavy smirk, "…now, let's go already."

Aragorn nodded… and they began to plow through the creatures to join everyone else, fleeing towards the keep…









"Brace the gate!" one of the soldiers at the front gate yelled out… as the soldiers were once again bounced off by the battering ram, which cracked and buckled the gate heavily…



SMASH!



And they plunged a hole into the doors, butting one of the Rohan soldiers. As they retracted the battering ram… the Uruks pulled out their crossbows and shot at the defenders.



"Hold them!" a soldier called out, as the Rohan defenders retaliated with their bows and shot the Uruks through the breach that the beasts made into the gate.

"…To the gate," ThĂ©oden ordered as he and his commanders drew their swords, ready to assist the men at the gate, "draw your swords!"







Aragorn and Sanosuke ran up a set of stairs, knocking down the Uruks that were behind them, making for the keep… with the Elves providing some cover fire with their arrows to assist them…





ThĂ©oden and his commanders came to the gate, which was now under heavy attack. The Uruk-hai continued to knock down the gate, hacking through the broken wood. Some of the men, including Gamling, stood at the gate to fight the Uruks through the hole their battering ram made. Then, one of the Uruks grabbed Gamling at the throat… and ThĂ©oden hacked off the arm that held Gamling, releasing him. The king then stabbed at another Uruk-hai…



…And, in turn…



Received a lance underneath the arm, only to be blocked by his armour. Grimacing in pain, ThĂ©oden continued to stab at the Uruk… until led away by Gamling.

"Make way!" Gamling called out as the troops met them, and battled to keep them from gaining anymore ground.

"We can’t hold much longer," Gamling said gravely to ThĂ©oden.



The gate to the fortress was about to give out, as the wooden bean that barred the door… began to break in half a bit. Aragorn, Sanosuke, and Gimli came racing towards the gate, seeing the desperate, almost futile battle there, with the gate nearly broken down. Aragorn tended to the king before heading to the breaking gate.



"Oh man, it doesn't look good," observed Sanosuke, "they may break through at any moment!"

"We need more time to complete the barricade, my lord," Gamling told Sanosuke.

"Hold them!" Théoden cried frantically, short of breath.

"How long do you need?" Aragorn asked Théoden.

Théoden then grabbed a sword as he replied, "as long as you can give me."

"Gimli!" Aragorn gestured for Gimli to follow him to a small side door.

Then Sanosuke interjected, "wait, Aragorn, I'm coming too.

"I'm not through pounding these creeps just yet," he finished, cracking his fist together, following Aragorn and Gimli through the small side door.



Saito, along with Aoshi then came along to the gate, as more of the defenders poured in, with spears in hand, valiantly holding their own ardor against the Uruk-Hai. Aoshi went to Théoden, seeing the king reel from his injury to his shoulder.



"Théoden, are you okay?" asked a concerned Aoshi.

"Yes," the king replied, confidently, "…I'll be fine Aoshi, just help us fend them off."

Aoshi nodded fervently.

"Timbers!" Théoden called out to his men, assisted by Saito and Aoshi, to bar the door, just a while longer, "brace the gate!"



As the soldiers were busy setting up the blockade…





Aragorn, Sanosuke, and Gimli followed through the small doorway, which took them around a curve in the wall… and stood on a ledge just to the side of the main gate, with their backs to the wall. Aragorn then took a peek around the corner… and saw the large band of Uruk-hai storming the gate. After seeing the Uruks, Aragorn and Sanosuke glanced at each other first, then glanced down at Gimli. Gimli’s eyes met Aragorn’s, as he too glanced around the corner, at the Uruk-hai trying desperately to get into the keep.



"Come on!" Gimli cried eagerly, "we can take ‘em!"

"It’s a long way," Aragorn told him.



Gimli then took another look around the corner, and realized the walkway they stood on ended well short of the causeway into the keep. Until now, there were many things that Gimli didn't like to do but in times like this… he'll have no other choice but to actually do one of the things he didn't like…



"…Toss me," Gimli said so suddenly. He didn't like the idea of being tossed while in Moria, but now… he actually agreed to be tossed.

"What?" asked a perplexed Aragorn looking down at him in surprise.

"I thought you didn't like to be tossed," added Sanosuke.

"I'm going to have to make an exception this time, Sanosuke," explained Gimli, "I cannot jump the distance so one of you is going to have to toss me!"

Aragorn nodded and reached to grab him, but Sanosuke interjected, "wait… let me do it Aragorn."



Gimli went speechless a moment to hear that Sanosuke wanted to toss him to the causeway. A pause followed…



"…Okay, Sano," Aragorn approved. Sanosuke then went to grab Gimli…



"Ehhh…" Gimli said, staying Sanosuke's hand, "don't tell the elf… either of you."

"Not a word," said Aragorn, giving his word to the Dwarf, "right, Sano?"

"Yeah," replied Sanosuke in agreement, with a small nod, "it's just going to be between the three of us, Gimli. That's a promise… "





Then Sanosuke threw Gimli across the distance… and landed on the causeway. There, Gimli began laying about him with his axe, killing and knocking Uruk-hai off the causeway. Aragorn and Sanosuke then joined him, jumping onto the causeway to join Gimli. When Sanosuke landed, he grabbed two Uruks at their heads and bashed them together, knocking them out.

And between the three of them, they pushed the creatures back from the gate, so ThĂ©oden and the others behind the entrance could complete the barricade…







"Shore up the door!" Théoden ordered as soon as the way was clear.

Before the soldiers could get there, Saito saw Sanosuke taking on the Uruks upon the causeway.

"That moron," Saito said to himself.

Soldiers then came with wooden beams and planks.

"Make way!" cried out one of the soldiers, "follow me, to the barricade! Watch our backs!"





While this was going on… The Uruk-Hai from outside the castle started to load their giant crossbows with giant grappling hooks, in which they intend to shoot over the wall above the gate…





"Throw another one over there!" a soldier, called out to Saito, Aoshi, and the other defenders, placing the planks over the gate.

"Higher!" Theoden ordered…





The Uruks patted the wires that held their giant bolt hooks, making sure they were nice and tight upon the sappers, ready for firing…



ZZIIIIPP!!!!!



The hooks were fired over the battlements… and super siege ladders were pulled up towards the wall, with hundreds of Uruk-Hai holding onto them. The Super-ladders locked onto the edge of the battlements with their steel grips. The Uruks climbed onto the battlements, and began fighting the Rohan troops. Legolas took aim as another ladder was being pulled up…



SWOOP!



And shot away one of the ropes, making the ladder stumble and wriggle a little… before slowly falling back onto the ground, into the Uruk-Hai army, with a loud crash, crushing the Uruks who were on the ladder.







At the gate…



"Hold fast the gate!" Gamling cried out to the men… as they were nearly done with the barricade, using hammers and nails to brace the gates with the wooden beams and planks that were quickly used to repair the gates, while Gimli, Sanosuke, and Aragorn fought desperately to keep the Uruk-hai away.

Before the last board was about to be placed, Théoden called from the opening, "Gimli! Aragorn! Sanosuke! Get out of there!"



The trio responded to ThĂ©oden's command… and was nearly tackled by an Uruk. The Uruk was grabbing at Kenshin's sakabato upon Sanosuke's back. Sanosuke grimaced and delivered an elbow-blow to the beast's stomach.



"Hands off, creepy, that belongs to Kenshin!" Sanosuke yelled reproachfully.





With that… ThĂ©oden placed the last board of wood and Saito and Aoshi raced from the gate, up to the battlements. Legolas was on top of the battlements, with a rope ready to throw down to Aragorn and the others. Aoshi quickly joined him, with a separate rope.



"Aragorn!" Legolas called down to Aragorn, as he and Aoshi threw their ropes down to them.



Aragorn and Sanosuke glanced up, seeing the ropes provided for them. Sanosuke grabbed the rope provided by Aoshi. Aragorn grabbed Gimli as he took hold of the rope that Legolas provided with one hand, and hooking Gimli with his arm. They all swung out off the edge of the causeway, as the Uruk-hai surged forward to the gates, paying Aragorn, Sanosuke and Gimli no due attention.

Legolas and Aoshi pulled their comrades up. Aragorn hung onto the rope with one hand and the Dwarf with the other arm as Legolas slowly pulled them up. Sanosuke was pulled up by Aoshi with no problem whatsoever, since he was the only one on the line and had no extra burden to carry like Aragorn had with Gimli. But even as they were pulled up…





More Uruk-Hai reached the walls above the gate, using their super-ladders being hoisted up by the grappling hooks, shot towards the battlements by the sappers. One of the hooks landed just at the edge of the wall. The defenders tried their best to unhook it, but…



Another hook hit one of the Rohan soldiers, killing him instantly. A third hook that was fired… was easily cut by Saito's sword…



As soon as Sanosuke was over the wall, he went to help Legolas pull Aragorn and Gimli over the wall. Aoshi then went to join Saito in preventing any more of these giant hooks to reach the battlements, but to no avail. There were just enough Uruks over the walls to overrun the troops regardless, cutting them down with their swords, and bludgeoning them in their faces with ball-end shield manifers fitted over their fists…







"Pull everybody back," ThĂ©oden ordered to Gamling, assessing that the repairs to the gate would not last long, "…pull them back!"

"Pull back! Pull back!" Gamling hollered out, relaying the order…



Then the gate bursts open… and the Uruk-hai surged through, immediately storming the fortress…



"They’ve broken through!" one of the soldiers cried out in despair, "the castle is breached! Retreat!"

"Retreat! Retreat!" Gamling added his cries for retreat, continuing to make for the inner keep.



Once Legolas and Sanosuke had pulled Aragorn and Gimli over the wall, they, along with Aoshi and Saito, ran to join the retreating soldiers, fighting their way toward the inner keep.



"Hurry!" ordered Aragorn, "inside, get them inside!"

"Into the Keep!" Gamling cried out once more.



There was no time to talk or think… everybody had to run for the inner keep. The Uruks have penetrated Helm's Deep, something that ThĂ©oden thought would never happen, but sadly… it did…





Legolas and Aoshi fired more arrows into the Uruk-hai army as they go, trying to give the Rohan soldiers some cover as they ran inside the main hall. Aragorn and Sanosuke waited by the doors to make sure that the others, as well as all the defenders that could be saved, were inside the main hall of the keep. The Uruks were closing in fast to the main hall, and feeling that they could not keep the doors open any longer…





…Sanosuke and Aragorn immediately closed the doors… and began setting up a barricade…











Disclaimer: The Lord of the Rings and RK are not mine. They belong to their authors, respectively J.R.R. Tolkien and Watsuki Nobuhiro. This fanfiction is created just for fun, not for any commercial purposes.



A/n: what a time for this to be happening, and on the Christmas season (just being sarcastic, forgive me). But still, there are two more chapters to read, so please read and review.


Chapter 53 - Ch. 26: Treebeard goes to war

Chapter 26: Treebeard goes to war, the last march of the Ents







Misao and the Hobbits have had a disappointing time at the Ent Moot. Treebeard and the Ents have decided that this war is too big for them and that it is not theirs to fight. However...



Misao and Merry didn't quite humbly agree with that choice. Treebeard has resolved to return the Hobbits to their home. Misao's home was in another world so Treebeard hasn't decided on what to do with her yet.

Treebeard carries the trio on his back, as they looked dejected.



"I will," said Treebeard, "leave you at the western borders of the forest. You can make your way north to your homeland from there. You, my lady, could go with your friends to the Shire. I hear... that it is the most beautiful place in all... Middle-Earth."



'Maybe Merry and Pippin's home is beautiful, Treebeard,' thought Misao as she starts to grip one of her kunais, '...but I don't intend to give up. As soon as Merry and Pippin are safe, I'm on my way to Isengard. I'll fend off against Saruman's cronies by myself, if I have to. But then again… I'd probably get myself killed.'



Just then...





Pippin perked up with a gleam in his eyes, "...wait! Stop, stop!"

Treebeard stopped in his tracks, wondering about this sudden change in Pippin. Misao and Merry do the same.

"What is it, Pippin?" asked Misao.

"Turn around... turn around, take us south!" exclaimed Pippin. Merry and Misao look sharply at Pippin.

"South?" queried Treebeard, "but that will... lead you past Isengard."

"Yes, exactly," verified Pippin.

"Huh, you want to go to Isengard?!" wondered Misao, "what for? That place is probably crawling with Orcs!"

"A little strategy of mine, Misao," replied Pippin to Misao, "if we go south we can slip past Saruman unnoticed."

"You really think Saruman isn't going to notice us?" asked a skeptical Misao.

"Mm-hmm," Pippin nodded, "the closer we are to danger, the farther we are from harm. It's the last thing he'll expect, Misao."

"Uh... Pippin," said Misao, with a lame expression on her face, "I don't mean to tell you this but... I think you've finally flipped your lid, yep! I really think you have."

"Hmmm," Treebeard interjected, rumbling, "I'd have to agree with your friend, little Shireling. That doesn't make sense to me. But then, you are very small… perhaps you're right. Ah! South it is then. Hold on."

Treebeard made a quick turn as he went on, "I always like going south. Somehow... it feels like going downhill."

"Are you mad," Merry asked incredulously, "we'll be caught."

"Merry's right, Pippin," Misao added, "this is crazy! We'll be finished for sure!"

"No we won't, you guys," Pippin said with determination, "not this time."

'Yeah, I heard that, before,' Misao thought, skeptically, 'I hope you know what you're doing, Pippin.'









Meanwhile... Frodo, Kaoru, Sam and Yahiko weren't doing so well either. They have been captured by Faramir, Boromir's brother and despite the travelers' warnings...

Faramir was bringing them, along with the One Ring, to Gondor, to the city of Osgiliath. The travelers, along with Gollum, were being held as captives. Frodo and his companions were being pushed along, in front of the much larger soldiers, while a rope, which bound his hands behind his back, pulled Gollum. As Faramir and company approached Osgiliath...





They saw the city in the distance, with smoke rising in many areas of the city...



"Look!" the rangers, exclaimed, "Osgiliath burns!"

"…Mordor has come!" another ranger said silently to himself, forebodingly.



Faramir looked with fear in his eyes. He was very desperate to save his city that he would do anything to save it... even take and use the ring for himself. Which will, inevitably, make things worse for him.



"Faramir," Kaoru said, trying once again to dissuade Faramir from taking the ring, "this isn't the answer. You'll never be able to use the ring. Can't you see that you're just making things worse by bringing the ring to your home?"

"...That remains to be seen, Miss Kaoru," returned Faramir, unrelenting.

"My friends speak the truth," interjected Frodo, who was in front of Faramir, "...the ring will not save Gondor..."

Frodo then turned around to face Faramir, adding, " ...it has only the power to destroy."

Faramir began to shake a little bit… as if he truly was beginning to believe what Frodo and his friends were telling them about the dangers of the ring… yet hesitated to consider Frodo's pleas.

"Please, let me go," Frodo pleaded desperately to Faramir with teary eyes...



"Hurry!" Faramir ordered, gesturing his men to move on.

"No Faramir!" Kaoru cried, as she was forcibly moved by a soldier, "you can't!"

"Faramir!" Frodo cried also, being moved forcibly by another soldier, "you must let me go!"

"You don't know what you're doing, Faramir!" Kaoru cried with tears in her eyes as well, "let us go! Please...!"









As Treebeard carried Misao and the two Hobbits to the edge of Fangorn Forest, he continued to chat happily with them, "…and a little family, of field mice that, climb up sometimes and it tickles me awfully. They're always trying to get somewhere they--oh!"



Treebeard stopped as his voice trailed off in surprise and shock…





To see a desolated landscape of tree stumps that used to be forested grounds. Treebeard and the others looked around the open area that should have been heavily wooded...



But all the trees had been brutally cut down, leaving nothing... but jagged stumps... stumps for acres... and acres...



Misao was just as shocked as Treebeard... perhaps... even more so than Treebeard because... she, too, loved trees...





"...Many of these trees were my friends," Treebeard said sadly, "creatures I had known from nut and acorn."



The last remark from Treebeard made Misao gasp because... what he said about knowing the trees from their youth… also reminded her of something as well.



"...I'm sorry, Treebeard," Pippin said quietly and sadly.

"This," Misao cuts in, full of shock and sadness as well, "...this... this is horrible."

"Indeed," agreed Treebeard, with tears in his eyes, "they had voices of their own…"



Treebeard kept wallowing in deep grief and sadness, then suddenly... he turned his gaze to the treeless Isengard and its smoking caverns...



"…Saruman," Treebeard started growling…



Misao then turned to the smoking land of Isengard and puts on an angry face as well and growled under her breath, balling her hand into a fist…



'...That creep...' thought Misao, with anger in her, '…that creep! He won't get away with this…!'

"…A wizard should know better!" Treebeard growled even more…







....RRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR…!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!







Treebeard roared with great fury, at the top of his lungs. The roar sounded… echoed… and reverberated to the whole far reaches of Fangorn forest…



Silence followed…





"Now you know how I feel," Misao spoke, breaking the silence. In that moment, Misao caught the attention of Treebeard and the Hobbits.

Misao went on, "…I know how it is… when you lose a friend Treebeard. I had friends that I've known, ever since I was young. We all traveled together… and then, they left me to go on their own, while I had a great home at the Aoiya, back in my world…"



The others listened with great sorrow to Misao's story…



Misao continued, sadly, "…when I wanted to see them again, I went out to find them, only to learn… that my friends were killed… by someone who's just as creepy as Saruman. I remember them well; Beshimi… Hyottoko… Shikijo… and Hannya. I miss them very much."

"…We didn't know about that Misao," Merry said quietly, with sympathy, "…I'm sorry."

"Me too," added Pippin quietly, and sadly.

Misao continued to sob as she replied, "…I know. Thanks, you guys."

Misao paused before she went on further, "…and… I swore, from that point on… that I would never let another one of my friends dies again… ever. And I'll never be happy if any of my friends were killed because I wasn't able to do anything. This is why we've got to take down Saruman right now!"

Misao finished her speech then, turned to Treebeard, "…now will you help us, Treebeard?" She asked with determination.

Treebeard paused before answering, "…yes… yes, I shall my dear. For, there is no curse in Elvish, Entish or the tongues of men... for this treachery."

Then…



Pippin heard a small rustling of trees from somewhere in the distance below from where they were, and turned around…



"Look, the trees!" Pippin gasped suddenly, pointing somewhere down below, "they're moving!"



They all looked down… to see a patch of the forest move across the ground, so slowly, yet roughly, surprising Misao and the Hobbits greatly.



"What's going on?" asked a bemused Misao.

"Where are they going?" wondered Merry.

"They have business with the Orcs," answered Treebeard, with a deep rumbled growl, "my business is with Isengard tonight, with a rock and stone…"

Misao and the Hobbits then heard rumbling from the forest directly behind them…







And… they saw many hordes of the different races of Ents… slowly coming out of the forest, marching towards Treebeard and the others…





Beech… Oak… Chestnut… and Ash…





Many have come once again. And this time… they will fight!







"You were planning this all along, weren't you, Pippin?" Misao asked Pippin with an enlightened expression.

"…Uh, well… I-I," Pippin blushed, full of speechlessness.

"Never mind," said Misao, "…I'm sorry for doubting you Pippin."

"It's okay, Misao."

"Nah... I really owe you one," Misao said sticking a thumb up to Pippin.



Pippin returned the gesture with his thumb… as Merry was also gladdened to see that the Ents are here to rage all-out war on Saruman as well…

"...Yes!" Merry cried quietly and enthusiastically, to himself, then turned to his friends, "thank you Misao! And you too, Pippin."

Misao and Pippin smiled back approvingly.

'Yeah!' thought Misao, with a renewed sense of determination, 'you better watch out Saruman. Because Misao Makimachi, Merry, Pippin, and a horde of very angry Ents… are coming your way!'

"Rárum-rum!" Treebeard rumbled as he began to lead the march, "come my friends… the Ents are going to war. It is likely that we go… to our doom…

"Last march… of the Ents," Treebeard ended resolutely…





And so... the Ents, joined by Misao, Merry, and Pippin... began their march to Isengard, to avenge their tree brethren and to punish Saruman for the heinous... malicious crime that he willfully committed against them all…











Faramir and the rangers finally reached Osgiliath. The captive travelers, along with Gollum have been brought there, foolishly hoping to use the ring to save them. They wander through the city streets, which were now... under siege.

Gondorian soldiers, dressed in ceremonial-like armor, as well as the rangers who were fighting with the soldiers… continued to dodge arrows and the falling rocks. Some boulders splashed into the river that went through the city. The arriving company and captives were doing the same as well, as the Gondorian soldiers helped them along as passing the besieged river… one by one.



Madril had met up with Faramir, with a company of rangers behind him.

"Faramir!" Madril reported, gravely, "Orcs have taken the Eastern Shore. Their numbers are too great. By nightfall, we will be overrun."

Frodo stumbled... and it was only the soldier's hands firmly on his shoulders that kept him on his feet.

"Mr. Frodo!" Sam cried alarmed.

"Frodo!" Yahiko and Kaoru cried out in alarm as well.

"Are you alright?" asked a concerned Kaoru.

Frodo turned huge frightened eyes on his friends, "...it's calling to him, Sam… Miss Kaoru. His eye is almost on me."

"Hold on, Mr. Frodo, you'll be alright," Sam said to Frodo in comfort…



But to Frodo...





…Sam's voice began to sound muffled… and far away...





…Kaoru and Yahiko called out to him too, but...





…Even their voices were muffling out slowly to Frodo… as he could see that his companions were speaking to him…





…But alas… he hears nothing… the ring gradually overcoming his senses…





…Kaoru then somehow… felt the ring's growing power, as she was calling out to Frodo, with her eyes twitching, and her cries began to stutter… becoming not as clear as Sam or Yahiko's calls of comfort to Frodo…



…And soon…





…Frodo couldn't hear anything… but the call.





"…Take them to my father," Faramir ordered, nudging Frodo, Kaoru, and the others towards Madril and his company, "tell him Faramir sends 'a mighty gift'."

Madril looked at Faramir, greatly shocked and confused to hear him say such a bright remark, like it meant that a great miracle had come to Gondor at last.

Faramir then looked down at Sam and Yahiko, ending staunchly, "a weapon that will change our fortunes in this war."



Faramir then turned to leave, with Madril and the other rangers turning to lead Frodo and the others away… but Sam and Yahiko struggled against them to face Faramir.



"Hey, Faramir!" Yahiko barked out, which made Faramir turn around, "…don't you dare turn your back on us, you coward!"

"What?" Faramir replied, almost snarling.

"You heard Mr. Yahiko," interjected Sam, "you're a coward!"



Faramir became insulted by Yahiko and Sam's comments about him. He didn't know whether to gag them… or have them killed.



Sam then added, yelling, "do you want to know what happened to Boromir? You want to know why your brother died? He tried to take the ring from Frodo! After swearing an oath to protect him, he tried to kill him! The ring drove your brother mad!"

"…You lie," growled Faramir.

"…It is not a lie, Faramir," Kaoru calmly interjected, recovering her wits, while still being enthralled by the ring, "what he said is the truth. I was there when it happened. I saw your brother attack Frodo! Boromir swore he would protect Frodo, but even still… he wanted to use the ring, just like you do. And his lust for the ring made him attack Frodo and tried to grab the ring from him."



Faramir froze with shock, as he looked deep into Kaoru's eyes… seeing the truth of her words about this startling revelation of Boromir. The travelers may yet be starting to get through to Faramir…



"So if you don't want to end up dead like your brother," added Yahiko, "…let us go to Mordor so we can destroy the ring. It was really responsible for his death in the first place!"

"Watch out!" a ranger cried out…





As a boulder flew into the air… and crashed into a tower overhead, shattering it. Everyone gasped in shock… and then…





Frodo’s eyes rolled up and stared at Faramir strangely. Sam, Yahiko, and Kaoru glanced at Frodo and noticed that all was not right with him.



"Mr. Frodo?" asked Sam worriedly.

"Hey, Frodo," added Yahiko, even more worriedly.

Kaoru however, went into shock once more when she saw Frodo in his current state, nearly blanking out…





"…They're here," Frodo said slowly… and frighteningly in a faraway voice, "…they've come…"





SSCCCCRRRREEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!!!





"NAZGĂ›L!!!" Faramir cried in alarm, as he looked up, hearing that familiar, wretched screech…







There was a Ringwraith, flying on a fell beast, crying out its horrid piercing screeches of fear as it soared through the city. Gollum cowered before the wraith's shrieking, still being held by the rangers, bound about by rope. Faramir and another ranger grabbed the travelers and led them to a place out of the way of the soldiers, pushing them against a corner in the wall.



"Stay here," Faramir advised, "keep out of sight."

Then Faramir went to join his men in battle with the Ringwraith, as he called out to the men, "take cover!"



Sam was with Frodo while Yahiko stayed close to Kaoru, still unaware of her state of shock as he kept looking above at the Fell beast that flew overhead from where they were…









Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien




Chapter 54 - Ch. 27: Forth Eorlingas!

Chapter 27: Forth Eorlingas! The ride of the Rohirrim









Helm's Deep suffered a crushing defeat after a night of fighting…



The Uruk-Hai armies have taken over the fortress, waving up their banners of the White Hand of Saruman high in the air from the battlements. As morning approaches, the Uruks brought up a battering ram and began to break the door down…





BASH!





Aragorn, Sanosuke and the others were in the main hall of the keep. King Théoden, filled with great dread, stood in the middle of the keep forlornly because of their retreat. Saito, Legolas, Aoshi along with the other soldiers brought up tables, or anything made of wood and stood at the door, using their strength to barricade the door, trying to keep the Uruks out.



"Well," said Saito to Aoshi, "looks like this could be it, Shinomori."

"Perhaps Saito," said Aoshi, "but I'm not ready to give up just yet."

"Me neither," Saito agreed firmly, "not until I'm sure that the enemy is defeated."

"The fortress is taken," Théoden called out tiredly, looking bleak despite everyone's best efforts to block the doors, "it is over."



Sanosuke and Aragorn walked from the door from the soldiers and turned angrily at the king.



"Théoden, not to sound all disrespectful," contradicted Sanosuke, "but whenever I fight tough battles like these, I don't usually give up that easily. And I'm prepared to go all out in order to win."

"Sano has a point!" cried Aragorn in agreement to Sanosuke, "you said this fortress would never fall while your men defend it!"

Aragorn then gestured to the men at the door, adding reproachfully, "they still defend it! They have died defending it!"

"Yeah, ThĂ©oden," retorted Sanosuke, "are you now saying that everything you were boasting earlier about being able to defend this place… was all just a bunch of talk?!"



ThĂ©oden was still unfazed, even by Sanosuke's insults…





BASH!





As the Uruk-Hai kept battering down the door to the keep… the women and children in the Glittering Caves began to cry in fear as they hear the resounding, but bashing sounds of the battering ram upon the main door.

"They are breaking in!" a woman cried out, "they're past the door!"



In response to this threat, the children went to their mothers… and cried within their arms and embraces. One of the women went over to Éowyn and embraced her. Some of the women tried to calm their children… while other women cried hysterically with their children, sharing their deep despair…







Aragorn and Sanosuke instantly heard the women and children's plight from where they were.



"It doesn't look good, Aragorn," said Sanosuke, "if the Uruks break through, they'll get the women and children too."

Aragorn nodded gravely in agreement.

'…And I can only hope… that Éowyn will be ready to fend off against the Uruks if even we can't hold them off,' thought Sanosuke of Éowyn, remembering that he gave her a sword to be a secondary line of defense for the children.

Aragorn turned to Théoden and asked, "is there no other way for the women and children to get out of the caves?"



…But the king seemed unable to respond, struck by a great loss of heart…



"Well, ThĂ©oden?" added Sanosuke… but ThĂ©oden still made no reply, being filled with the possibility of defeat for all of Rohan.

"Is there no other way?" Aragorn asked, turning to Gamling.



A pause…



"…There is one passage," answered Gamling, "it leads into the mountains. But they will not get far, the Uruk-hai are too many."





BASH!





The Uruks still battered at the door. Saito, Legolas, and Aoshi were starting to lose their hold on the door because the Uruks' battering ram had begun to weaken it slowly.



"It'll have to do Gamling," resolved Sanosuke, "we'll just have to hold these creeps off somehow, so that you people will have enough time to evacuate."

"Sano's right, we'll just have to manage," said Aragorn, then ordered to Gamling, "send word for the women and children to make for the mountain pass, and barricade the entrance!"

"So much death," ThĂ©oden interjected, stunned with despair, "…what can men do against such reckless hate?"



The Uruks have nearly broken down the door, as the defenders kept finding more material they could use to keep the door from being shattered…



Aragorn paused for a moment, "…Ride out with me," he said, answering for ThĂ©oden's forlorn question.



Théoden turned to Aragorn, filled with confusion and despair.



"…Ride out and meet them," Aragorn added firmly to the king.

Sanosuke thought for a moment, before he brightly interjected, "…hey Aragorn… don't think that you'll be riding out anywhere without me… you hear?"

"…Of course Sano," nodded Aragorn.

"…Why should we ride out?" asked a skeptical ThĂ©oden, "…for death and glory?"

"For Rohan," Aragorn answered again, staunchly, as he approached the king, "…for your people."

"You do want to protect them," added Sanosuke, "…don't you, your majesty?"

ThĂ©oden's eyes then met Sanosuke's… with a light of determination beginning to dawn upon him…



"…The sun is rising," Gimli stated, glancing up at one of the high easterly windows…



The others then looked up that window… and see a faint, but shining light streaming through. Aragorn, Sanosuke, and the rest then remembered what Gandalf had said… what seemed a lifetime ago…





Look to our coming, at first light on the fifth day…



At dawn…



Look to the East.





…You got it, Sano…?



Sanosuke remembered what Kenshin said to him before he left with Gandalf.





'…Kenshin,' thought Sanosuke as he looked on his back, remembering the reverse-blade sword that Kenshin left with him.

Sanosuke then turned to ThĂ©oden, "well, what do you say, ThĂ©oden… one last ride for your people?"



ThĂ©oden's light of determination grew gradually, regaining his warriors spirit…



"…Yes," answered ThĂ©oden with a strong… yet enthusiastic nod, "…yes! The horn of Helm Hammerhand shall sound in the deep… one last time!"

"Yes!" Gimli cried in agreement as he left to blow the horn.





BASH!



The Uruk-Hai had nearly breached the door, weakening even more…





Saito smirked, "one last time, eh? Well, it looks like the king's ready to go and die fighting after all. I've absolutely no objections to that. And it seems that I might not get to meet Sauron after all. What do you say to that, Shinomori?"

Aoshi paused before he answered, "…I'm always ready to go down fighting, Saito."

"I most heartily agree, Aoshi," added Legolas in enthusiasm.

Aoshi turned to face Legolas. "…Thank you Legolas," he grinned…



ThĂ©oden went up to Aragorn and Sanosuke, saying firmly to them both, "…let this be the hour when we draw swords… and cross fists together."

Aragorn and Sanosuke felt greatly honored to fight with the warrior king of Rohan…







Gimli continued to climb up the stairs… and reached the horn, setting aside his axe to prepare to blow the horn…







ThĂ©oden, Sanosuke, Aragorn, Legolas, Aoshi, and Saito… along with some of the Rohan soldiers mounted on their horses…

"…Fell deeds awake!" Theoden snarled…





BASH!



Everyone then drew swords for battle…





"Now for wrath, now for ruin, and a red dawn!" Theoden sounded fiercely as he put on his helmet.

"YEAH!" Sanosuke added his roar… as he slammed his fists together…







VVRRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!



Gimli blew the horn with gusto… as the sound of the horn… rumbled throughout Helm's Deep…





SMASH!



The doors caved in… and the Uruk-hai poured vastly… into the hall…





ThĂ©oden then drew his sword and roared out, "FORTH EORLINGAS…!!"

"CHAAARRRRRRRGGGGGE!!!!!!!!" the company yelled out…





And ThĂ©oden spurred his horse forward, with Saito, Sanosuke, Legolas, Aoshi, Aragorn and some of the soldiers behind him, beginning a full charge against the enemy, riding down upon them like a storm out of the mountains, through the doors, with the banners of Rohan waving in the air. They cut a swath through the hosts of Isengard as a wind among grass, slaying the enemy as they went…



Sanosuke came up to one of the Uruks and plunged his fist into its helmet with a Futae no Kiwami attack.

"Take this, you creep!" Sanosuke yelled out.



Saito sliced through the Uruks, sometimes with a Gatotsu attack.



"…AKU!" Saito roared as he sliced one of the Uruks…

"…SOKU!" Saito roared again, slicing another Uruk…

"…ZAN!" Saito roared a third time, killing more Uruks.



Saito loved his sense of justice ever since Kenshin fought him in the revolution. This was the way that the Shinsengumi have always fought their enemies with…



Aoshi and Legolas rode together, killing their fair share of Uruk-Hai, while Aragorn rode side by side with Sanosuke. Aragorn sliced more of the Uruks as Sanosuke continued to throw more punches…





VVVRROOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!



Gimli continued to blow the horn, with the sounds ever echoing in the hills…





Without pause… the king and his companions rode through the outer fortress sweeping fiercely… out of the main gates, to do battle with the Uruk-Hai upon the causeway, cloving a path from the gate to the valley below, scattering the many Uruk-Hai that were on the causeway. No Uruk was able to withstand their might. However, the great Dike was still crawling with Saruman's hordes…



The company stopped in the heart of the host of Saruman, slicing and punching away at the enemy troops. In the midst of battle… a battle that they could not hope to win, Aragorn and Sanosuke glanced up to the brightening sky in the east…







…And saw two riders halting their horses at a ridge against the rising sun. One of the riders was white, while the other had red hair and was on a brown horse…





"…Gandalf," Aragorn said to himself…

"…Kenshin," Sanosuke said to himself…





…The riders were Gandalf and Kenshin! They have returned!



It instantly caught the attention of the Uruk-Hai army that was at the bottom of the very steep ridge. The Uruks turned to face Kenshin and Gandalf's direction. The riders within the Dike also stopped and gazed up to see what was happening and saw Kenshin and Gandalf…



"Mithrandir," gasped Legolas brightly.

"The Battousai has returned," said Aoshi silently, filled with hope…







Kenshin and Gandalf were still on the hill, preparing to make their move…



"…Theoden-king stands alone," Gandalf said… watching the battle below. Then…



Another rider came behind Gandalf and Kenshin, almost in between. It was Eomer…



"Not alone," Éomer said firmly.

Kenshin turned to Gandalf, and smiled, "Éomer is most certainly right, Sir Gandalf, that he is."

Éomer looked at Kenshin, replying in determination, "…indeed Kenshin."

Then… Éomer drew his sword. "ROHIRRIM!" he called out…





And a force of thousand of riders moved up behind Éomer, Kenshin, and Gandalf. The ridge top was now full of horsemen…





Saito smirked, "looks like the Battousai's got his own private little army."

"Eomer!" ThĂ©oden exclaimed hopefully…





"To the king!" Eomer loudly called out his order, gesturing his sword down to the enemy.

"TO THE KING!" the soldiers relayed the cry…







And began to charge down the hills, with Gandalf, Kenshin and Éomer in the lead, in front of a tide of thousands of the angry Rohirrim horsemen that poured fiercely down the steep ridge, waving their axes and spears as they went…





Seeing this… Sanosuke reached behind him and took off Kenshin's reverse-blade sword, Hope, from his back… and led his own charge, through the enemy.

"Sano!" Aragorn called out.





The Rohirrim continued to charge down the ridge as the Uruk-Hai came towards the bottom of the ridge to face this new enemy…





Sanosuke continued to ride, holding Hope in his hand for Kenshin…





The Uruks, facing the challenge, growled defiantly, as they bore their spears down towards the riders, bracing their pole-arms…





As the Rohirrim drew closer… nearing the bottom of the ridge…







FLASH!







The sun rose behind the riders, cresting the ridge. The creatures of the dark were blinded, causing them to raise their hands and spears in order to shield their eyes, leaving them wide open for the incoming Rohirrim attack…



"YAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Gandalf and Kenshin cried out…





And…





The riders crashed fiercely… and courageously… plowing right through the dark army of Saruman and engaged them in battle, wounding the Uruk-Hai and cloving their heads asunder. Gandalf used his staff to beat away the Uruks that surrounded him and Shadowfax. Kenshin, without his sword continued to plow through the Uruk-Hai and jump onto many of them.

Then…





"KENSHIN!" A shout was heard… it was Sanosuke, holding Kenshin's reverse-blade sword.

"Sano!" Kenshin muttered his cry, as he saw Sanosuke riding on his horse, coming towards him.

"…HERE YOU GO!" Sanosuke cried out… as he threw Hope into the air…





And Kenshin caught it, then began his sword attacks while on top of his horse. The warriors on the causeway joined in the fight with their fellow Rohirrim riders, along with Aoshi, Aragorn, Legolas, and Saito.



"Hiten Mitsurugi Style… Do Ryu Sen!" Kenshin cried out his attack that sent Uruks flying into the air, making the Uruks fearful of him.

The tables have now turned on the Uruk-Hai, as they were still blinded a little by the light of the sun, being constantly overrun… by the Rohirrim…









Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien





A/n: so, how did you like those chapters? Its fitting that I should post the end of the Helm's Deep battle in the midst of the Christmas season… shouldn't it?



Also… I would like to dedicate these chapters to all the tsunami victims in Thailand, all to those who died, those who survived, and those who are suffering from diseases.



Section two is almost coming to an end, people, so be prepared for Section 3. As I said before, I now have the extended version of Return of the King and have begun the editing for my new chapters. Please read and review.


Chapter 55 - Ch. 28: Stories that really mattered

A/n: Here are the last two chapters of Section 2. But wait, there's an added bonus… YOU GET TO READ CHAPTER 1 OF SECTION 3!!!! I planned to do so from the beginning when I had the extended edition of Return of the King. But anyway, Happy belated New Year everyone. 2005 is going to start of with Section 3 folks… that's right! So, enjoy these three chapters and please read and review.











Chapter 28: Stories that really mattered, Sam's compassionate speech







The Ents, angry with Saruman, were now laying siege to Isengard. They stormed the valley, tearing down the wall surrounding the tower of Orthanc, and used the boulders as projectiles to throw at the Orcs. The Ents swung their huge limbs, throwing and stamping on Orcs and rolling huge boulders over the ground. The Orcs tried to fight back, but the Ents were so huge, they merely stepped on the Orcs that got in their way. One of the Ents used an Orc as a club with which to hit other Orcs, and another Ent was pulled down with chains by some Orcs… who immediately jumped onto the Ent, and hacked away at his wooden limbs. Seeing this predicament…



Treebeard grabbed a boulder and, with a roar… threw it at the Orcs, knocking them off the Ent.



"Yes!" Misao and the Hobbits cheered triumphantly, while still on Treebeard as he himself… growled with the utmost satisfaction.



In all of the commotion, Saruman rushed out onto the balcony of Orthanc… and stared out at the pandemonium in incredulity, watching the chaos in disbelief, as Isengard was ripped apart before his eyes…



Merry and Pippin threw rocks and stones at the Orcs, while Misao threw her kunais at the Orcs, their aims true.

"A hit, a fine hit!" Treebeard exclaimed as yet, another orc was dropped by a well-thrown rock.

"Kansatsu Tobikunai!" Misao cried out her Kunai attack, which hit many Orcs.

"Arg!" Treebeard exclaimed again, in awe of Misao's abilities, "such masterful throws, my dear!"

"I learned from the best, Treebeard," Misao said, smiling and continued her throwing.





Continuing their assault, two Ents rock a wooden structure and push it over into the caverns below, smashing against the rock. Some Orcs fire flamed-tipped arrows at an Ent… setting him on fire.

Saruman continued to look about from his balcony, helpless, with a shocked expression on his face as he went from one side of the balcony to he other, gripping his hands on the rail, seeing many of the Ents throw rocks and boulders at the tower…



 

The Ents has now climbed up a slope, towards a dam and try to break it down. One of the Ents at the dam was pulling at the main support.

"BREAK THE DAM!" an Ent roared out, "RELEASE THE RIVER!"



The Ent finished pulling out the main support and stepped hastily out of the way of the water that was about to rush down swiftly down the slope…





And the dam bursts out, sending down the white waters, rushing down in great quantities, taking down some of the Orcs on the dam… then took out the mining equipment near the dam. The white waters of the Isen River slowly… but surely… made their way down towards Isengard and Orthanc tower. Hearing the rushing waters…



Saruman turned his head… and looked up, to see the rushing river coming down fast from the slopes of the mountains, about to flood his stronghold…





"Ah!" Misao gasped, spotting the approaching fast moving water, "what's that!"

Treebeard rumbled a triumphant laugh, seeing the rapids coming his way.

"Pippin! Misao!" Merry warned his friends, "hold on…!"





The other Ents, along with Treebeard, seeing the incoming wave of water, braced for impact, while Misao and the Hobbits tightened their hold on top of Treebeard, to brace for the coming force of the rapids…



"HOLD ON, MY FRIENDS!" Treebeard bellowed cautiously…





SPLASH!





The crushing force of the floodwaters swept upon Treebeard and his friends, as they held their own ground against the rapids. An Ent, still on fire, set by the Orcs, ran in and lowered his burning body into the water, quenching the flames…





The flooding waters soon reached the vast holes dug into the ground, by Saruman's Orc minions… and began to pour down into the caverns…



The rushing waters of rage, released by the Ents, ran throughout the caverns, relentlessly washing away the bridges… mechanisms… and structures from within…



…And also reaching into the forge furnace fires, putting them out… forever.





Saruman growled under his breath as he continued, even more so, to watch helpless, as the water took out more of his mining machines, pushing them into the flooded caverns. The rushing waters continued to swallow, viciously, throughout the entire barren valley…



From above… and below the ground…











In Osgiliath, Frodo was still in his trance, as he heard the call. He began to walk slowly… moving woodenly away from the safe corner that Faramir had pushed him and his companions against. Gondorian Rangers were still running about, defending their stations.



"What are you doing?" Sam asked, concerned, pushing himself away from the wall.



Frodo didn’t hear Sam… he only heard the call of the flying NazgĂ»l. Soaring menacingly throughout Osgiliath, and he began to climb a nearby stone staircase.

"Where are you going?" Sam called out to the dazed Frodo…



Yahiko saw what Frodo was doing and turned to Kaoru, who was apparently dazed herself for no reason. Yahiko became mystified to Kaoru's condition… but tried to wake her up nonetheless.

"Hey Kaoru!" Yahiko cried out, shaking Kaoru, "…wake up! Frodo's in trouble!"



After a few moments…



Kaoru slowly fluttered her eyes. "…Wh… wh… what's happening?" she stuttered.

"Look!" Yahiko cried out, pointing towards Frodo, who was climbing up the staircase… and went onto a bridge.



Kaoru gasped to herself, in great fright and peril… as Frodo stopped at the middle of the bridge… standing there, as if entranced…





Suddenly…





The NazgĂ»l on a Fell beast slowly emerged, flapping its giant, leathery wings, hovering before the bridge, just in front of Frodo…



The Black-hooded wraith slowly edged on his Fell beast, closing in on Frodo…



Frodo stared at the wraith, fixated, as he felt the needy call of the ring… holding it up in his hand, with its smooth whispers calling to the NazgĂ»l…



Seeing this peril… Kaoru regained her wits and started running toward the stairs, with Yahiko right behind her. Sam was ahead of them as he began to ran up the stairs to reach Frodo…



Faramir watched the unfolding tableau, between the wraith and Frodo from below…



Frodo slowly moved to put the ring on his finger, as the NazgĂ»l flew threateningly closer… and closer to Frodo…



As Frodo was about to put the ring on…





Sam knocked over Frodo, tackling him, just before the creature could catch Frodo with its talons. Faramir mounted an arrow… and shot the Fell Beast. The creature bellowed in pain and flapped its huge wings to carry it out of range. Then the two Hobbits went tumbling down the stairs.



"Frodo!" Kaoru cried out, "Sam!"



The Hobbits continued to roll down the stairs… and crashed onto the ground with Sam on top of Frodo. Frodo quickly rolled over on top of Sam… and drew his sword…



"AAAAAAARRRGGHHHH!!!" Frodo wailed out, at the top of his lungs, holding Sam in a death grip, pointing Sting at his throat…



Sam looked at the tip of Sting at his throat… then at Frodo, whose eyes were livid with madness and anger… fearing that someone would try to take the ring away. Frodo glared down at Sam with no sort of recognition, only raw, pure hatred. Kaoru and Yahiko watched helplessly and speechlessly with shocked expressions on their faces, to Frodo's paranoia…



"…Frodo," Kaoru spoke, gasping.

"…It's me," Sam spoke to Frodo, with tears in his eyes, "…it’s your Sam."



Sam's words… slowly began to shake and ease his master's loathsome expression of madness.



"Don’t you know your Sam?" Sam pleaded once more, with his tears slowly running down the sides of his face.



Then…





The madness faded… and recognition returned to Frodo’s eyes. The snarl slowly left Frodo’s face… only to be replaced by horror, for he realized what he nearly did… and was overcome by grief. Stumbling backwards… he got off of Sam and collapsed against a wall, letting the sword slide from nerveless fingers to clatter to the ground, as his legs slowly buckled. Sam panted as he slowly sat up after being threatened by Frodo.



"…Frodo," Kaoru said again, with tears starting to run down her face…

"…Frodo," Yahiko said also, with a sad, stricken expression…





Frodo was against the wall, stricken with despair…





"…I can't do this Sam," Frodo said slowly… his voice exhausted with doubt and despair.

"I know," Sam sadly replied, as he began to stand up, "…it’s all wrong."

Sam went on, with his hand on his throat, "…Miss Kaoru… and Mr. Yahiko. It's wrong for them too. By rights, we all shouldn’t even be here."



Sam stood up completely, walked slowly towards a wall… and leaned against it, looking out into the distance.



"…But we are," Sam finished, seeing the Ringwraith leave Osgiliath.



Kaoru deeply sympathized with Sam's loss of courage, holding a consoling hand on Yahiko.



Sam then began to explain, "…its like in like in the great stories, Mr. Frodo… the ones that really mattered. Full of darkness and danger they were. And sometimes you didn’t want to know the end… because how could the end be happy…?"









Back at Helm's Deep, the Rohirrim were victorious over the Uruk-Hai… and began to flee in defeat.



"…How could the world go back to the way it was when so much bad had happened…?"



After the Uruks fled, Théoden raises his sword with a victorious cry, "victory! We have victory!"

"YAAAAHHHH!!!!" the soldiers cried their cheer… as they began to chase the Uruks across the valley…





 "…But in the end, it’s only a passing thing, this shadow. Even darkness must pass. A new day will come…"





At Isengard…



The land continued to be flooded. The clouds broke up over Isengard and the sun shone down on Merry, Pippin, Misao, and the Ents, who had successfully destroyed Saruman’s stronghold.



"…And when the sun shines it will shine out the clearer."



Merry, Misao, and Pippin looked on from their perch upon Treebeard, in rapt fascination, watching their victory unfold. Seeing the destruction of his stronghold… Saruman stumbled back slowly, into his chamber, as the water finished up… flooding the land…





"Those were the stories that stayed with you… that meant something. Even if you were too small to understand why…



"…But I think, Mr. Frodo, I do understand. I know now…"









"…Folk in those stories… had lots of chances of turning back, only they didn’t. They kept going… because they were holding on to something," ended Sam compassionately.



After a few moments of silence…



Kaoru spoke, "Sam's right Frodo. We are holding onto something. All of us here… are holding onto something."

Frodo listened to Kaoru for a moment… then asked wearily, "…what are we holding onto, Sam?"

Sam approached Frodo and helped him to his feet as he answered, "…that there’s some good in this world, like any other world, Mr. Frodo… and it’s worth fighting for."

"…Yeah Frodo," Yahiko interjected, solemnly, "…we've all haven't come this far… just to turn back now."



Frodo then realized… that Sam and Yahiko were right. They couldn't turn back now, not when Sauron still wants to conquer Middle-Earth and then… conquer Kenshin's world afterwards. Standing in a corner, Gollum listened to the traveler's statements to Frodo… and even seems moved himself. Kaoru looked over to Gollum, who looked at her in return, and smiled at the creature. Gollum seemed moved even more.



And Faramir… who’d been watching and listening… slowly approached the travelers, with the guards stepping up behind the travelers. Faramir first looked down at Sam…



Next… he looked at Yahiko…



Then… he looked up at Kaoru, who looked at Faramir with sympathy. He didn't look the same as he did when the travelers first met him. Faramir lastly, went down to Frodo on one knee, to be at eye level with Frodo…



"…I think at last," Faramir said sincerely, "…we all understand one another, Frodo Baggins."



Hearing this remark surprised the travelers greatly.



Then, Madril then came up to him and said, "you know the laws of our country… the laws of your father. If you let them go, your life will be forfeit."



Faramir had meant what he said about understanding Frodo's mission. The travelers looked at Faramir in sympathy, knowing that their release could cost Faramir his life.



After a few moments… Faramir resolved, "…then it is forfeit."

The travelers gasped in surprise that Faramir was willing to give his life for them now.

"…Release them," Faramir ordered.



Sam angrily shook the rangers' hands that were on his shoulder. Frodo looked up at Faramir with gladness in his eyes.



"Its about time," said Yahiko, "we've wasted enough time as it is, right Kaoru?"

Kaoru looked at Yahiko and nodded in agreement, "…right, Yahiko."

Kaoru then turned to Faramir and bowed. "Thank you, Faramir," she said in gratitude, "thank you for understanding. I'm sure that Boromir would've been proud of you."

Faramir grinned at Kaoru and said, "come, I shall take your companions to a safe route out of the city."

Kaoru smiled at Faramir in return and nodded in agreement.

"Fare thee well on your journey, Kaoru Kamiya," Faramir graciously added, "may it be free of further incident."











The Uruk-Hai kept retreating and scattering away from Helm's deep, being chased by the Rohirrim. At the end of the valley… there was a new and unnatural forest that hadn't been there before and the Uruk-hai made for the safety to its dark branches…



"Stay out of the forest!" cried Éomer, reining his horse in front of the riders, feeling something threatening coming from the forest, "keep away from the trees!"



The Rohirrim stopped where they were, as they watched the Uruks escape into the forest.

"Huh? Why are we stopping for?" asked Sanosuke.

"You moron," retorted Saito, as he pointed at the forest, "those trees weren't there before, and even you should be able to recognize them."



Sanosuke looked at the trees… and gasped that he just realized that the land had changed so suddenly…



'Could those trees be?' thought Sanosuke, thinking that he does now what kind of trees they were…



The Uruk-Hai kept running into the forest, wailing as they passed under the waiting shadow of the trees. Kenshin also peered in realization of the forest the Uruks were fleeing into, in such a panic.

'The Huorns!' Kenshin thought, gasping in surprise…



Gandalf, Aragorn, and the others continued to look on after the forest… when the last of the fleeing Uruks went in…





CRUNCH!!!





And the forest canopy started rustling about, their branches moving wildly, making all sorts of noises. It seemed… as if the trees were crushing something… and they were. It was the Uruk-Hai. Kenshin, Sanosuke, and the Rohirrim gasped in shock, as their blood ran cold, seeing the Huorns, a regressed form of Ents, beginning to crush the remaining hosts of Isengard, with the utmost hatred for them.



The sentient trees finished off the rest of the enemy troops… once and for all.











In Kyoto, Japan…





The dark sky was still overhead, filling the people with the greatest dread, greater than that of the violence of the Revolution. But, at the Aoiya, Radagast the brown was now in deep meditation, communicating once more with Gandalf. Okina, Omasu, Kuro, Ochika, and Shiro were in the room with the brown wizard, overseeing his meditative state. Suddenly…

A knock came at the door of the restaurant. Megumi went down to the door to see who it was. After a few moments…



Radagast came out of his trance, with a sigh of relief on his face, followed by a breath of worry in his stance.



"Well, Radagast?" wondered Kuro.

"It seems that we have won the first battle at Helm's Deep my friends," said Radagast, "but this is just the opening skirmish for both worlds. Gandalf was able to arrive at the fortress, with reinforcements, just in the nick of time."

"So, what does Gandalf intend to do now?" asked Okina.

"…A very dangerous move, Okina," replied Radagast, "Gandalf now intends to go to Isengard next… to confront Saruman and to get some information from him, about when Sauron will commence his attack. However, it will not be easy, for Saruman will still have a trick or two to spare, even when defeated. We must all be on guard, for Sauron will want to have everyone who opposes him, to be eliminated. In Middle-Earth, as well as in this world."

"…So we're going to be eliminated, huh?" another voice came in the room…



It was a tall, muscular man, wearing an extravagant white cape. And with him were two others… a man with tall, blond hair, shaped like a broom… and a young innocent looking boy… who was always smiling, all led in by Megumi.



"Well," said the man with the white cape, "I don't intend to let that happen."

Instantly… Omasu and Ochika were drooling, "…Oh! Master Seijuro Hiko, you're so cool!" they exclaimed.

"Women," Shiro muttered to himself, annoyed at the women.

"Who are you, sir?" Radagast asked the newcomers.

"Oh, hi old man," answered the man the women called Seijuro Hiko, "I'm Seijuro Hiko, 13th successor of the Hiten Mitsurugi Style."

"Hiten Mitsurugi Style?!" said Radagast in amazement, "…then you must be known to Kenshin."

"Hmm," Hiko smirked, hearing Kenshin's name mentioned, "then you must know my dumb apprentice."

The young boy giggled at Hiko, saying, "I don't see how Mr. Himura could be so dumb."

"You're too young to understand," said Hiko to the young boy, smirking.

Radagast then asked the boy, "who are you, my lad?"

"I'm Sojiro Seta sir," answered the boy, "and this is…"

"Chou the Sword Hunter," answered Kuro, in disgust, knowing that he worked for Shishio.

"Oh man," said Chou, "you sourpusses have to spoil everything, don’t you?"

"Hmm, I see that you all know each other well," interjected Radagast.

"Well, we weren't exact on friendly terms, old man," Chou replied.

"You can say that again," said Shiro, "he was one of the people who worked for Shishio, who was also trying to take over Japan. Are you going back to being a rotten jerk?"

"I'll always be a rotten jerk to you," answered Chou, "I meant what I said about joining along the next best thing that comes along. But after what I heard about every man being eliminated, I don't think it’s the best thing for me, so I'm going to help you fight these creeps, whoever the heck they may be, no matter what you sourpusses think of me."

After Chou offered his help, Omasu spoke to the boy, Sojiro. "Hey, you're Sojiro, the one who broke Himura's old sword, right?" she asked.

"Yes," Sojiro said solemnly.

"I heard you were wandering, searching for your own path," said Omasu.

"I am," Sojiro answered, "but… I've never fought for anything that I truly believed in. Most of my life, I believed in Shishio's philosophy, that only the strong live and not the weak. And now… I believe that everyone deserves to live and not be eliminated, regardless of strength, or weaknesses."

"Anyway," Hiko interjected, "we can catch up on old times later. I've already gathered that my stupid apprentice has gotten into another big fight. I told him I wouldn't help out if he got into another fight. However, it wouldn't be the case if I were helping you people. And after what's been going on lately, I don't think that even I can just sit around this time and let tragedy strike. For once, I'll agree with my dumb apprentice, because I have a feeling… that this world will truly suffer, if I were to sit back like I did in the Revolution."

"You are right, Master Hiko," Radagast confirmed, "losing this battle is not an option that we have."

"Indeed," Hiko agreed, "this battle seems to be way out of my league, even with my strength alone. I had a feeling that you people knew about the whole situation, having a strange old man in your company, that's why I decided to come here. So full us in on what's happening."

"Of course Hiko, and I urge you to be on your guard," cautioned Radagast, "because of Kenshin's victory at Helm's Deep, Sauron will now undoubtedly plan his retribution in both this world… and in Middle-Earth. He will not leave any of you alive.

"…The final battle will soon commence," Radagast finished with determination.



The Oniwaban group and their newly arrived comrades took great care under Radagast's leadership, looking upon the dark sky, enveloping Kyoto…





The Japanese Police, as well as the army, continued to suffer heavy attack from the Orcs. They were ambushed around every corner of the mountains outside Kyoto. Despite the guns that they had, the Orcs had the element of surprise. The gunmen were even overrun by the Wargs that the Orcs rode upon. Within every meadow, hill, and river that lay ahead, there was no land unturned by the Orcs of Mordor….



Kanama, from his office in the Police department, oversaw the carnage, with the Palantir that he had in his hands, wearing a sinister smile. Mordor was starting to make its move… to take over Japan.









Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien




Chapter 56 - Sec. 2 Epil: Gollum plots a trap

Second Section Epilogue: She could do it! Gollum plots a trap







The waters at Isengard had settled, after rushing so wildly from the mountains above. Isengard was now flooded, with the mining machines, floating around the valley. Misao, Merry, and Pippin climbed down from Treebeard, wading through the water that now drenched the land. Merry and Pippin were waist deep into the water. Misao was almost waste deep herself in the water, but was a bit taller than the Hobbits.



The trio then looked up, from a distance, at Orthanc tower, where Saruman and Wormtongue were out on the balcony, observing all the devastation the Ents caused.



"He doesn't look too happy, does he?" Merry asked quietly.

"Not too happy at all, Merry," answered Pippin.

"Yeah, at least that's one unhappy face that I'm glad to see," commented Misao, gladly, "maybe he'll think twice about trying to take over the world."

"Of course, Misao," responded Merry, as he thought fondly about the balcony from the tower, "still, I suppose the view would be quite nice from up there."

"Oh yes, you guys," interjected Pippin, playfully, "it’s a quality establishment. I hear the staff are very good."



As Pippin contemplated this… Merry slowly lifted his hand near the top of Pippin's head, keeping it level. Merry then brought his hand over to his head, secretly measuring his height, noticing that it touched his forehead, to his delight. Pippin had a feeling come over him, as he swung back at Merry, who was apparently playing with his hair.



"What are you doing?" Pippin asked suspiciously.

"Oh, nothing," responded Merry, acting innocent, with a satisfied smile, "the world's back to normal, that's all."



Misao giggled, to herself, remembering how upset Merry was about Pippin being taller than he was by drinking the Ent-draught. She knew that Merry was happy because he was taller than Pippin again.



Pippin then noticed Misao's giggling and wondered curiously, "something funny, Misao?"

"Nope," answered Misao, sheepishly, not wanting to tell Pippin the truth, "it's just like Merry said, the world's back to normal and everything."

"No it isn't," returned Pippin, disgruntled, "…I'm starving."

"Well, to tell the truth, I am starting to feel a little famished after spending so much time with Treebeard," admitted Misao.

"Good luck trying to find something decent to eat around here, Misao," interjected Merry, as he picked up a basket of moldy bread that floated in the water, "probably only dead rats and moldy bread."

Pippin nodded, agreeing with Merry.

"Yeah," said Misao, also agreeing with Merry, gloomily, "after all we did to stop Saruman, Isengard's still a gloomy place to be."



Pippin then looked down… and noticed something else. He picked it up out of the water and gasped to see… at it was a piece of fresh fruit, an apple to be precise. Pippin looked up to see if it had fallen from the sky. Seeing that nothing had fallen… his expression lightened, upon having some fresh fruit to eat…



Pippin turned around, and noticed some more apples, which he picked out of the water. Merry and Misao then noticed that Pippin was all happy for some unknown reason, and went to follow him, as he followed the trail of the floating fruit…



Pippin picked up some more fruit… then dropped it upon seeing a whole roasted turkey, in which he picked up and placed it inside a floating basket, which was filled with tomatoes…



Misao gathered up the fruit that Pippin dropped, while Merry picked up a flask of wine as they all entered through a doorway, following the flotsam, within the walls of the ring of Isengard. The trio then looked up…



And gazed happily at the many fresh supplies of bread, meats, fruits, and vegetables that were inside…



"Saruman's storeroom!" Merry gasped in great awe of the food they found.

'Man, oh man, Saruman's loaded with all this food!' thought Misao, dreamily, with a mouth-watering appetite to eat all this food she saw.



The trio laughed happily, knowing that they won't have to go hungry after all. Merry and Pippin then looked upon a shelf… to see two barrels, with the label 'South Farthing' on them both.



"I don't believe it," said Pippin, breathlessly.

"It can't be," added Merry in disbelief…





Pippin then grabbed the barrels and opened one of them.

"It is!" exclaimed Pippin in confirmation.

"Longbottom leaf," said Merry reverently, inhaling the scent of the dry leaves in the barrel.

"What is it, anyway?" asked Misao.

"Simply the greatest, Misao," replied Merry, with much satisfaction, "Longbottom Leaf's the finest pipe-weed in the South-Farthing!"

"It's perfect," said Pippin, as he gave a barrel to Merry, then took one for himself, "one barrel each."

"Uh, excuse me, but what do you do with it?" inquired Misao.

"You smoke it… in a pipe," answered Pippin happily, offering some to Misao, "why don't you have some, Misao."

"Well, actually, I've never smoked before," Misao pointed out, "I don't even have a pipe."

"Oh, that's a shame, Misao," said Merry, discontented.

"Wait," interjected Pippin, with a thought that made him feel crestfallen, "should we share it with Treebeard, then?"

"Share it with Treebeard?" Merry asked, his heart sinking.



Merry turned his head to the door a moment, in deep thought…



"…No… no," Merry replied, taking a piece of the weed in his hand, "dead plant, and all that. Don't think he'd understand."

"Huh? How do you mean, Merry?" wondered Misao, as Pippin thought the same.

"…Could be a distant, relative, Misao," Merry responded in a little voice, while looking back at the opening.



Misao and Pippin then brightened with realization dawning upon their faces…



"…Oh, I get it," said Pippin, touching his nose, with his finger, "don't be hasty."

"…Exactly," replied Merry, as he pulled out his pipe, playing with it, while in his mouth.

Misao nodded sheepishly, understanding the situation.

"Bar-hrum!" Merry bellowed playfully, trying to sound like Treebeard.



Pippin… then Misao began to laugh gaily, with Merry joining along. As they were doing this…



Treebeard walked up to the opening… and smelled a bit of smoke. The Ent bent down to try to see what was happening, while hearing Misao and the Hobbits… dissolve into fits of laughter, like a bunch of clowns.











Helm's Deep was finally saved from the Uruk-Hai. The women and children welcomed back the men upon their return. Éowyn looked around for Aragorn to see if he was among the men that returned. Aragorn then appeared and she immediately ran over to him, and caressed his cheek lovingly. The pair embraced, pleased to see him again, crying tears of relief. Kenshin, Sanosuke, and Aoshi looked up at the embracing pair happily, while Saito smoked his cigarettes, pitying Aragorn and Éowyn's reunion.





Cleanup then began all over the fortress, with the soldiers gathering and throwing the dead Uruk-Hai on top of each other in many separate piles. As they were doing this…



Legolas and Saito were counting up the many Uruks they slain during the battle, in their little contest. They both came up to Gimli, who was sitting on one of the Uruks, smoking his pipe, with his axe buried in the beast's skull.



"Final count," Legolas announced confidently, while checking his bow string, "…42."

"Heh, tough break," Saito smirked, with a hint of arrogance, "my count happens to be 56."

"Eh, fifty-six," rumbled Gimli, "I must concede to you on that count, Master Saito."

Saito smirked, even more, responding to the fact that he won.

Gimli turned to Legolas and added, with a little ease, "and forty-two's not bad for a pointy-eared Elvish princeling."



Legolas lifted an eyebrow in confusion to why Gimli would say so little of his count.



"I myself am sitting pretty on forty-three, Legolas," Gimli announced happily, "which rather puts me in second place, Saito."

"What does it matter?" Saito nonchalantly returned, "you were still behind by thirteen."

Suddenly, Legolas mounted an arrow, aiming it towards Gimli…



ZIP!



And shot an arrow, hitting the Uruk in the side, right in between Gimli's legs, making him, as well as Saito gasp in surprise.

"Forty-three!" Legolas pronounced smugly, "now I'm in second place, Saito."

"He was already dead," Gimli informed him dryly.

"He was twitching," returned Legolas indignantly.

"He was twitching, because he's got my axe, embedded in his nervous system!" Gimli explained in exasperation, as he grabbed his axe, moving it while in the Uruk's head, causing his body move along with it.

'Obviously,' Saito thought, not rather amused.







The people could now leave the protection of the fortress, and return to their homes, and at Edoras. But Gandalf, Kenshin, ThĂ©oden and company… rode to the top of a slope, looking towards Mordor, at the Mountain of Fire, from where they stood…



"Sauron's wrath will be terrible, his retribution swift," Gandalf told the others soberly.



The fact was made clear as they all saw Mt. Doom rumble more fiercely than before… with thunder and lightning flashing all over the land of Mordor…



"…The battle for Helm's Deep is over," Gandalf added solemnly, "the battle for Middle-Earth…

Gandalf turned to Kenshin, ending, "as well as for your world… is about to begin Kenshin."



Kenshin slowly nodded with determination. Sanosuke looked at Kenshin with the same determination, while Aragorn looked over to Gandalf, who in turn returned his gesture…



Gandalf then looked forward and fatefully announced, "…all our hopes now lie with two little Hobbits, a woman, and a young boy… somewhere in the wilderness."









After finally convincing Faramir not to take the ring to Gondor, Faramir freely helped to lead Frodo, Kaoru, Yahiko, and Sam out of Osgiliath, through an old underground sewer system. Gollum was once again, leading them to Mordor's secret entrance in the mountains up ahead.

Silence followed the travelers and suddenly…



Sam spoke, in fantasy, "I wonder if we’ll ever be put into songs or tales."

"What?" Frodo asked in surprise.

Sam went on clarifying, "I wonder if people will ever say, ‘let’s hear about Frodo and the Ring’. And they’ll say ‘yes, that’s one of my favorite stories'."



Kaoru and Yahiko brightened with smiles, hearing Sam's delightful quoting.



Sam quoted once more, "‘Frodo was really courageous, wasn’t he, dad?’ ‘Yes, my boy, the most famousest of Hobbits. And that’s saying a lot.’"

Yahiko then interjected, playfully. "I don't know if the people back in my world will want to hear about this story, Sam, but I certainly do."

"Well," added Kaoru, "in Yahiko's case, I'm proud to admit that this story's starting to become one of my favorites too."

"Oh, thanks for the complement, Miss Kaoru," said Sam in gratitude.

"Well, you left out three of the chief characters," Frodo cut in, playing along with his companions, "Samwise the Brave, Yahiko the Adventurous, and the Compassionate Lady Kaoru. I want to hear more about them."



Hearing this statement from Frodo made them feel like the real heroes of the story. Frodo then turned to look at them, seriously.



"Frodo," said Frodo, "wouldn't have got far without Sam… or Kaoru… or even Yahiko."

Kaoru and Yahiko grinned at Frodo's statement. Sam, however, was confused… and looked at Frodo reproachfully.

"Now, Mr. Frodo," said Sam, "you shouldn't make fun. I was being serious."

"So was I," Frodo said quietly, before turning away again.

"Of course he was Sam," added Yahiko, "he wouldn't call you Samwise the Brave if he wasn’t serious now, would he? And he certainly wouldn't have called Kaoru compassionate, even though she's still ugly."



Insulted… Kaoru slapped Yahiko on the head.

"Very funny, Yahiko," Kaoru said annoyed. They went on afterwards.

Sam, thinking about what Frodo had said, gave his backpack a little heave… and continued to follow along.



"Samwise the Brave," Sam said quietly …and dreamily… to himself. Frodo heard Sam a little bit and smiled to himself.

Yahiko then looked around, inquiring, "speaking of which, where's my least favorite character, Gollum the all-out creepy?"

"Yeah," said Sam, "where is the stinker?"

"We better look for him," said Kaoru… and they started to look for Gollum, calling for him.

"Smeagol!" Frodo called out.

"Mr. Smeagol!" Kaoru called out as well.

"We’re not gonna wait for you," Sam added, "Come on!"

"You heard Sam, ugly," Yahiko added also, "let's go!"



As they continued to call for Gollum…







Gollum was a few yards ahead of the travelers, hidden behind some trees. He crawled on all fours, looking lost. But was in fact… struggling with himself once more…



"Master... master looks after us," Smeagol told himself in a small voice, "Master… wouldn’t hurt us."

"Master broke his promise!" Gollum reminded harshly.

"Don’t ask Smeagol, Smeagol whimpered out, knowing what Gollum wanted as he crawled to a tree, pulling himself against it, "poor, poor Smeagol…"

"…Master betrayed us! Wicked, tricksy, false!" Gollum spat out as he out for a nearby tree branch, and twisted it snarling, "we ought to wring his filthy little neck!"



Gollum then started scuttling around, showing his hatred of Frodo and the others…



"Kill him!" Gollum growled, "kill them! Kill them all!"

Then he stopped scuttling, raising a fist. "… And then we takes the preciousss and we be the master!" Gollum finished triumphantly.



But then…



"But the fat Hobbit," said Smeagol whispering, "and the impulsive child, they know. Eyes always watching."

"Then we stabs them out," Gollum grimly resolved, "put out their eyeses, and make them crawl!"

"Yes! Yes! Yes!" Smeagol nodded enthusiastically, with the back of a finger to his mouth, more than happy to see that happen.

"Kill them all," Gollum gritted, raising his fist again.

"Yes!" Smeagol nodded in agreement, then, "No! No!

"Its too risky!" The creature shook its head, backing away into a tree, "its too risky!"



From the tree… Gollum looked in the direction of the travelers, who were continuing to call for him…





"Where is he?" Sam asked in exasperation, "where's he gone?"

"Man," said Yahiko, "he's really getting on my nerves!"

"Yeah, no mistake, about that Mr. Yahiko," agreed Sam, grudgingly, "oi! Gollum, where are you?"

"Mr. Smeagol," Kaoru said reproachfully, "we don't have time to be playing games, you know!"

"Smeagol!" Frodo called out again…





But Smeagol remained hidden behind some trees a few yards ahead. And then…



Gollum came with a sneaky suggestion, "…we could let… 'Her' do it."

"Yes," Smeagol brightened in agreement, "…she could do it."

"Yes, precious, she could," Gollum added, softly and sinisterly as he turned to look back at the travelers.

"And then, we takes it once they’re all dead," finished Gollum devilishly.

"…Once their all dead… shhhh!" Smeagol repeated putting his forefinger to his mouth…







And Gollum bounded out of his hiding place, in front of the travelers.



"Oh," said Kaoru in surprise, "there you are Mr. Smeagol. We mustn't waste anymore time. There's still a long way to go."

"Yes," said Gollum, gesturing the travelers to follow, "come on Hobbits, come on travelers, the pretty lady's right. Long ways to go yet. Sméagol will show you the way."

He turned away, and scrabbling along on all fours, adding in an ugly voice, "follow me."





Kaoru noticed the change in Gollum's manner and almost gasped…



Follow me… Kaoru recalled what Gollum said… the way he said it.





'…Smeagol,' thought Kaoru with a shocked expression, '…is he… is he…?'



Still in shock of this revelation… Kaoru, nevertheless, continued to follow Gollum, along with Frodo, Sam, and Yahiko. Their journey was still long…





As they must continue to stroll through the forest…



Up the rocky, sharp-edged hills of Ephel DĂşath…







Towards the desolation of Mordor, where the Eye of Sauron glowed darkly atop Barad-dĂ»r… and the fires continued to pour from Mount Doom. Lightning flashed everywhere around the Black Land as three fell-beasts circled the dark skies. But Gollum's trap wasn't deep in the land of Mordor…



It lies somewhere… within the mountain range…











END OF SECTION 2









Disclaimer: I do not own Rurouni Kenshin or Lord of the Rings. RK is the property of Nobuhiro Watsuki and Lord of the Rings is the property of Professor J. R. R. Tolkien



A/n: Section two has ended. And all of you should know to the 'her' that Gollum is leading them to, shouldn't you? Next is the final section, KENSHIN AND THE RETURN OF THE KING, next chapter. Sorry if I didn't include the ending song of Two Towers, but other than that… please read and review.


------------------------------------------------------------------

Downloaded from Open Scrolls Archive (https://www.openscrolls.net) on Sun Nov 15, 2026 2:30 am